This is a modern-English version of What Is Man? and Other Essays, originally written by Twain, Mark. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

WHAT IS MAN?
AND OTHER ESSAYS

By Mark Twain

(Samuel Langhorne Clemens, 1835-1910)


CONTENTS

WHAT IS MAN?
THE DEATH OF JEAN
THE TURNING-POINT OF MY LIFE
HOW TO MAKE HISTORY DATES STICK
THE MEMORABLE ASSASSINATION
A SCRAP OF CURIOUS HISTORY
SWITZERLAND, THE CRADLE OF LIBERTY
AT THE SHRINE OF ST. WAGNER
WILLIAM DEAN HOWELLS
ENGLISH AS SHE IS TAUGHT
A SIMPLIFIED ALPHABET
AS CONCERNS INTERPRETING THE DEITY
CONCERNING TOBACCO
THE BEE
TAMING THE BICYCLE
IS SHAKESPEARE DEAD?

WHAT IS MAN?

I

a. Man the Machine. b. Personal Merit

[The Old Man and the Young Man had been conversing. The Old Man had asserted that the human being is merely a machine, and nothing more. The Young Man objected, and asked him to go into particulars and furnish his reasons for his position.]

[The Old Man and the Young Man had been talking. The Old Man claimed that a human being is just a machine, and nothing else. The Young Man disagreed and asked him to explain further and give his reasoning for his stance.]

Old Man. What are the materials of which a steam-engine is made?

Old Man. What are the materials that make up a steam engine?

Young Man. Iron, steel, brass, white-metal, and so on.

Young Man. Iron, steel, brass, white metal, and so forth.

O.M. Where are these found?

O.M. Where can I find these?

Y.M. In the rocks.

Y.M. In the mountains.

O.M. In a pure state?

O.M. In its pure form?

Y.M. No—in ores.

Y.M. No—in minerals.

O.M. Are the metals suddenly deposited in the ores?

O.M. Are the metals suddenly found in the ores?

Y.M. No—it is the patient work of countless ages.

Y.M. No—it is the ongoing effort of countless ages.

O.M. You could make the engine out of the rocks themselves?

O.M. You could build the engine using the rocks themselves?

Y.M. Yes, a brittle one and not valuable.

Y.M. Yes, it's fragile and not worth much.

O.M. You would not require much, of such an engine as that?

O.M. You wouldn’t need much from an engine like that, would you?

Y.M. No—substantially nothing.

Y.M. No—practically nothing.

O.M. To make a fine and capable engine, how would you proceed?

O.M. To create a great and efficient engine, what steps would you take?

Y.M. Drive tunnels and shafts into the hills; blast out the iron ore; crush it, smelt it, reduce it to pig-iron; put some of it through the Bessemer process and make steel of it. Mine and treat and combine several metals of which brass is made.

Y.M. Drive tunnels and shafts into the hills; blast out the iron ore; crush it, smelt it, and turn it into pig iron; run some of it through the Bessemer process to make steel. Mine, process, and combine several metals that make up brass.

O.M. Then?

O.M. What's next?

Y.M. Out of the perfected result, build the fine engine.

Y.M. From the perfected result, create the efficient engine.

O.M. You would require much of this one?

O.M. Do you need a lot from this one?

Y.M. Oh, indeed yes.

Yup, for sure.

O.M. It could drive lathes, drills, planers, punches, polishers, in a word all the cunning machines of a great factory?

O.M. It could operate lathes, drills, planers, punches, polishers—in other words, all the clever machines of a large factory?

Y.M. It could.

Y.M. Maybe.

O.M. What could the stone engine do?

O.M. What could the stone engine do?

Y.M. Drive a sewing-machine, possibly—nothing more, perhaps.

Y.M. Operate a sewing machine, maybe—nothing else, perhaps.

O.M. Men would admire the other engine and rapturously praise it?

O.M. Would guys admire the other engine and rave about it?

Y.M. Yes.

Yup.

O.M. But not the stone one?

O.M. But not the stone one?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. The merits of the metal machine would be far above those of the stone one?

O.M. The advantages of the metal machine would be much greater than those of the stone one?

Y.M. Of course.

Yeah, definitely.

O.M. Personal merits?

O.M. Personal strengths?

Y.M. Personal merits? How do you mean?

Y.M. Personal merits? What do you mean?

O.M. It would be personally entitled to the credit of its own performance?

O.M. Would it personally receive credit for its own performance?

Y.M. The engine? Certainly not.

Y.M. The engine? Definitely not.

O.M. Why not?

O.M. Why not?

Y.M. Because its performance is not personal. It is the result of the law of construction. It is not a merit that it does the things which it is set to do—it can’t help doing them.

Y.M. Because its performance isn't personal. It's simply a result of the rules of construction. It's not a merit that it does what it's supposed to do—it can’t help doing those things.

O.M. And it is not a personal demerit in the stone machine that it does so little?

O.M. Isn't it a flaw in the stone machine that it does so little?

Y.M. Certainly not. It does no more and no less than the law of its make permits and compels it to do. There is nothing personal about it; it cannot choose. In this process of “working up to the matter” is it your idea to work up to the proposition that man and a machine are about the same thing, and that there is no personal merit in the performance of either?

Y.M. Definitely not. It does exactly what the law of its design allows and requires it to do. There’s nothing personal about it; it can't make choices. In this process of “getting to the point,” is your intention to suggest that a human and a machine are essentially the same, and that neither has any personal merit in their performance?

O.M. Yes—but do not be offended; I am meaning no offense. What makes the grand difference between the stone engine and the steel one? Shall we call it training, education? Shall we call the stone engine a savage and the steel one a civilized man? The original rock contained the stuff of which the steel one was built—but along with a lot of sulphur and stone and other obstructing inborn heredities, brought down from the old geologic ages—prejudices, let us call them. Prejudices which nothing within the rock itself had either power to remove or any desire to remove. Will you take note of that phrase?

O.M. Yes—but please don’t take offense; I’m not trying to offend you. What’s the big difference between the stone engine and the steel one? Should we say it’s about training or education? Should we call the stone engine a savage and the steel one a civilized person? The original rock had the materials that make up the steel one—but it also carried a lot of sulfur and stone and other inherited limitations from ancient geological times—let’s call them prejudices. Prejudices that nothing within the rock itself could either remove or even wanted to remove. Do you notice that phrase?

Y.M. Yes. I have written it down; “Prejudices which nothing within the rock itself had either power to remove or any desire to remove.” Go on.

Y.M. Yes. I’ve noted it down: “Prejudices that nothing within the rock itself had the power or desire to remove.” Go ahead.

O.M. Prejudices must be removed by outside influences or not at all. Put that down.

O.M. Prejudices have to be eliminated by outside influences or not at all. Make a note of that.

Y.M. Very well; “Must be removed by outside influences or not at all.” Go on.

Y.M. Alright; “It can only be taken away by external factors or not at all.” Continue.

O.M. The iron’s prejudice against ridding itself of the cumbering rock. To make it more exact, the iron’s absolute indifference as to whether the rock be removed or not. Then comes the outside influence and grinds the rock to powder and sets the ore free. The iron in the ore is still captive. An outside influence smelts it free of the clogging ore. The iron is emancipated iron, now, but indifferent to further progress. An outside influence beguiles it into the Bessemer furnace and refines it into steel of the first quality. It is educated, now—its training is complete. And it has reached its limit. By no possible process can it be educated into gold. Will you set that down?

O.M. The iron's bias against getting rid of the heavy rock. To be more precise, the iron’s complete indifference to whether the rock is removed or not. Then an outside influence comes along, grinds the rock to dust, and frees the ore. The iron in the ore is still trapped. An outside influence smelts it free from the obstructive ore. Now the iron is liberated, but it remains indifferent to any further advancement. An outside influence lures it into the Bessemer furnace and transforms it into high-quality steel. It is educated now—its training is finished. And it has hit its ceiling. There is no way it can be transformed into gold. Will you note that down?

Y.M. Yes. “Everything has its limit—iron ore cannot be educated into gold.”

Y.M. Yes. “Everything has its limit—iron ore can't be turned into gold.”

O.M. There are gold men, and tin men, and copper men, and leaden men, and steel men, and so on—and each has the limitations of his nature, his heredities, his training, and his environment. You can build engines out of each of these metals, and they will all perform, but you must not require the weak ones to do equal work with the strong ones. In each case, to get the best results, you must free the metal from its obstructing prejudicial ones by education—smelting, refining, and so forth.

O.M. There are gold people, and tin people, and copper people, and lead people, and steel people, and so on—and each has their limitations based on their nature, their background, their training, and their environment. You can create machines from each of these metals, and they will all work, but you shouldn’t expect the weaker ones to perform the same tasks as the stronger ones. To achieve the best outcomes, you need to help each metal overcome its limiting biases through education—smelting, refining, and so on.

Y.M. You have arrived at man, now?

Y.M. You've become a man now, right?

O.M. Yes. Man the machine—man the impersonal engine. Whatsoever a man is, is due to his make, and to the influences brought to bear upon it by his heredities, his habitat, his associations. He is moved, directed, commanded, by exterior influences—solely. He originates nothing, not even a thought.

O.M. Yes. Control the machine—control the impersonal engine. Everything a person is comes from their make and the influences imposed on it by their genetics, environment, and connections. They are influenced, guided, and commanded by external factors—only. They originate nothing, not even a thought.

Y.M. Oh, come! Where did I get my opinion that this which you are talking is all foolishness?

Y.M. Oh, come on! Where did I get the idea that what you're saying is just nonsense?

O.M. It is a quite natural opinion—indeed an inevitable opinion—but you did not create the materials out of which it is formed. They are odds and ends of thoughts, impressions, feelings, gathered unconsciously from a thousand books, a thousand conversations, and from streams of thought and feeling which have flowed down into your heart and brain out of the hearts and brains of centuries of ancestors. Personally you did not create even the smallest microscopic fragment of the materials out of which your opinion is made; and personally you cannot claim even the slender merit of putting the borrowed materials together. That was done automatically—by your mental machinery, in strict accordance with the law of that machinery’s construction. And you not only did not make that machinery yourself, but you have not even any command over it.

O.M. It’s a completely natural opinion—actually, it’s an unavoidable one—but you didn’t create the materials that make it up. They are bits and pieces of thoughts, impressions, and feelings you’ve unconsciously collected from countless books, numerous conversations, and from the flows of thought and emotion that have poured into your heart and mind from the hearts and minds of generations before you. Personally, you didn’t create even the tiniest microscopic part of the materials that formed your opinion; and you can’t even claim the minor merit of arranging the borrowed materials. That happened automatically—by your mental processes, in strict accordance with the way that machinery is built. And not only did you not create that machinery yourself, but you don’t even have control over it.

Y.M. This is too much. You think I could have formed no opinion but that one?

Y.M. This is excessive. Do you really think I could only have that one opinion?

O.M. Spontaneously? No. And you did not form that one; your machinery did it for you—automatically and instantly, without reflection or the need of it.

O.M. Spontaneously? No. And you didn't create that one; your machinery did it for you—automatically and instantly, without thought or the need for it.

Y.M. Suppose I had reflected? How then?

Y.M. What if I had thought about it? What would happen then?

O.M. Suppose you try?

O.M. Why not give it a shot?

Y.M. (After a quarter of an hour.) I have reflected.

Y.M. (After fifteen minutes.) I've thought it over.

O.M. You mean you have tried to change your opinion—as an experiment?

O.M. You mean you've tried to change your opinion, like a test?

Y.M. Yes.

Y.M. Yes.

O.M. With success?

O.M. Did it work?

Y.M. No. It remains the same; it is impossible to change it.

Y.M. No. It stays the same; it's impossible to change it.

O.M. I am sorry, but you see, yourself, that your mind is merely a machine, nothing more. You have no command over it, it has no command over itself—it is worked solely from the outside. That is the law of its make; it is the law of all machines.

O.M. I’m sorry, but you can see for yourself that your mind is just a machine, nothing more. You have no control over it, and it can’t control itself—it’s operated entirely from the outside. That’s how it’s designed; it’s the law for all machines.

Y.M. Can’t I ever change one of these automatic opinions?

Y.M. Can’t I ever change one of these automatic thoughts?

O.M. No. You can’t yourself, but exterior influences can do it.

O.M. No. You can’t do it yourself, but outside influences can.

Y.M. And exterior ones only?

Y.M. And only exterior ones?

O.M. Yes—exterior ones only.

O.M. Yes—only the outside ones.

Y.M. That position is untenable—I may say ludicrously untenable.

Y.M. That position is impossible—I'd say it's absurdly impossible.

O.M. What makes you think so?

O.M. What makes you say that?

Y.M. I don’t merely think it, I know it. Suppose I resolve to enter upon a course of thought, and study, and reading, with the deliberate purpose of changing that opinion; and suppose I succeed. That is not the work of an exterior impulse, the whole of it is mine and personal; for I originated the project.

Y.M. I don’t just think it, I know it. If I decide to embark on a journey of thought, study, and reading with the clear intention of changing that opinion, and if I succeed, that’s not the result of some outside influence; it’s entirely my own and personal because I came up with the plan.

O.M. Not a shred of it. It grew out of this talk with me. But for that it would not have occurred to you. No man ever originates anything. All his thoughts, all his impulses, come from the outside.

O.M. Not at all. It came from this conversation with me. Otherwise, you wouldn't have thought of it. No one ever comes up with anything completely on their own. All his thoughts, all his urges, come from outside sources.

Y.M. It’s an exasperating subject. The first man had original thoughts, anyway; there was nobody to draw from.

Y.M. It’s a frustrating topic. The first man had original ideas, after all; there was no one to learn from.

O.M. It is a mistake. Adam’s thoughts came to him from the outside. You have a fear of death. You did not invent that—you got it from outside, from talking and teaching. Adam had no fear of death—none in the world.

O.M. It's a mistake. Adam's thoughts came to him from the outside. You have a fear of death. You didn't create that—you got it from outside, from conversations and teachings. Adam had no fear of death—none at all.

Y.M. Yes, he had.

Y.M. Yes, he has.

O.M. When he was created?

O.M. When was he created?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. When, then?

O.M. When?

Y.M. When he was threatened with it.

Y.M. When he was faced with it.

O.M. Then it came from outside. Adam is quite big enough; let us not try to make a god of him. None but gods have ever had a thought which did not come from the outside. Adam probably had a good head, but it was of no sort of use to him until it was filled up from the outside. He was not able to invent the triflingest little thing with it. He had not a shadow of a notion of the difference between good and evil—he had to get the idea from the outside. Neither he nor Eve was able to originate the idea that it was immodest to go naked; the knowledge came in with the apple from the outside. A man’s brain is so constructed that it can originate nothing whatsoever. It can only use material obtained outside. It is merely a machine; and it works automatically, not by will-power. It has no command over itself, its owner has no command over it.

O.M. Then it came from outside. Adam is plenty big enough; let's not try to turn him into a god. Only gods have ever had a thought that didn't come from the outside. Adam probably had a decent brain, but it didn't do him any good until it was filled with information from the outside. He wasn't able to come up with the tiniest idea on his own. He had no clue about the difference between good and evil—he had to learn that from the outside. Neither he nor Eve could have invented the notion that being naked was inappropriate; that knowledge came with the apple from the outside. A man's brain is designed in such a way that it can create nothing at all. It can only utilize material gathered outside. It's simply a machine; it operates automatically, not through willpower. It has no control over itself, and its owner has no control over it.

Y.M. Well, never mind Adam: but certainly Shakespeare’s creations—

Y.M. Well, forget about Adam; but definitely, Shakespeare’s creations—

O.M. No, you mean Shakespeare’s imitations. Shakespeare created nothing. He correctly observed, and he marvelously painted. He exactly portrayed people whom God had created; but he created none himself. Let us spare him the slander of charging him with trying. Shakespeare could not create. He was a machine, and machines do not create.

O.M. No, you mean Shakespeare’s imitations. Shakespeare created nothing. He accurately observed, and he beautifully captured. He perfectly portrayed people whom God had created; but he didn’t create any himself. Let’s not insult him by suggesting he tried. Shakespeare couldn’t create. He was a machine, and machines don’t create.

Y.M. Where was his excellence, then?

Y.M. Where was his excellence, then?

O.M. In this. He was not a sewing-machine, like you and me; he was a Gobelin loom. The threads and the colors came into him from the outside; outside influences, suggestions, experiences (reading, seeing plays, playing plays, borrowing ideas, and so on), framed the patterns in his mind and started up his complex and admirable machinery, and it automatically turned out that pictured and gorgeous fabric which still compels the astonishment of the world. If Shakespeare had been born and bred on a barren and unvisited rock in the ocean his mighty intellect would have had no outside material to work with, and could have invented none; and no outside influences, teachings, moldings, persuasions, inspirations, of a valuable sort, and could have invented none; and so Shakespeare would have produced nothing. In Turkey he would have produced something—something up to the highest limit of Turkish influences, associations, and training. In France he would have produced something better—something up to the highest limit of the French influences and training. In England he rose to the highest limit attainable through the outside helps afforded by that land’s ideals, influences, and training. You and I are but sewing-machines. We must turn out what we can; we must do our endeavor and care nothing at all when the unthinking reproach us for not turning out Gobelins.

O.M. In this. He wasn't a sewing machine like you and me; he was a Gobelin loom. The threads and colors came into him from the outside; outside influences, suggestions, experiences (reading, watching plays, performing plays, borrowing ideas, and so on) framed the patterns in his mind and activated his complex and impressive machinery, and it automatically produced that vivid and stunning fabric which still amazes the world. If Shakespeare had been born and raised on a desolate, unvisited rock in the ocean, his brilliant mind wouldn't have had any outside material to work with, and could have invented none; and no outside influences, teachings, shaping, persuasions, inspirations of value, and could have invented none; and so Shakespeare would have created nothing. In Turkey, he would have produced something—something at the highest limit of Turkish influences, associations, and training. In France, he would have produced something better—something at the highest limit of French influences and training. In England, he reached the highest limit achievable through the outside support provided by that country’s ideals, influences, and training. You and I are just sewing machines. We must create what we can; we need to do our best and not care at all when the unthinking criticize us for not producing Gobelins.

Y.M. And so we are mere machines! And machines may not boast, nor feel proud of their performance, nor claim personal merit for it, nor applause and praise. It is an infamous doctrine.

Y.M. So we’re just machines! And machines can't brag, feel proud of their performance, claim personal credit for it, or seek applause and praise. It’s a shameful belief.

O.M. It isn’t a doctrine, it is merely a fact.

O.M. It’s not a doctrine; it’s just a fact.

Y.M. I suppose, then, there is no more merit in being brave than in being a coward?

Y.M. I guess that means there's no more value in being brave than in being a coward?

O.M. Personal merit? No. A brave man does not create his bravery. He is entitled to no personal credit for possessing it. It is born to him. A baby born with a billion dollars—where is the personal merit in that? A baby born with nothing—where is the personal demerit in that? The one is fawned upon, admired, worshiped, by sycophants, the other is neglected and despised—where is the sense in it?

O.M. Personal merit? No. A brave person doesn't create their bravery. They deserve no personal credit for having it. It’s something they are born with. A baby born with a billion dollars—what’s the personal merit in that? A baby born with nothing—what’s the personal demerit in that? One is praised, admired, and worshiped by flatterers, while the other is ignored and looked down upon—what’s the logic in that?

Y.M. Sometimes a timid man sets himself the task of conquering his cowardice and becoming brave—and succeeds. What do you say to that?

Y.M. Sometimes a shy guy challenges himself to overcome his fear and become brave—and he succeeds. What do you think about that?

O.M. That it shows the value of training in right directions over training in wrong ones. Inestimably valuable is training, influence, education, in right directions—training one’s self-approbation to elevate its ideals.

O.M. That it shows the value of training in the right directions over training in the wrong ones. Training, influence, and education are incredibly valuable when directed properly—training one's self-approval to elevate its ideals.

Y.M. But as to merit—the personal merit of the victorious coward’s project and achievement?

Y.M. But what about the merit—the personal merit of the victorious coward's project and achievement?

O.M. There isn’t any. In the world’s view he is a worthier man than he was before, but he didn’t achieve the change—the merit of it is not his.

O.M. There isn't any. In the world's opinion, he is a better person than he was before, but he didn't bring about the change—the credit for it isn't his.

Y.M. Whose, then?

Whose is it, then?

O.M. His make, and the influences which wrought upon it from the outside.

O.M. His make, and the influences that shaped it from the outside.

Y.M. His make?

Y.M. What’s his style?

O.M. To start with, he was not utterly and completely a coward, or the influences would have had nothing to work upon. He was not afraid of a cow, though perhaps of a bull: not afraid of a woman, but afraid of a man. There was something to build upon. There was a seed. No seed, no plant. Did he make that seed himself, or was it born in him? It was no merit of his that the seed was there.

O.M. To begin with, he was not completely and totally a coward, or else the influences wouldn't have had anything to work with. He wasn't afraid of a cow, though he might have been afraid of a bull; he wasn't scared of a woman, but he was intimidated by a man. There was something to work with. There was a seed. No seed, no plant. Did he create that seed himself, or was it something he was born with? It was no accomplishment of his that the seed existed.

Y.M. Well, anyway, the idea of cultivating it, the resolution to cultivate it, was meritorious, and he originated that.

Y.M. Well, anyway, the idea of developing it, the decision to develop it, was commendable, and he came up with that.

O.M. He did nothing of the kind. It came whence all impulses, good or bad, come—from outside. If that timid man had lived all his life in a community of human rabbits, had never read of brave deeds, had never heard speak of them, had never heard any one praise them nor express envy of the heroes that had done them, he would have had no more idea of bravery than Adam had of modesty, and it could never by any possibility have occurred to him to resolve to become brave. He could not originate the idea—it had to come to him from the outside. And so, when he heard bravery extolled and cowardice derided, it woke him up. He was ashamed. Perhaps his sweetheart turned up her nose and said, “I am told that you are a coward!” It was not he that turned over the new leaf—she did it for him. He must not strut around in the merit of it —it is not his.

O.M. He didn’t do anything like that. It came from where all impulses, good or bad, come—from outside. If that timid man had spent his entire life in a community of human rabbits, never reading about brave deeds, never hearing anyone talk about them, never hearing anyone praise them or express envy towards the heroes who performed them, he would have had no more idea of bravery than Adam had of modesty, and it could never have occurred to him to decide to become brave. He couldn’t come up with the idea on his own—it had to come to him from the outside. So, when he heard bravery praised and cowardice mocked, it stirred something in him. He felt ashamed. Maybe his sweetheart wrinkled her nose and said, “I’ve heard you’re a coward!” It wasn’t him who turned over a new leaf—she did it for him. He shouldn’t take pride in it—it isn’t his.

Y.M. But, anyway, he reared the plant after she watered the seed.

Y.M. But anyway, he grew the plant after she watered the seed.

O.M. No. Outside influences reared it. At the command—and trembling—he marched out into the field—with other soldiers and in the daytime, not alone and in the dark. He had the influence of example, he drew courage from his comrades’ courage; he was afraid, and wanted to run, but he did not dare; he was afraid to run, with all those soldiers looking on. He was progressing, you see—the moral fear of shame had risen superior to the physical fear of harm. By the end of the campaign experience will have taught him that not all who go into battle get hurt—an outside influence which will be helpful to him; and he will also have learned how sweet it is to be praised for courage and be huzza’d at with tear-choked voices as the war-worn regiment marches past the worshiping multitude with flags flying and the drums beating. After that he will be as securely brave as any veteran in the army—and there will not be a shade nor suggestion of personal merit in it anywhere; it will all have come from the outside. The Victoria Cross breeds more heroes than—

O.M. No. Outside influences came into play. At the command—and shaking with fear—he marched out into the field—with other soldiers and in broad daylight, not alone and in the dark. He had the influence of example; he drew courage from his comrades’ bravery. He was scared and wanted to run, but he didn’t dare; he was afraid to run with all those soldiers watching him. He was making progress, you see—the moral fear of shame had become stronger than the physical fear of getting hurt. By the end of the campaign, he will have learned that not everyone who goes into battle gets hurt—an outside influence that will benefit him; and he will also understand how rewarding it is to be praised for bravery and to receive cheers with tear-filled voices as the battle-worn regiment marches past the adoring crowd with flags waving and drums beating. After that, he will be as securely brave as any veteran in the army—and there will be no hint nor suggestion of personal merit in it anywhere; it will all have come from the outside. The Victoria Cross creates more heroes than—

Y.M. Hang it, where is the sense in his becoming brave if he is to get no credit for it?

Y.M. Seriously, what's the point in him being brave if he isn't going to get any recognition for it?

O.M. Your question will answer itself presently. It involves an important detail of man’s make which we have not yet touched upon.

O.M. Your question will answer itself soon. It relates to an important aspect of human nature that we haven't discussed yet.

Y.M. What detail is that?

Y.M. What's that detail?

O.M. The impulse which moves a person to do things—the only impulse that ever moves a person to do a thing.

O.M. The urge that drives a person to take action—it's the only motivation that ever compels someone to do something.

Y.M. The only one! Is there but one?

Y.M. The only one! Is there really just one?

O.M. That is all. There is only one.

O.M. That's it. There is only one.

Y.M. Well, certainly that is a strange enough doctrine. What is the sole impulse that ever moves a person to do a thing?

Y.M. Well, that’s definitely a weird idea. What’s the one thing that drives someone to take action?

O.M. The impulse to content his own spirit—the necessity of contenting his own spirit and winning its approval.

O.M. The drive to satisfy his own spirit—the need to satisfy his own spirit and gain its approval.

Y.M. Oh, come, that won’t do!

Y.M. Oh, come on, that’s not okay!

O.M. Why won’t it?

O.M. Why isn’t it?

Y.M. Because it puts him in the attitude of always looking out for his own comfort and advantage; whereas an unselfish man often does a thing solely for another person’s good when it is a positive disadvantage to himself.

Y.M. Because it puts him in a position where he's always focused on his own comfort and benefits; while a selfless person often does something purely for someone else's benefit, even when it's a clear disadvantage for himself.

O.M. It is a mistake. The act must do him good, first; otherwise he will not do it. He may think he is doing it solely for the other person’s sake, but it is not so; he is contenting his own spirit first—the other’s person’s benefit has to always take second place.

O.M. It's a mistake. The action has to benefit him first; if it doesn't, he won't do it. He might believe he's doing it just for the other person's sake, but that's not true; he's satisfying his own spirit first—the other person's benefit always has to come second.

Y.M. What a fantastic idea! What becomes of self—sacrifice? Please answer me that.

Y.M. What a great idea! What happens to self-sacrifice? Please tell me that.

O.M. What is self-sacrifice?

O.M. What does self-sacrifice mean?

Y.M. The doing good to another person where no shadow nor suggestion of benefit to one’s self can result from it.

Y.M. Helping someone else without any expectation of personal gain.

II

Man’s Sole Impulse—the Securing of His Own Approval

Old Man. There have been instances of it—you think?

Old Man. There have been cases of it—you think?

Young Man. Instances? Millions of them!

Young Man. Examples? Millions of them!

O.M. You have not jumped to conclusions? You have examined them—critically?

O.M. You haven't jumped to conclusions, have you? You've looked at them—critically?

Y.M. They don’t need it: the acts themselves reveal the golden impulse back of them.

Y.M. They don’t need it: the actions themselves show the golden drive behind them.

O.M. For instance?

O.M. Like what?

Y.M. Well, then, for instance. Take the case in the book here. The man lives three miles up-town. It is bitter cold, snowing hard, midnight. He is about to enter the horse-car when a gray and ragged old woman, a touching picture of misery, puts out her lean hand and begs for rescue from hunger and death. The man finds that he has a quarter in his pocket, but he does not hesitate: he gives it her and trudges home through the storm. There—it is noble, it is beautiful; its grace is marred by no fleck or blemish or suggestion of self-interest.

Y.M. Well, for example. Consider the case in the book here. The man lives three miles uptown. It's freezing, snowing heavily, and it's midnight. He’s about to step onto the streetcar when a gray, ragged old woman—who looks like a heartbreaking picture of misery—extends her thin hand and begs for help from hunger and death. The man realizes he has a quarter in his pocket, but he doesn’t think twice: he gives it to her and makes his way home through the storm. There—it’s noble, it’s beautiful; its grace is untouched by any flaw or hint of self-interest.

O.M. What makes you think that?

O.M. Why do you think that?

Y.M. Pray what else could I think? Do you imagine that there is some other way of looking at it?

Y.M. What else could I think? Do you really think there’s another way to look at it?

O.M. Can you put yourself in the man’s place and tell me what he felt and what he thought?

O.M. Can you imagine being in the man's shoes and share what he felt and what was on his mind?

Y.M. Easily. The sight of that suffering old face pierced his generous heart with a sharp pain. He could not bear it. He could endure the three-mile walk in the storm, but he could not endure the tortures his conscience would suffer if he turned his back and left that poor old creature to perish. He would not have been able to sleep, for thinking of it.

Y.M. Easily. The sight of that suffering old face struck a deep chord in his kind heart. He couldn't handle it. He could manage the three-mile walk in the storm, but he couldn't bear the guilt he would feel if he turned away and left that poor old person to suffer. He wouldn't have been able to sleep, just thinking about it.

O.M. What was his state of mind on his way home?

O.M. What was he thinking about on his way home?

Y.M. It was a state of joy which only the self-sacrificer knows. His heart sang, he was unconscious of the storm.

Y.M. It was a feeling of joy that only someone who sacrifices for others understands. His heart was full of song; he didn’t notice the storm around him.

O.M. He felt well?

O.M. He felt okay?

Y.M. One cannot doubt it.

Y.M. You can't doubt it.

O.M. Very well. Now let us add up the details and see how much he got for his twenty-five cents. Let us try to find out the real why of his making the investment. In the first place he couldn’t bear the pain which the old suffering face gave him. So he was thinking of his pain—this good man. He must buy a salve for it. If he did not succor the old woman his conscience would torture him all the way home. Thinking of his pain again. He must buy relief for that. If he didn’t relieve the old woman he would not get any sleep. He must buy some sleep—still thinking of himself, you see. Thus, to sum up, he bought himself free of a sharp pain in his heart, he bought himself free of the tortures of a waiting conscience, he bought a whole night’s sleep—all for twenty-five cents! It should make Wall Street ashamed of itself. On his way home his heart was joyful, and it sang—profit on top of profit! The impulse which moved the man to succor the old woman was—first—to content his own spirit; secondly to relieve her sufferings. Is it your opinion that men’s acts proceed from one central and unchanging and inalterable impulse, or from a variety of impulses?

O.M. Alright. Now let's add up the details and see how much he got for his twenty-five cents. Let's figure out the real reason behind his investment. First of all, he couldn’t stand the pain the old woman's suffering face brought him. So, he was thinking about his own pain—this good man. He felt he had to buy a remedy for it. If he didn’t help the old woman, his conscience would torment him all the way home. Thinking about his pain again, he had to find relief for that. If he didn’t help the old woman, he wouldn’t be able to sleep. He had to buy some sleep—still focused on himself, you see. So, to sum up, he paid to relieve a sharp pain in his heart, he paid to escape the torments of a guilty conscience, he paid for a whole night’s sleep—all for twenty-five cents! It should make Wall Street feel ashamed. On his way home, his heart was joyful, and it sang—profit on top of profit! The reason that moved the man to help the old woman was—first—to satisfy his own spirit; and second to ease her suffering. Do you think that people's actions come from one central and unchanging impulse, or from a mix of different impulses?

Y.M. From a variety, of course—some high and fine and noble, others not. What is your opinion?

Y.M. From a mix, of course—some are high-class and noble, while others are not. What do you think?

O.M. Then there is but one law, one source.

O.M. Then there is only one law, one source.

Y.M. That both the noblest impulses and the basest proceed from that one source?

Y.M. That both the highest motives and the lowest actions come from that same source?

O.M. Yes.

O.M. Yes.

Y.M. Will you put that law into words?

Y.M. Can you put that law into words?

O.M. Yes. This is the law, keep it in your mind. From his cradle to his grave a man never does a single thing which has any FIRST AND FOREMOST object but oneto secure peace of mind, spiritual comfort, for HIMSELF.

O.M. Yes. This is the law, keep it in your mind. From birth to death, a person never does anything with any FIRST AND FOREMOST purpose except oneto achieve peace of mind, spiritual comfort, for THEMSELF.

Y.M. Come! He never does anything for any one else’s comfort, spiritual or physical?

Y.M. Come! He never does anything for anyone else's comfort, whether it's spiritual or physical?

O.M. No. except on those distinct terms—that it shall first secure his own spiritual comfort. Otherwise he will not do it.

O.M. No. except on those distinct terms—that it shall first secure his own spiritual comfort. Otherwise he will not do it.

Y.M. It will be easy to expose the falsity of that proposition.

Y.M. It will be easy to prove that statement is false.

O.M. For instance?

O.M. Like what?

Y.M. Take that noble passion, love of country, patriotism. A man who loves peace and dreads pain, leaves his pleasant home and his weeping family and marches out to manfully expose himself to hunger, cold, wounds, and death. Is that seeking spiritual comfort?

Y.M. Take that noble passion, love of country, patriotism. A man who loves peace and fears pain leaves his comfortable home and his grieving family to bravely face hunger, cold, wounds, and death. Is that really looking for spiritual comfort?

O.M. He loves peace and dreads pain?

O.M. He loves peace and fears pain?

Y.M. Yes.

Y.M. Yep.

O.M. Then perhaps there is something that he loves more than he loves peace—the approval of his neighbors and the public. And perhaps there is something which he dreads more than he dreads pain—the disapproval of his neighbors and the public. If he is sensitive to shame he will go to the field—not because his spirit will be entirely comfortable there, but because it will be more comfortable there than it would be if he remained at home. He will always do the thing which will bring him the most mental comfort—for that is the sole law of his life. He leaves the weeping family behind; he is sorry to make them uncomfortable, but not sorry enough to sacrifice his own comfort to secure theirs.

O.M. Then maybe there's something he loves more than peace—the approval of his neighbors and society. And maybe there's something he fears more than pain—the disapproval of his neighbors and society. If he's sensitive to shame, he'll go to the field—not because he'll be entirely comfortable there, but because it will be more comfortable than staying at home. He will always choose the option that provides him the most mental comfort—because that is the only rule of his life. He leaves behind the grieving family; he feels bad for making them uncomfortable, but not bad enough to sacrifice his own comfort for theirs.

Y.M. Do you really believe that mere public opinion could force a timid and peaceful man to—

Y.M. Do you really think that just public opinion could push a shy and peaceful person to—

O.M. Go to war? Yes—public opinion can force some men to do anything.

O.M. Go to war? Yeah—public opinion can make some people do anything.

Y.M. Anything?

Y.M. Anything?

O.M. Yes—anything.

O.M. Yes—sure thing.

Y.M. I don’t believe that. Can it force a right-principled man to do a wrong thing?

Y.M. I don't believe that. Can it really make a decent person do something wrong?

O.M. Yes.

O.M. Yeah.

Y.M. Can it force a kind man to do a cruel thing?

Y.M. Can it make a kind person do something cruel?

O.M. Yes.

O.M. Yes.

Y.M. Give an instance.

Y.M. Give an example.

O.M. Alexander Hamilton was a conspicuously high-principled man. He regarded dueling as wrong, and as opposed to the teachings of religion—but in deference to public opinion he fought a duel. He deeply loved his family, but to buy public approval he treacherously deserted them and threw his life away, ungenerously leaving them to lifelong sorrow in order that he might stand well with a foolish world. In the then condition of the public standards of honor he could not have been comfortable with the stigma upon him of having refused to fight. The teachings of religion, his devotion to his family, his kindness of heart, his high principles, all went for nothing when they stood in the way of his spiritual comfort. A man will do anything, no matter what it is, to secure his spiritual comfort; and he can neither be forced nor persuaded to any act which has not that goal for its object. Hamilton’s act was compelled by the inborn necessity of contenting his own spirit; in this it was like all the other acts of his life, and like all the acts of all men’s lives. Do you see where the kernel of the matter lies? A man cannot be comfortable without his own approval. He will secure the largest share possible of that, at all costs, all sacrifices.

O.M. Alexander Hamilton was a remarkably principled man. He viewed dueling as wrong and against religious teachings—but in light of public opinion, he fought a duel. He deeply loved his family, but to gain public approval, he betrayed them and wasted his life, selfishly leaving them in lifelong sorrow so he could maintain a good reputation in a foolish world. Given the standards of honor at the time, he couldn't have felt comfortable with the stigma of refusing to fight. His religious beliefs, devotion to his family, kindness, and high principles all meant nothing when they conflicted with his personal comfort. A man will do anything, no matter what it is, to secure his spiritual comfort; and he cannot be coerced or convinced to act against that desire. Hamilton’s choice was driven by the fundamental need to satisfy his own spirit; it was similar to all the other choices in his life and reflects the actions of all men. Do you understand where the heart of the matter lies? A man cannot feel at ease without his own approval. He will do whatever it takes to achieve as much of that approval as possible, no matter the cost or sacrifices involved.

Y.M. A minute ago you said Hamilton fought that duel to get public approval.

Y.M. A minute ago, you said Hamilton fought that duel for public approval.

O.M. I did. By refusing to fight the duel he would have secured his family’s approval and a large share of his own; but the public approval was more valuable in his eyes than all other approvals put together—in the earth or above it; to secure that would furnish him the most comfort of mind, the most self—approval; so he sacrificed all other values to get it.

O.M. I did. By choosing not to fight the duel, he could have gained his family's approval and a significant amount of his own; but the public approval mattered more to him than all other kinds of approval combined—whether in this world or the next; achieving that would give him the most comfort and the greatest self-approval; so he gave up all other values to obtain it.

Y.M. Some noble souls have refused to fight duels, and have manfully braved the public contempt.

Y.M. Some noble individuals have chosen not to participate in duels and have bravely faced public scorn.

O.M. They acted according to their make. They valued their principles and the approval of their families above the public approval. They took the thing they valued most and let the rest go. They took what would give them the largest share of personal contentment and approval—a man always does. Public opinion cannot force that kind of men to go to the wars. When they go it is for other reasons. Other spirit-contenting reasons.

O.M. They acted based on their character. They valued their principles and their families' approval more than public approval. They held onto what they valued most and let the rest go. They chose what would bring them the greatest sense of personal happiness and approval—a man always does. Public opinion can't force those kinds of men to go to war. When they do go, it’s for different reasons. Reasons that nourish their spirit.

Y.M. Always spirit-contenting reasons?

Y.M. Always uplifting reasons?

O.M. There are no others.

None other than O.M.

Y.M. When a man sacrifices his life to save a little child from a burning building, what do you call that?

Y.M. When a man puts his life on the line to save a small child from a burning building, what do you call that?

O.M. When he does it, it is the law of his make. He can’t bear to see the child in that peril (a man of a different make could), and so he tries to save the child, and loses his life. But he has got what he was after—his own approval.

O.M. When he does it, it's the law of his nature. He can't stand to see the child in danger (someone else might), so he tries to save the child and ends up losing his life. But he got what he wanted—his own approval.

Y.M. What do you call Love, Hate, Charity, Revenge, Humanity, Magnanimity, Forgiveness?

Y.M. What do you call love, hate, charity, revenge, humanity, generosity, forgiveness?

O.M. Different results of the one Master Impulse: the necessity of securing one’s self approval. They wear diverse clothes and are subject to diverse moods, but in whatsoever ways they masquerade they are the same person all the time. To change the figure, the compulsion that moves a man—and there is but the one—is the necessity of securing the contentment of his own spirit. When it stops, the man is dead.

O.M. Different outcomes of the same driving force: the need for self-approval. They wear different clothes and experience different moods, but no matter how they disguise themselves, they are the same person all the time. The underlying motive, the compulsion that drives a person—and there is only one—is the need to find satisfaction within themselves. When that stops, the person is done for.

Y.M. That is foolishness. Love—

Y.M. That's foolishness. Love—

O.M. Why, love is that impulse, that law, in its most uncompromising form. It will squander life and everything else on its object. Not primarily for the object’s sake, but for its own. When its object is happy it is happy—and that is what it is unconsciously after.

O.M. Love is that drive, that rule, in its purest form. It will spend life and everything else on what it desires. Not mainly for the sake of the object, but for its own sake. When the object is happy, it’s happy—and that's what it’s unconsciously pursuing.

Y.M. You do not even except the lofty and gracious passion of mother-love?

You don't even accept the noble and generous feeling of a mother's love?

O.M. No, it is the absolute slave of that law. The mother will go naked to clothe her child; she will starve that it may have food; suffer torture to save it from pain; die that it may live. She takes a living pleasure in making these sacrifices. She does it for that reward—that self-approval, that contentment, that peace, that comfort. She would do it for your child IF SHE COULD GET THE SAME PAY.

O.M. No, it is completely bound by that law. The mother will go without clothes to dress her child; she will go hungry so they can eat; endure pain to protect them from suffering; sacrifice her life so that they can live. She finds true joy in making these sacrifices. She does it for that reward—that sense of approval, that satisfaction, that tranquility, that comfort. She would do it for your child IF SHE COULD GET THE SAME PAY.

Y.M. This is an infernal philosophy of yours.

Y.M. This is a hellish philosophy you have.

O.M. It isn’t a philosophy, it is a fact.

O.M. It’s not a philosophy, it’s a fact.

Y.M. Of course you must admit that there are some acts which—

Y.M. Of course you have to acknowledge that there are some actions which—

O.M. No. There is no act, large or small, fine or mean, which springs from any motive but the one—the necessity of appeasing and contenting one’s own spirit.

O.M. No. There is no act, whether big or small, good or bad, that comes from any motive other than one—the need to satisfy and make peace with one’s own spirit.

Y.M. The world’s philanthropists—

Y.M. The world's donors—

O.M. I honor them, I uncover my head to them—from habit and training; and they could not know comfort or happiness or self-approval if they did not work and spend for the unfortunate. It makes them happy to see others happy; and so with money and labor they buy what they are after—happiness, self-approval. Why don’t miners do the same thing? Because they can get a thousandfold more happiness by not doing it. There is no other reason. They follow the law of their make.

O.M. I respect them, I take off my hat for them—from habit and training; and they wouldn’t know comfort, happiness, or self-approval if they didn’t work and give for those less fortunate. It makes them happy to see others happy; so with money and effort, they purchase what they seek—happiness, self-approval. Why don’t miners do the same? Because they can find a thousand times more happiness by not doing it. There’s no other reason. They follow the law of their nature.

Y.M. What do you say of duty for duty’s sake?

Y.M. What do you think about doing your duty just for the sake of duty?

O.M. That it does not exist. Duties are not performed for duty’s sake, but because their neglect would make the man uncomfortable. A man performs but one duty—the duty of contenting his spirit, the duty of making himself agreeable to himself. If he can most satisfyingly perform this sole and only duty by helping his neighbor, he will do it; if he can most satisfyingly perform it by swindling his neighbor, he will do it. But he always looks out for Number One—first; the effects upon others are a secondary matter. Men pretend to self-sacrifices, but this is a thing which, in the ordinary value of the phrase, does not exist and has not existed. A man often honestly thinks he is sacrificing himself merely and solely for some one else, but he is deceived; his bottom impulse is to content a requirement of his nature and training, and thus acquire peace for his soul.

O.M. That it doesn't exist. Duties aren't carried out just for the sake of duty, but because ignoring them would make a person uncomfortable. A person only has one duty—the duty to satisfy his spirit, the duty to be at peace with himself. If he can best fulfill this single duty by helping his neighbor, he will do it; if he can best fulfill it by cheating his neighbor, he will do that instead. But he always puts himself first—first; the impact on others is a secondary consideration. People claim to make self-sacrifices, but this is something that, in the usual sense of the term, doesn't exist and hasn't existed. A person often genuinely thinks he's sacrificing himself solely for someone else, but he's mistaken; his fundamental drive is to meet a need of his nature and upbringing, and in doing so, find peace for his soul.

Y.M. Apparently, then, all men, both good and bad ones, devote their lives to contenting their consciences.

Y.M. So it seems that all people, both good and bad, spend their lives trying to satisfy their consciences.

O.M. Yes. That is a good enough name for it: Conscience—that independent Sovereign, that insolent absolute Monarch inside of a man who is the man’s Master. There are all kinds of consciences, because there are all kinds of men. You satisfy an assassin’s conscience in one way, a philanthropist’s in another, a miser’s in another, a burglar’s in still another. As a guide or incentive to any authoritatively prescribed line of morals or conduct (leaving training out of the account), a man’s conscience is totally valueless. I know a kind-hearted Kentuckian whose self-approval was lacking—whose conscience was troubling him, to phrase it with exactness—because he had neglected to kill a certain man—a man whom he had never seen. The stranger had killed this man’s friend in a fight, this man’s Kentucky training made it a duty to kill the stranger for it. He neglected his duty—kept dodging it, shirking it, putting it off, and his unrelenting conscience kept persecuting him for this conduct. At last, to get ease of mind, comfort, self-approval, he hunted up the stranger and took his life. It was an immense act of self-sacrifice (as per the usual definition), for he did not want to do it, and he never would have done it if he could have bought a contented spirit and an unworried mind at smaller cost. But we are so made that we will pay anything for that contentment—even another man’s life.

O.M. Yes. That’s a good name for it: Conscience—that independent ruler, that arrogant absolute Monarch inside a person who is the person’s Master. There are all kinds of consciences because there are all kinds of people. You satisfy an assassin’s conscience one way, a philanthropist’s another, a miser’s in another way, and a burglar’s yet another. As a guide or incentive for any officially prescribed set of morals or behavior (leaving training out of it), a person’s conscience is completely worthless. I know a kind-hearted Kentuckian whose self-approval was lacking—whose conscience was bothering him, to be precise—because he had failed to kill a certain man—a man he had never seen. The stranger had killed this man’s friend in a fight, and this man’s Kentucky upbringing made it his duty to kill the stranger for it. He avoided his duty—kept dodging it, shirking it, putting it off, and his relentless conscience kept tormenting him for this behavior. Finally, to find peace of mind, comfort, and self-approval, he tracked down the stranger and took his life. It was a massive act of self-sacrifice (according to the usual definition), because he didn’t want to do it, and he never would have done it if he could have bought a peaceful spirit and an untroubled mind for a cheaper price. But we are made in such a way that we will pay anything for that contentment—even another person’s life.

Y.M. You spoke a moment ago of trained consciences. You mean that we are not born with consciences competent to guide us aright?

Y.M. You mentioned a moment ago about trained consciences. Are you saying that we are not born with consciences that can guide us properly?

O.M. If we were, children and savages would know right from wrong, and not have to be taught it.

O.M. If we were, kids and primitive people would naturally know right from wrong, without needing to be taught.

Y.M. But consciences can be trained?

Y.M. But can consciences be trained?

O.M. Yes.

O.M. Yeah.

Y.M. Of course by parents, teachers, the pulpit, and books.

Y.M. Of course, by parents, teachers, the church, and books.

O.M. Yes—they do their share; they do what they can.

O.M. Yes—they contribute; they do what they can.

Y.M. And the rest is done by—

Y.M. And the rest is done by—

O.M. Oh, a million unnoticed influences—for good or bad: influences which work without rest during every waking moment of a man’s life, from cradle to grave.

O.M. Oh, so many unnoticed influences—both positive and negative: influences that operate continuously during every moment of a person's life, from birth to death.

Y.M. You have tabulated these?

Y.M. Have you organized these?

O.M. Many of them—yes.

O.M. A lot of them—yes.

Y.M. Will you read me the result?

Y.M. Can you read me the result?

O.M. Another time, yes. It would take an hour.

O.M. Another time, sure. It would take an hour.

Y.M. A conscience can be trained to shun evil and prefer good?

Y.M. Can a conscience be trained to avoid evil and choose good?

O.M. Yes.

O.M. Yeah.

Y.M. But will it for spirit-contenting reasons only?

Y.M. But will it be just for the sake of the spirit?

O.M. It can’t be trained to do a thing for any other reason. The thing is impossible.

O.M. It can't be trained to do anything for any other reason. That's just not possible.

Y.M. There must be a genuinely and utterly self-sacrificing act recorded in human history somewhere.

Y.M. There has to be a truly and completely self-sacrificing act recorded in human history somewhere.

O.M. You are young. You have many years before you. Search one out.

O.M. You're young. You have many years ahead of you. Go find someone.

Y.M. It does seem to me that when a man sees a fellow-being struggling in the water and jumps in at the risk of his life to save him—

Y.M. It seems to me that when a person sees someone else struggling in the water and jumps in, risking their own life to save them—

O.M. Wait. Describe the man. Describe the fellow-being. State if there is an audience present; or if they are alone.

O.M. Hold on. Describe the man. Describe the person. Indicate if there is an audience present; or if they are alone.

Y.M. What have these things to do with the splendid act?

Y.M. What do these things have to do with the amazing act?

O.M. Very much. Shall we suppose, as a beginning, that the two are alone, in a solitary place, at midnight?

O.M. Absolutely. Should we assume, to start with, that the two are alone, in a secluded spot, at midnight?

Y.M. If you choose.

Y.M. If you want.

O.M. And that the fellow-being is the man’s daughter?

O.M. So that the person we're talking about is the man's daughter?

Y.M. Well, n-no—make it someone else.

Y.M. Well, um—pick someone else.

O.M. A filthy, drunken ruffian, then?

O.M. A dirty, drunk thug, then?

Y.M. I see. Circumstances alter cases. I suppose that if there was no audience to observe the act, the man wouldn’t perform it.

Y.M. I get it. Situations change things. I guess that if there was no one watching, the man wouldn't do it.

O.M. But there is here and there a man who would. People, for instance, like the man who lost his life trying to save the child from the fire; and the man who gave the needy old woman his twenty-five cents and walked home in the storm—there are here and there men like that who would do it. And why? Because they couldn’t bear to see a fellow-being struggling in the water and not jump in and help. It would give them pain. They would save the fellow-being on that account. They wouldn’t do it otherwise. They strictly obey the law which I have been insisting upon. You must remember and always distinguish the people who can’t bear things from people who can. It will throw light upon a number of apparently “self-sacrificing” cases.

O.M. But there are some men who would. Take, for example, the man who lost his life trying to save a child from the fire, and the man who gave his twenty-five cents to the needy old woman and walked home in the storm—there are some men like that who would do it. And why? Because they couldn’t bear to see someone struggling in the water and not jump in to help. It would cause them pain. They would save that person for that reason. They wouldn’t do it otherwise. They strictly follow the principle I’ve been emphasizing. You need to remember to always distinguish between the people who can’t bear things and those who can. This will clarify a lot of seemingly “self-sacrificing” situations.

Y.M. Oh, dear, it’s all so disgusting.

Y.M. Oh, man, it’s all so gross.

O.M. Yes. And so true.

Totally true.

Y.M. Come—take the good boy who does things he doesn’t want to do, in order to gratify his mother.

Y.M. Come—take the good boy who does things he doesn’t want to do to please his mom.

O.M. He does seven-tenths of the act because it gratifies him to gratify his mother. Throw the bulk of advantage the other way and the good boy would not do the act. He must obey the iron law. None can escape it.

O.M. He does seven-tenths of the action because it makes him happy to make his mother happy. If the balance of advantage shifted the other way, the good boy wouldn’t take the action. He must follow the strict rule. No one can avoid it.

Y.M. Well, take the case of a bad boy who—

Y.M. Well, consider the situation of a troublemaker who—

O.M. You needn’t mention it, it is a waste of time. It is no matter about the bad boy’s act. Whatever it was, he had a spirit-contenting reason for it. Otherwise you have been misinformed, and he didn’t do it.

O.M. You don't have to bring it up; it's pointless. It doesn't matter what the troublemaker did. Whatever it was, he had a good reason for it. If not, then you were misinformed, and he didn't do it.

Y.M. It is very exasperating. A while ago you said that man’s conscience is not a born judge of morals and conduct, but has to be taught and trained. Now I think a conscience can get drowsy and lazy, but I don’t think it can go wrong; if you wake it up—

Y.M. It's really frustrating. Earlier, you mentioned that a person's conscience isn't an innate judge of right and wrong and needs to be taught and developed. Now, I believe a conscience can become dull and lazy, but I don't think it can be entirely misguided; if you just wake it up—

A Little Story

A Short Story

O.M. I will tell you a little story:

O.M. I'll share a short story with you:

Once upon a time an Infidel was guest in the house of a Christian widow whose little boy was ill and near to death. The Infidel often watched by the bedside and entertained the boy with talk, and he used these opportunities to satisfy a strong longing in his nature—that desire which is in us all to better other people’s condition by having them think as we think. He was successful. But the dying boy, in his last moments, reproached him and said:

Once upon a time, a non-believer stayed as a guest in the home of a Christian widow whose young son was sick and close to dying. The non-believer often kept vigil at the boy's bedside and entertained him with conversation, using these moments to fulfill a deep desire within himself—the need we all have to improve others’ situations by making them think like we do. He succeeded. But in his final moments, the dying boy confronted him and said:

I believed, and was happy in it; you have taken my belief away, and my comfort. Now I have nothing left, and I die miserable; for the things which you have told me do not take the place of that which I have lost.”

I believed, and that made me happy; you took away my belief and my comfort. Now I have nothing left, and I'm dying miserable; the things you’ve told me cannot replace what I've lost.

And the mother, also, reproached the Infidel, and said:

And the mother also scolded the Infidel and said:

My child is forever lost, and my heart is broken. How could you do this cruel thing? We have done you no harm, but only kindness; we made our house your home, you were welcome to all we had, and this is our reward.”

My child is gone, and my heart is shattered. How could you do such a cruel thing? We haven't harmed you; we've only shown you kindness. We made our home your home, you were welcome to everything we had, and this is how we are repaid.

The heart of the Infidel was filled with remorse for what he had done, and he said:

The Infidel felt a deep sense of regret for his actions, and he said:

It was wrong—I see it now; but I was only trying to do him good. In my view he was in error; it seemed my duty to teach him the truth.”

It was wrong—I realize that now; but I was just trying to help him. I thought he was mistaken; I felt it was my responsibility to show him the truth.”

Then the mother said:

Then mom said:

I had taught him, all his little life, what I believed to be the truth, and in his believing faith both of us were happy. Now he is dead,—and lost; and I am miserable. Our faith came down to us through centuries of believing ancestors; what right had you, or any one, to disturb it? Where was your honor, where was your shame?”

I had taught him, all his little life, what I believed to be the truth, and in his trusting belief, we were both happy. Now he’s gone—dead and lost; and I am devastated. Our faith was passed down through generations of believing ancestors; what right did you, or anyone else, have to challenge it? Where was your honor, where was your shame?”

Y.M. He was a miscreant, and deserved death!

Y.M. He was a criminal, and deserved to die!

O.M. He thought so himself, and said so.

O.M. He believed that himself and stated it.

Y.M. Ah—you see, his conscience was awakened!

Y.M. Ah—you see, he had a moment of realization!

O.M. Yes, his Self-Disapproval was. It pained him to see the mother suffer. He was sorry he had done a thing which brought him pain. It did not occur to him to think of the mother when he was misteaching the boy, for he was absorbed in providing pleasure for himself, then. Providing it by satisfying what he believed to be a call of duty.

O.M. Yes, his self-disapproval was. It hurt him to see his mother suffer. He felt bad about doing something that caused him pain. He didn't think about the mother when he was leading the boy astray because he was focused on seeking pleasure for himself at that moment. He believed he was fulfilling a sense of duty.

Y.M. Call it what you please, it is to me a case of awakened conscience. That awakened conscience could never get itself into that species of trouble again. A cure like that is a permanent cure.

Y.M. Call it whatever you want, to me it's a case of awakened conscience. That awakened conscience would never let itself get into that kind of trouble again. A cure like that is a permanent cure.

O.M. Pardon—I had not finished the story. We are creatures of outside influences—we originate nothing within. Whenever we take a new line of thought and drift into a new line of belief and action, the impulse is always suggested from the outside. Remorse so preyed upon the Infidel that it dissolved his harshness toward the boy’s religion and made him come to regard it with tolerance, next with kindness, for the boy’s sake and the mother’s. Finally he found himself examining it. From that moment his progress in his new trend was steady and rapid. He became a believing Christian. And now his remorse for having robbed the dying boy of his faith and his salvation was bitterer than ever. It gave him no rest, no peace. He must have rest and peace—it is the law of nature. There seemed but one way to get it; he must devote himself to saving imperiled souls. He became a missionary. He landed in a pagan country ill and helpless. A native widow took him into her humble home and nursed him back to convalescence. Then her young boy was taken hopelessly ill, and the grateful missionary helped her tend him. Here was his first opportunity to repair a part of the wrong done to the other boy by doing a precious service for this one by undermining his foolish faith in his false gods. He was successful. But the dying boy in his last moments reproached him and said:

O.M. Sorry—I hadn’t finished the story. We are influenced by the outside—we create nothing from within. Whenever we adopt a new way of thinking and shift into a new belief and action, the motivation always comes from the outside. The Infidel was so consumed by remorse that it softened his harshness toward the boy’s religion and made him start to view it with tolerance, and eventually with kindness, for the sake of the boy and his mother. He began to examine it. From that moment, his journey in this new direction was steady and swift. He became a believing Christian. Now his regret for having stripped the dying boy of his faith and salvation was more painful than ever. It brought him no rest, no peace. He had to find rest and peace—it’s the law of nature. There seemed to be only one path to achieve it; he needed to dedicate himself to saving souls in danger. He became a missionary. He arrived in a pagan country sick and helpless. A local widow took him into her modest home and cared for him until he recovered. Then her young boy fell seriously ill, and the grateful missionary helped her care for him. This was his first chance to make amends for the wrong done to the other boy by providing a valuable service to this one, undermining his misguided faith in his false gods. He succeeded. But in his final moments, the dying boy accused him and said:

I believed, and was happy in it; you have taken my belief away, and my comfort. Now I have nothing left, and I die miserable; for the things which you have told me do not take the place of that which I have lost.”

I believed, and it made me happy; you have taken away my belief and my comfort. Now I have nothing left, and I feel miserable; because what you’ve told me can’t replace what I’ve lost.

And the mother, also, reproached the missionary, and said:

And the mother also blamed the missionary and said:

My child is forever lost, and my heart is broken. How could you do this cruel thing? We had done you no harm, but only kindness; we made our house your home, you were welcome to all we had, and this is our reward.”

My child is forever lost, and my heart is shattered. How could you do this awful thing? We never harmed you; we only showed you kindness. We made our home your home, you were welcome to everything we had, and this is how we're repaid.

The heart of the missionary was filled with remorse for what he had done, and he said:

The missionary was filled with regret for what he had done, and he said:

It was wrong—I see it now; but I was only trying to do him good. In my view he was in error; it seemed my duty to teach him the truth.”

It was wrong—I see that now; but I was only trying to help him. I thought he was mistaken; it felt like my responsibility to show him the truth.

Then the mother said:

Then the mom said:

I had taught him, all his little life, what I believed to be the truth, and in his believing faith both of us were happy. Now he is dead—and lost; and I am miserable. Our faith came down to us through centuries of believing ancestors; what right had you, or any one, to disturb it? Where was your honor, where was your shame?”

I had taught him, throughout his entire life, what I believed to be the truth, and in his trusting faith, we were both happy. Now he’s gone—and lost; and I’m devastated. Our faith was passed down to us through generations of believing ancestors; what right did you, or anyone, have to disrupt it? Where was your honor, where was your shame?

The missionary’s anguish of remorse and sense of treachery were as bitter and persecuting and unappeasable, now, as they had been in the former case. The story is finished. What is your comment?

The missionary's pain of regret and feeling of betrayal were just as intense and tormenting now as they had been before. The story is finished. What do you think?

Y.M. The man’s conscience is a fool! It was morbid. It didn’t know right from wrong.

Y.M. The man's conscience is clueless! It was twisted. It couldn't tell right from wrong.

O.M. I am not sorry to hear you say that. If you grant that one man’s conscience doesn’t know right from wrong, it is an admission that there are others like it. This single admission pulls down the whole doctrine of infallibility of judgment in consciences. Meantime there is one thing which I ask you to notice.

O.M. I'm not sorry to hear you say that. If you accept that one man’s conscience doesn’t know right from wrong, it's an acknowledgment that there are others like it. This single acknowledgment undermines the whole idea of infallibility in judgment when it comes to consciences. In the meantime, there’s one thing I want you to notice.

Y.M. What is that?

Y.M. What’s that?

O.M. That in both cases the man’s act gave him no spiritual discomfort, and that he was quite satisfied with it and got pleasure out of it. But afterward when it resulted in pain to him, he was sorry. Sorry it had inflicted pain upon the others, but for no reason under the sun except that their pain gave him pain. Our consciences take no notice of pain inflicted upon others until it reaches a point where it gives pain to us. In all cases without exception we are absolutely indifferent to another person’s pain until his sufferings make us uncomfortable. Many an infidel would not have been troubled by that Christian mother’s distress. Don’t you believe that?

O.M. In both situations, the man's action brought him no spiritual discomfort, and he felt completely satisfied with it and enjoyed it. But later, when it caused him pain, he regretted it. He was sorry it had caused pain to others, but only because their pain caused him pain. Our consciences don’t acknowledge the pain we inflict on others until it gets to a point where it hurts us. In every case, we are totally indifferent to someone else’s pain until their suffering makes us uncomfortable. Many an infidel wouldn't have been bothered by that Christian mother’s distress. Don’t you believe that?

Y.M. Yes. You might almost say it of the average infidel, I think.

Y.M. Yes. You could almost say that about the average nonbeliever, I think.

O.M. And many a missionary, sternly fortified by his sense of duty, would not have been troubled by the pagan mother’s distress—Jesuit missionaries in Canada in the early French times, for instance; see episodes quoted by Parkman.

O.M. And many missionaries, firmly grounded in their sense of duty, would not have been affected by the pagan mother’s distress—like Jesuit missionaries in Canada during the early French era; see episodes mentioned by Parkman.

Y.M. Well, let us adjourn. Where have we arrived?

Y.M. Alright, let’s wrap this up. Where do we stand?

O.M. At this. That we (mankind) have ticketed ourselves with a number of qualities to which we have given misleading names. Love, Hate, Charity, Compassion, Avarice, Benevolence, and so on. I mean we attach misleading meanings to the names. They are all forms of self-contentment, self-gratification, but the names so disguise them that they distract our attention from the fact. Also we have smuggled a word into the dictionary which ought not to be there at all—Self-Sacrifice. It describes a thing which does not exist. But worst of all, we ignore and never mention the Sole Impulse which dictates and compels a man’s every act: the imperious necessity of securing his own approval, in every emergency and at all costs. To it we owe all that we are. It is our breath, our heart, our blood. It is our only spur, our whip, our goad, our only impelling power; we have no other. Without it we should be mere inert images, corpses; no one would do anything, there would be no progress, the world would stand still. We ought to stand reverently uncovered when the name of that stupendous power is uttered.

O.M. At this. We (humankind) have labeled ourselves with a range of qualities that we’ve given misleading names. Love, Hate, Charity, Compassion, Avarice, Benevolence, and so on. What I mean is we attach misleading meanings to these names. They all represent forms of self-satisfaction, self-gratification, but the names disguise them so much that they distract us from the truth. Also, we’ve inserted a word into the dictionary that shouldn’t be there at all—Self-Sacrifice. It describes something that doesn’t really exist. But worst of all, we ignore and never talk about the Sole Impulse that drives and compels every action a person takes: the overwhelming need to secure their own approval, in every situation and at any cost. To this, we owe everything we are. It is our breath, our heart, our blood. It is our only motivation, our whip, our goad, our only driving force; we have no other. Without it, we would be mere lifeless figures, corpses; no one would take action, there would be no progress, and the world would stand still. We should stand respectfully uncovered when the name of that incredible power is spoken.

Y.M. I am not convinced.

I'm not convinced.

O.M. You will be when you think.

O.M. You will be when you think.

III

Instances in Point

Old Man. Have you given thought to the Gospel of Self—Approval since we talked?

Old Man. Have you thought about the Gospel of Self-Approval since we last spoke?

Young Man. I have.

Young guy. I have.

O.M. It was I that moved you to it. That is to say an outside influence moved you to it—not one that originated in your head. Will you try to keep that in mind and not forget it?

O.M. I was the one who pushed you towards that. In other words, an outside influence guided you there—not something that came from your own thoughts. Can you try to remember that and not forget it?

Y.M. Yes. Why?

Y.M. Yes. Why's that?

O.M. Because by and by in one of our talks, I wish to further impress upon you that neither you, nor I, nor any man ever originates a thought in his own head. The utterer of a thought always utters a second-hand one.

O.M. Because eventually in one of our discussions, I want to emphasize that neither you, nor I, nor anyone else ever comes up with a thought completely on their own. The person expressing a thought is always sharing one they've heard before.

Y.M. Oh, now—

Y.M. Oh, now—

O.M. Wait. Reserve your remark till we get to that part of our discussion—tomorrow or next day, say. Now, then, have you been considering the proposition that no act is ever born of any but a self-contenting impulse—(primarily). You have sought. What have you found?

O.M. Hold on. Save your comment until we reach that part of our conversation—tomorrow or the day after, perhaps. So, have you thought about the idea that no action comes from anything but a self-satisfying impulse—(first and foremost). You’ve searched. What did you discover?

Y.M. I have not been very fortunate. I have examined many fine and apparently self-sacrificing deeds in romances and biographies, but—

Y.M. I haven't been very lucky. I've looked into many great and seemingly selfless acts in stories and biographies, but—

O.M. Under searching analysis the ostensible self-sacrifice disappeared? It naturally would.

O.M. Under careful examination, the apparent self-sacrifice vanished? Of course, it would.

Y.M. But here in this novel is one which seems to promise. In the Adirondack woods is a wage-earner and lay preacher in the lumber-camps who is of noble character and deeply religious. An earnest and practical laborer in the New York slums comes up there on vacation—he is leader of a section of the University Settlement. Holme, the lumberman, is fired with a desire to throw away his excellent worldly prospects and go down and save souls on the East Side. He counts it happiness to make this sacrifice for the glory of God and for the cause of Christ. He resigns his place, makes the sacrifice cheerfully, and goes to the East Side and preaches Christ and Him crucified every day and every night to little groups of half-civilized foreign paupers who scoff at him. But he rejoices in the scoffings, since he is suffering them in the great cause of Christ. You have so filled my mind with suspicions that I was constantly expecting to find a hidden questionable impulse back of all this, but I am thankful to say I have failed. This man saw his duty, and for duty’s sake he sacrificed self and assumed the burden it imposed.

Y.M. But here in this novel is one that seems to have promise. In the Adirondack woods, there's a wage-earner and lay preacher in the lumber camps who has noble character and is deeply religious. An earnest and practical worker from the New York slums comes up there on vacation—he leads a section of the University Settlement. Holme, the lumberman, is inspired to give up his excellent worldly prospects to go down and save souls on the East Side. He considers it a joy to make this sacrifice for the glory of God and for the cause of Christ. He resigns his position, makes the sacrifice gladly, and goes to the East Side to preach Christ and Him crucified every day and night to small groups of half-civilized foreign paupers who mock him. But he finds joy in the mockery, knowing he endures it for the great cause of Christ. You have filled my mind with doubts, and I was constantly expecting to uncover a questionable motive behind all this, but I’m grateful to say I haven't. This man saw his duty, and for the sake of duty, he sacrificed himself and took on the burden it required.

O.M. Is that as far as you have read?

O.M. Is that the farthest you've read?

Y.M. Yes.

Y.M. Yes.

O.M. Let us read further, presently. Meantime, in sacrificing himself—not for the glory of God, primarily, as he imagined, but first to content that exacting and inflexible master within him—did he sacrifice anybody else?

O.M. Let's read on, for now. Meanwhile, in sacrificing himself—not for the glory of God, primarily, as he thought, but first to satisfy that demanding and unyielding master inside him—did he sacrifice anyone else?

Y.M. How do you mean?

Y.M. What do you mean?

O.M. He relinquished a lucrative post and got mere food and lodging in place of it. Had he dependents?

O.M. He gave up a well-paying job for just food and a place to stay. Did he have anyone relying on him?

Y.M. Well—yes.

Yep.

O.M. In what way and to what extend did his self-sacrifice affect them?

O.M. How did his self-sacrifice impact them, and to what extent?

Y.M. He was the support of a superannuated father. He had a young sister with a remarkable voice—he was giving her a musical education, so that her longing to be self-supporting might be gratified. He was furnishing the money to put a young brother through a polytechnic school and satisfy his desire to become a civil engineer.

Y.M. He was supporting his retired father. He had a younger sister with an amazing voice—he was providing her with a musical education to fulfill her wish to be independent. He was also financing his younger brother's education at a polytechnic school to help him achieve his dream of becoming a civil engineer.

O.M. The old father’s comforts were now curtailed?

O.M. Were the old father's comforts now reduced?

Y.M. Quite seriously. Yes.

Y.M. Seriously. Yes.

O.M. The sister’s music-lessens had to stop?

O.M. Did the sister's music lessons have to stop?

Y.M. Yes.

Yup.

O.M. The young brother’s education—well, an extinguishing blight fell upon that happy dream, and he had to go to sawing wood to support the old father, or something like that?

O.M. The young brother’s education—well, a crushing setback fell upon that happy dream, and he had to go chop wood to support the old father, or something like that?

Y.M. It is about what happened. Yes.

Y.M. It's about what happened. Yeah.

O.M. What a handsome job of self-sacrificing he did do! It seems to me that he sacrificed everybody except himself. Haven’t I told you that no man ever sacrifices himself; that there is no instance of it upon record anywhere; and that when a man’s Interior Monarch requires a thing of its slave for either its momentary or its permanent contentment, that thing must and will be furnished and that command obeyed, no matter who may stand in the way and suffer disaster by it? That man ruined his family to please and content his Interior Monarch—

O.M. What a great job of self-sacrifice he did! It seems to me that he sacrificed everyone except himself. Haven’t I told you that no man ever sacrifices himself; that there’s no evidence of it anywhere; and that when a man’s Inner Ruler demands something from its slave for either its temporary or permanent satisfaction, that thing must and will be provided, and that command followed, no matter who might be affected and suffer because of it? That man ruined his family to appease and satisfy his Inner Ruler—

Y.M. And help Christ’s cause.

Y.M. And support Christ’s mission.

O.M. Yes—secondly. Not firstly. He thought it was firstly.

O.M. Yeah—secondly. Not first. He thought it was first.

Y.M. Very well, have it so, if you will. But it could be that he argued that if he saved a hundred souls in New York—

Y.M. Alright, if that's what you want. But he might have argued that if he saved a hundred souls in New York—

O.M. The sacrifice of the family would be justified by that great profit upon the—the—what shall we call it?

O.M. The sacrifice of the family would be justified by that big profit from the—the—what should we call it?

Y.M. Investment?

Y.M. Investment?

O.M. Hardly. How would speculation do? How would gamble do? Not a solitary soul-capture was sure. He played for a possible thirty-three-hundred-per-cent profit. It was gambling—with his family for “chips.” However let us see how the game came out. Maybe we can get on the track of the secret original impulse, the real impulse, that moved him to so nobly self—sacrifice his family in the Savior’s cause under the superstition that he was sacrificing himself. I will read a chapter or so.... Here we have it! It was bound to expose itself sooner or later. He preached to the East-Side rabble a season, then went back to his old dull, obscure life in the lumber-camps “hurt to the heart, his pride humbled.” Why? Were not his efforts acceptable to the Savior, for Whom alone they were made? Dear me, that detail is lost sight of, is not even referred to, the fact that it started out as a motive is entirely forgotten! Then what is the trouble? The authoress quite innocently and unconsciously gives the whole business away. The trouble was this: this man merely preached to the poor; that is not the University Settlement’s way; it deals in larger and better things than that, and it did not enthuse over that crude Salvation-Army eloquence. It was courteous to Holme—but cool. It did not pet him, did not take him to its bosom. “Perished were all his dreams of distinction, the praise and grateful approval—” Of whom? The Savior? No; the Savior is not mentioned. Of whom, then? Of “his fellow-workers.” Why did he want that? Because the Master inside of him wanted it, and would not be content without it. That emphasized sentence quoted above, reveals the secret we have been seeking, the original impulse, the real impulse, which moved the obscure and unappreciated Adirondack lumberman to sacrifice his family and go on that crusade to the East Side—which said original impulse was this, to wit: without knowing it he went there to show a neglected world the large talent that was in him, and rise to distinction. As I have warned you before, no act springs from any but the one law, the one motive. But I pray you, do not accept this law upon my say-so; but diligently examine for yourself. Whenever you read of a self-sacrificing act or hear of one, or of a duty done for duty’s sake, take it to pieces and look for the real motive. It is always there.

O.M. Hardly. How would speculation work? How would gamble work? Not a single soul-capture was guaranteed. He played for a potential thirty-three-hundred-percent profit. It was gambling—with his family as “chips.” But let’s see how the game turned out. Maybe we can uncover the original impulse, the real motivation, that led him to so nobly sacrifice his family for the Savior’s cause under the misconception that he was sacrificing himself. I’ll read a chapter or so... Here it is! It was bound to come out sooner or later. He preached to the East-Side crowd for a while, then returned to his old boring, obscure life in the lumber camps, “hurt to the heart, his pride humbled.” Why? Were his efforts not accepted by the Savior, for Whom alone they were made? Goodness, that detail is lost sight of, not even mentioned, the fact that it started out as a motive is completely forgotten! So what’s the problem? The author completely innocently and unknowingly reveals everything. The issue was this: this man merely preached to the poor; that’s not the University Settlement’s way; it handles bigger and better things than that, and it didn’t get excited over that crude Salvation-Army style. It was respectful to Holme—but indifferent. It didn’t embrace him, didn’t welcome him. “All his dreams of distinction, the praise and grateful approval—” Of whom? The Savior? No; the Savior isn't mentioned. Then of whom? Of “his fellow-workers.” Why did he want that? Because the Master inside him desired it and wouldn’t be satisfied without it. That emphasized sentence quoted above reveals the secret we’ve been looking for, the original impulse, the real motivation that drove the unnoticed and unappreciated Adirondack lumberjack to sacrifice his family and go on that crusade to the East Side—which original impulse was this, namely: without realizing it he went there to show a forgotten world the great talent he had and rise to prominence. As I’ve warned you before, no act springs from anything other than one law, one motive. But I urge you, don’t just take my word for it; instead, carefully examine for yourself. Whenever you read about a self-sacrificing act or hear of one, or of a duty done for duty’s sake, break it down and look for the real motive. It’s always there.

Y.M. I do it every day. I cannot help it, now that I have gotten started upon the degrading and exasperating quest. For it is hatefully interesting!—in fact, fascinating is the word. As soon as I come across a golden deed in a book I have to stop and take it apart and examine it, I cannot help myself.

Y.M. I do it every day. I can't help it, now that I've started this frustrating and annoying quest. Because it’s irritatingly interesting!—actually, fascinating is the right word. As soon as I find a good deed in a book, I have to pause and break it down to examine it; I just can't stop myself.

O.M. Have you ever found one that defeated the rule?

O.M. Have you ever found one that broke the rule?

Y.M. No—at least, not yet. But take the case of servant—tipping in Europe. You pay the hotel for service; you owe the servants nothing, yet you pay them besides. Doesn’t that defeat it?

Y.M. No—not yet, anyway. But consider the situation with tipping servants in Europe. You pay the hotel for service; you owe the staff nothing, yet you still give them extra. Doesn’t that defeat the purpose?

O.M. In what way?

O.M. How so?

Y.M. You are not obliged to do it, therefore its source is compassion for their ill-paid condition, and—

Y.M. You are not required to do it, so its source is compassion for their poorly paid situation, and—

O.M. Has that custom ever vexed you, annoyed you, irritated you?

O.M. Has that custom ever bothered you, frustrated you, irritated you?

Y.M. Well, yes.

Yep.

O.M. Still you succumbed to it?

O.M. Did you really give in to it?

Y.M. Of course.

Y.M. For sure.

O.M. Why of course?

Of course!

Y.M. Well, custom is law, in a way, and laws must be submitted to—everybody recognizes it as a duty.

Y.M. Well, custom is like a law, and laws have to be followed—everyone acknowledges it as a duty.

O.M. Then you pay for the irritating tax for duty’s sake?

O.M. So you pay the annoying tax just for the sake of duty?

Y.M. I suppose it amounts to that.

Y.M. I guess that's what it comes down to.

O.M. Then the impulse which moves you to submit to the tax is not all compassion, charity, benevolence?

O.M. So the urge that drives you to pay the tax isn't just all compassion, charity, or kindness?

Y.M. Well—perhaps not.

Y.M. Well—maybe not.

O.M. Is any of it?

O.M. Is any of this?

Y.M. I—perhaps I was too hasty in locating its source.

Y.M. I—maybe I was too quick to find its source.

O.M. Perhaps so. In case you ignored the custom would you get prompt and effective service from the servants?

O.M. Maybe. If you didn't follow the custom, would you still receive quick and good service from the staff?

Y.M. Oh, hear yourself talk! Those European servants? Why, you wouldn’t get any at all, to speak of.

Y.M. Oh, listen to yourself! Those European servants? Well, you wouldn't be able to get any, really.

O.M. Couldn’t that work as an impulse to move you to pay the tax?

O.M. Couldn’t that motivate you to pay the tax?

Y.M. I am not denying it.

Y.M. I'm not denying that.

O.M. Apparently, then, it is a case of for-duty’s-sake with a little self-interest added?

O.M. So, it seems like it's about doing your duty, but with a bit of self-interest thrown in?

Y.M. Yes, it has the look of it. But here is a point: we pay that tax knowing it to be unjust and an extortion; yet we go away with a pain at the heart if we think we have been stingy with the poor fellows; and we heartily wish we were back again, so that we could do the right thing, and more than the right thing, the generous thing. I think it will be difficult for you to find any thought of self in that impulse.

Y.M. Yes, it definitely seems that way. But here’s the thing: we pay that tax knowing it’s unfair and a rip-off; yet we feel a pang of guilt if we think we've been stingy toward those in need. We genuinely wish we could turn back time so we could do the right thing—and even more than that, the generous thing. I think it will be hard for you to find any selfishness in that instinct.

O.M. I wonder why you should think so. When you find service charged in the hotel bill does it annoy you?

O.M. I’m curious why you feel that way. Does it bother you when you see a service charge on the hotel bill?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. Do you ever complain of the amount of it?

O.M. Do you ever complain about how much there is?

Y.M. No, it would not occur to me.

Y.M. No, that wouldn’t cross my mind.

O.M. The expense, then, is not the annoying detail. It is a fixed charge, and you pay it cheerfully, you pay it without a murmur. When you came to pay the servants, how would you like it if each of the men and maids had a fixed charge?

O.M. The expense, then, isn't the frustrating detail. It's a set cost, and you pay it gladly, you pay it without complaint. When it comes time to pay the staff, how would you feel if each of the guys and gals had a set fee?

Y.M. Like it? I should rejoice!

Y.M. Do you like it? I should be happy!

O.M. Even if the fixed tax were a shade more than you had been in the habit of paying in the form of tips?

O.M. Even if the fixed tax was a little more than what you were used to paying in tips?

Y.M. Indeed, yes!

Y.M. Yeah, definitely!

O.M. Very well, then. As I understand it, it isn’t really compassion nor yet duty that moves you to pay the tax, and it isn’t the amount of the tax that annoys you. Yet something annoys you. What is it?

O.M. Alright, then. From what I gather, it’s not really compassion or duty that motivates you to pay the tax, and it’s not the amount of the tax that bothers you. Yet something is bothering you. What is it?

Y.M. Well, the trouble is, you never know what to pay, the tax varies so, all over Europe.

Y.M. Well, the problem is, you never know what to pay; the tax changes so much all over Europe.

O.M. So you have to guess?

O.M. So you have to figure it out?

Y.M. There is no other way. So you go on thinking and thinking, and calculating and guessing, and consulting with other people and getting their views; and it spoils your sleep nights, and makes you distraught in the daytime, and while you are pretending to look at the sights you are only guessing and guessing and guessing all the time, and being worried and miserable.

Y.M. There's no other option. So you keep thinking and thinking, calculating and guessing, talking to other people to get their opinions; it ruins your sleep at night and drives you crazy during the day. While you pretend to enjoy the sights, you're just constantly guessing and feeling worried and unhappy.

O.M. And all about a debt which you don’t owe and don’t have to pay unless you want to! Strange. What is the purpose of the guessing?

O.M. And all about a debt you don’t owe and don’t have to pay unless you want to! Weird. What’s the point of the guessing?

Y.M. To guess out what is right to give them, and not be unfair to any of them.

Y.M. To figure out what is right to give them, and not be unfair to any of them.

O.M. It has quite a noble look—taking so much pains and using up so much valuable time in order to be just and fair to a poor servant to whom you owe nothing, but who needs money and is ill paid.

O.M. It really looks noble—putting in so much effort and spending so much valuable time to be fair to a poor servant you don’t owe anything to, but who needs money and is underpaid.

Y.M. I think, myself, that if there is any ungracious motive back of it it will be hard to find.

Y.M. I personally believe that if there's any unkind motive behind it, it will be difficult to identify.

O.M. How do you know when you have not paid a servant fairly?

O.M. How can you tell when you haven't paid a servant fairly?

Y.M. Why, he is silent; does not thank you. Sometimes he gives you a look that makes you ashamed. You are too proud to rectify your mistake there, with people looking, but afterward you keep on wishing and wishing you had done it. My, the shame and the pain of it! Sometimes you see, by the signs, that you have it just right, and you go away mightily satisfied. Sometimes the man is so effusively thankful that you know you have given him a good deal more than was necessary.

Y.M. Well, he’s quiet; doesn't thank you. Sometimes he gives you a look that makes you feel ashamed. You're too proud to fix your mistake right there with everyone watching, but later you keep wishing you had. Oh, the shame and the pain of it! Sometimes you can tell by the signs that you got it just right, and you leave feeling really satisfied. Other times, the guy is so overly grateful that you realize you gave him a whole lot more than what he needed.

O.M. Necessary? Necessary for what?

O.M. Necessary? Necessary for what exactly?

Y.M. To content him.

Y.M. To please him.

O.M. How do you feel then?

O.M. How do you feel now?

Y.M. Repentant.

Y.M. Regretful.

O.M. It is my belief that you have not been concerning yourself in guessing out his just dues, but only in ciphering out what would content him. And I think you have a self-deluding reason for that.

O.M. I believe you have not been focused on figuring out what he truly deserves, but only on calculating what would satisfy him. And I think you have a self-deceiving reason for that.

Y.M. What was it?

Y.M. What was that?

O.M. If you fell short of what he was expecting and wanting, you would get a look which would shame you before folk. That would give you pain. You—for you are only working for yourself, not him. If you gave him too much you would be ashamed of yourself for it, and that would give you pain—another case of thinking of yourself, protecting yourself, saving yourself from discomfort. You never think of the servant once—except to guess out how to get his approval. If you get that, you get your own approval, and that is the sole and only thing you are after. The Master inside of you is then satisfied, contented, comfortable; there was no other thing at stake, as a matter of first interest, anywhere in the transaction.

O.M. If you didn’t meet his expectations, you’d get a look that would humiliate you in front of others. That would cause you pain. You—because you’re really just looking out for yourself, not him. If you gave him too much, you’d feel ashamed of yourself for it, and that would cause you pain—another example of focusing on yourself, protecting yourself, avoiding discomfort. You never think about the servant, except to figure out how to earn his approval. If you get that, you gain your own approval, and that's the only thing that matters to you. The Master inside you is then satisfied, happy, and comfortable; there was nothing else that mattered, as a matter of first importance, anywhere in the situation.

Further Instances

More Examples

Y.M. Well, to think of it; Self-Sacrifice for others, the grandest thing in man, ruled out! non-existent!

Y.M. Well, just think about it; self-sacrifice for others, the most noble thing in humanity, completely ignored! It doesn't even exist!

O.M. Are you accusing me of saying that?

O.M. Are you seriously saying I said that?

Y.M. Why, certainly.

Of course.

O.M. I haven’t said it.

O.M. I didn't say it.

Y.M. What did you say, then?

Y.M. What did you mean?

O.M. That no man has ever sacrificed himself in the common meaning of that phrase—which is, self-sacrifice for another alone. Men make daily sacrifices for others, but it is for their own sake first. The act must content their own spirit first. The other beneficiaries come second.

O.M. No man has ever truly sacrificed himself in the standard sense of that phrase—which means self-sacrifice for another only. Men regularly make sacrifices for others, but it's primarily for their own sake first. The act has to satisfy their own spirit first. The other people who benefit come second.

Y.M. And the same with duty for duty’s sake?

Y.M. Is it the same for duty just for the sake of duty?

O.M. Yes. No man performs a duty for mere duty’s sake; the act must content his spirit first. He must feel better for doing the duty than he would for shirking it. Otherwise he will not do it.

O.M. Yes. No one does their duty just for the sake of duty; the action has to satisfy their spirit first. They need to feel better for doing the duty than they would for avoiding it. Otherwise, they won't do it.

Y.M. Take the case of the Berkeley Castle.

Y.M. Consider the example of the Berkeley Castle.

O.M. It was a noble duty, greatly performed. Take it to pieces and examine it, if you like.

O.M. It was an honorable task, done extremely well. Go ahead and break it down and analyze it if you want.

Y.M. A British troop-ship crowded with soldiers and their wives and children. She struck a rock and began to sink. There was room in the boats for the women and children only. The colonel lined up his regiment on the deck and said “it is our duty to die, that they may be saved.” There was no murmur, no protest. The boats carried away the women and children. When the death-moment was come, the colonel and his officers took their several posts, the men stood at shoulder-arms, and so, as on dress-parade, with their flag flying and the drums beating, they went down, a sacrifice to duty for duty’s sake. Can you view it as other than that?

Y.M. A British troop ship packed with soldiers, their wives, and children. It hit a rock and started to sink. There was only enough room in the lifeboats for the women and children. The colonel gathered his regiment on the deck and said, “It’s our duty to die so they can be saved.” There was no murmuring, no protesting. The boats took away the women and children. When the moment of death arrived, the colonel and his officers took their places, the men stood ready, and so, like in a dress parade, with their flag flying and drums beating, they went down, a sacrifice for the sake of duty. Can you see it any other way?

O.M. It was something as fine as that, as exalted as that. Could you have remained in those ranks and gone down to your death in that unflinching way?

O.M. It was something as great as that, as impressive as that. Could you have stayed in those positions and faced your death in such a fearless manner?

Y.M. Could I? No, I could not.

Y.M. Could I? No, I couldn't.

O.M. Think. Imagine yourself there, with that watery doom creeping higher and higher around you.

O.M. Think. Picture yourself there, with that watery doom rising higher and higher around you.

Y.M. I can imagine it. I feel all the horror of it. I could not have endured it, I could not have remained in my place. I know it.

Y.M. I can picture it. I feel all the terror of it. I wouldn’t have been able to handle it, I couldn’t have stayed in my position. I know that.

O.M. Why?

O.M. Why?

Y.M. There is no why about it: I know myself, and I know I couldn’t do it.

Y.M. There’s no reason for it: I know myself, and I know I couldn’t do it.

O.M. But it would be your duty to do it.

O.M. But it would be your duty to do it.

Y.M. Yes, I know—but I couldn’t.

Y.M. Yeah, I get it—but I just couldn’t.

O.M. It was more than thousand men, yet not one of them flinched. Some of them must have been born with your temperament; if they could do that great duty for duty’s sake, why not you? Don’t you know that you could go out and gather together a thousand clerks and mechanics and put them on that deck and ask them to die for duty’s sake, and not two dozen of them would stay in the ranks to the end?

O.M. There were more than a thousand men, yet not one of them flinched. Some of them must have had your temperament; if they could perform that great duty for duty's sake, why can't you? Don’t you realize that you could gather a thousand clerks and mechanics and put them on that deck and ask them to die for duty's sake, and not even two dozen of them would stick it out to the end?

Y.M. Yes, I know that.

Y.M. Yeah, I know that.

O.M. But you train them, and put them through a campaign or two; then they would be soldiers; soldiers, with a soldier’s pride, a soldier’s self-respect, a soldier’s ideals. They would have to content a soldier’s spirit then, not a clerk’s, not a mechanic’s. They could not content that spirit by shirking a soldier’s duty, could they?

O.M. But you train them, and put them through a campaign or two; then they would be soldiers; soldiers, with a soldier’s pride, a soldier’s self-respect, a soldier’s ideals. They would have to uphold a soldier’s spirit then, not a clerk’s, not a mechanic’s. They couldn’t satisfy that spirit by dodging a soldier’s duty, could they?

Y.M. I suppose not.

Y.M. I guess not.

O.M. Then they would do the duty not for the duty’s sake, but for their own sake—primarily. The duty was just the same, and just as imperative, when they were clerks, mechanics, raw recruits, but they wouldn’t perform it for that. As clerks and mechanics they had other ideals, another spirit to satisfy, and they satisfied it. They had to; it is the law. Training is potent. Training toward higher and higher, and ever higher ideals is worth any man’s thought and labor and diligence.

O.M. Then they would do their duty not for the sake of the duty itself, but for their own reasons—primarily. The duty was still the same and just as urgent, whether they were clerks, mechanics, or new recruits, but they wouldn’t fulfill it for that reason. As clerks and mechanics, they had different ideals, a different spirit to satisfy, and they met those expectations. They had to; it's the law. Training is powerful. Training towards higher and higher, and always higher ideals is worth any person's time, effort, and hard work.

Y.M. Consider the man who stands by his duty and goes to the stake rather than be recreant to it.

Y.M. Think about the man who stands by his duty and faces death rather than betray it.

O.M. It is his make and his training. He has to content the spirit that is in him, though it cost him his life. Another man, just as sincerely religious, but of different temperament, will fail of that duty, though recognizing it as a duty, and grieving to be unequal to it: but he must content the spirit that is in him—he cannot help it. He could not perform that duty for duty’s sake, for that would not content his spirit, and the contenting of his spirit must be looked to first. It takes precedence of all other duties.

O.M. It’s his nature and his upbringing. He has to satisfy the spirit within him, even if it costs him his life. Another person, just as genuinely religious but with a different temperament, might fail in that duty, even though they recognize it as important and feel upset about not being able to fulfill it: but they also must satisfy the spirit inside them—it’s unavoidable. They couldn’t fulfill that duty just for the sake of duty because that wouldn’t satisfy their spirit, and satisfying their spirit must come first. It takes priority over all other responsibilities.

Y.M. Take the case of a clergyman of stainless private morals who votes for a thief for public office, on his own party’s ticket, and against an honest man on the other ticket.

Y.M. Consider the case of a clergyman with impeccable personal morals who votes for a thief running for public office on his party's ticket, while voting against an honest man on the opposing ticket.

O.M. He has to content his spirit. He has no public morals; he has no private ones, where his party’s prosperity is at stake. He will always be true to his make and training.

O.M. He has to satisfy his spirit. He has no public morals; he has no private ones when his party’s success is on the line. He will always stay true to his nature and background.

IV

Training

Young Man. You keep using that word—training. By it do you particularly mean—

Young Man. You keep using that word—training. Are you specifically referring to—

Old Man. Study, instruction, lectures, sermons? That is a part of it—but not a large part. I mean all the outside influences. There are a million of them. From the cradle to the grave, during all his waking hours, the human being is under training. In the very first rank of his trainers stands association. It is his human environment which influences his mind and his feelings, furnishes him his ideals, and sets him on his road and keeps him in it. If he leave[s] that road he will find himself shunned by the people whom he most loves and esteems, and whose approval he most values. He is a chameleon; by the law of his nature he takes the color of his place of resort. The influences about him create his preferences, his aversions, his politics, his tastes, his morals, his religion. He creates none of these things for himself. He thinks he does, but that is because he has not examined into the matter. You have seen Presbyterians?

Old Man. Study, teaching, lectures, sermons? That’s part of it—but not a big part. I mean all the outside influences. There are millions of them. From birth to death, during all his waking hours, a person is being shaped. At the forefront of his shapers is association. It’s his human environment that influences his thoughts and feelings, gives him his ideals, and sets him on his path and keeps him on it. If he strays from that path, he will find himself rejected by the people he loves most, respects, and whose approval he values the most. He’s like a chameleon; by his very nature, he takes on the color of his surroundings. The influences around him shape his preferences, dislikes, politics, tastes, morals, and religion. He doesn’t create any of these for himself. He thinks he does, but that’s only because he hasn’t really examined it. You’ve seen Presbyterians?

Y.M. Many.

Y.M. Many.

O.M. How did they happen to be Presbyterians and not Congregationalists? And why were the Congregationalists not Baptists, and the Baptists Roman Catholics, and the Roman Catholics Buddhists, and the Buddhists Quakers, and the Quakers Episcopalians, and the Episcopalians Millerites and the Millerites Hindus, and the Hindus Atheists, and the Atheists Spiritualists, and the Spiritualists Agnostics, and the Agnostics Methodists, and the Methodists Confucians, and the Confucians Unitarians, and the Unitarians Mohammedans, and the Mohammedans Salvation Warriors, and the Salvation Warriors Zoroastrians, and the Zoroastrians Christian Scientists, and the Christian Scientists Mormons—and so on?

O.M. How did they end up being Presbyterians instead of Congregationalists? And why weren't the Congregationalists Baptists, the Baptists Roman Catholics, the Roman Catholics Buddhists, the Buddhists Quakers, the Quakers Episcopalians, the Episcopalians Millerites, the Millerites Hindus, the Hindus Atheists, the Atheists Spiritualists, the Spiritualists Agnostics, the Agnostics Methodists, the Methodists Confucians, the Confucians Unitarians, the Unitarians Muslims, the Muslims Salvation Warriors, the Salvation Warriors Zoroastrians, the Zoroastrians Christian Scientists, and the Christian Scientists Mormons—and so on?

Y.M. You may answer your question yourself.

Y.M. You can answer your own question.

O.M. That list of sects is not a record of studies, searchings, seekings after light; it mainly (and sarcastically) indicates what association can do. If you know a man’s nationality you can come within a split hair of guessing the complexion of his religion: English—Protestant; American—ditto; Spaniard, Frenchman, Irishman, Italian, South American—Roman Catholic; Russian—Greek Catholic; Turk—Mohammedan; and so on. And when you know the man’s religious complexion, you know what sort of religious books he reads when he wants some more light, and what sort of books he avoids, lest by accident he get more light than he wants. In America if you know which party-collar a voter wears, you know what his associations are, and how he came by his politics, and which breed of newspaper he reads to get light, and which breed he diligently avoids, and which breed of mass-meetings he attends in order to broaden his political knowledge, and which breed of mass-meetings he doesn’t attend, except to refute its doctrines with brickbats. We are always hearing of people who are around seeking after truth. I have never seen a (permanent) specimen. I think he had never lived. But I have seen several entirely sincere people who thought they were (permanent) Seekers after Truth. They sought diligently, persistently, carefully, cautiously, profoundly, with perfect honesty and nicely adjusted judgment—until they believed that without doubt or question they had found the Truth. That was the end of the search. The man spent the rest of his life hunting up shingles wherewith to protect his Truth from the weather. If he was seeking after political Truth he found it in one or another of the hundred political gospels which govern men in the earth; if he was seeking after the Only True Religion he found it in one or another of the three thousand that are on the market. In any case, when he found the Truth he sought no further; but from that day forth, with his soldering-iron in one hand and his bludgeon in the other he tinkered its leaks and reasoned with objectors. There have been innumerable Temporary Seekers of Truth—have you ever heard of a permanent one? In the very nature of man such a person is impossible. However, to drop back to the text—training: all training is one form or another of outside influence, and association is the largest part of it. A man is never anything but what his outside influences have made him. They train him downward or they train him upward—but they train him; they are at work upon him all the time.

O.M. That list of groups isn’t a record of studies, searches, or quests for understanding; it mainly (and sarcastically) shows what association can achieve. If you know a person’s nationality, you can almost precisely guess their religious beliefs: English—Protestant; American—likewise; Spaniard, Frenchman, Irishman, Italian, South American—Roman Catholic; Russian—Greek Catholic; Turk—Muslim; and so on. And once you know their religious background, you can figure out what kind of religious books they read when they seek more insight, and which ones they avoid in case they accidentally discover more than they want. In America, if you know the political party a voter aligns with, you can infer their associations, how they formed their political views, what type of newspaper they read for information, which ones they carefully steer clear of, and which political gatherings they attend to broaden their knowledge, as well as which ones they don’t attend, except to challenge their ideas with harsh criticism. We often hear about people who are seeking after truth. I’ve never come across a (permanent) example. I doubt such a person has ever existed. But I’ve seen several genuinely sincere individuals who thought they were (permanent) Seekers after Truth. They searched earnestly, persistently, carefully, cautiously, deeply, with absolute honesty and well-balanced judgment—until they were convinced beyond doubt that they had found the Truth. That marked the end of their search. From then on, they spent the rest of their lives searching for ways to shield their Truth from challenges. If they were seeking political Truth, they found it in one of the many political doctrines out there; if they wanted the Only True Religion, they discovered it among the three thousand options available. In any case, once they found the Truth, they sought no further; from that moment forward, armed with their tools for fixing flaws and their arguments against dissenters, they defended it. There have been countless Temporary Seekers of Truth—have you ever known a permanent one? The very nature of humanity makes such a person impossible. However, returning to the topic—training: all training is a form of outside influence, and association plays a significant role in that. A person is always shaped by the external influences that surround them. They are either trained to go down a certain path or to rise up—either way, they are trained; those influences are constantly at work on them.

Y.M. Then if he happen by the accidents of life to be evilly placed there is no help for him, according to your notions—he must train downward.

Y.M. So if he ends up in a bad situation due to life's circumstances, there's nothing he can do, right? According to you, he has to sink lower.

O.M. No help for him? No help for this chameleon? It is a mistake. It is in his chameleonship that his greatest good fortune lies. He has only to change his habitat—his associations. But the impulse to do it must come from the outside —he cannot originate it himself, with that purpose in view. Sometimes a very small and accidental thing can furnish him the initiatory impulse and start him on a new road, with a new idea. The chance remark of a sweetheart, “I hear that you are a coward,” may water a seed that shall sprout and bloom and flourish, and ended in producing a surprising fruitage—in the fields of war. The history of man is full of such accidents. The accident of a broken leg brought a profane and ribald soldier under religious influences and furnished him a new ideal. From that accident sprang the Order of the Jesuits, and it has been shaking thrones, changing policies, and doing other tremendous work for two hundred years—and will go on. The chance reading of a book or of a paragraph in a newspaper can start a man on a new track and make him renounce his old associations and seek new ones that are in sympathy with his new ideal: and the result, for that man, can be an entire change of his way of life.

O.M. No help for him? No help for this chameleon? That’s a mistake. His greatest good fortune lies in his ability to adapt. He just has to change his environment—his associations. But the drive to do it has to come from the outside; he can’t come up with it himself with that goal in mind. Sometimes a very small and random thing can give him the push he needs and set him off on a new path, with a new idea. A casual comment from a significant other, “I hear that you’re a coward,” might water a seed that sprouts and blooms, ultimately leading to unexpected outcomes—in the realm of war. Human history is full of such accidents. The incident of a broken leg led a crude and irreverent soldier to embrace religious influences and adopt a new ideal. From that event, the Order of the Jesuits was born, and it has been shaking thrones, changing policies, and doing other monumental work for two hundred years—and it will continue. A chance encounter with a book or a paragraph in a newspaper can set a person on a new path, prompting them to leave their old associations behind and seek new ones that are in sympathy with their new ideal: and the outcome for that person can be a complete transformation of their way of life.

Y.M. Are you hinting at a scheme of procedure?

Y.M. Are you suggesting a plan of action?

O.M. Not a new one—an old one. Old as mankind.

O.M. Not a new one—an old one. Old as humanity.

Y.M. What is it?

Y.M. What’s that?

O.M. Merely the laying of traps for people. Traps baited with initiatory impulses toward high ideals. It is what the tract-distributor does. It is what the missionary does. It is what governments ought to do.

O.M. Just setting up traps for people. Traps lured with initial urges toward high ideals. That's what the pamphlet distributor does. It's what the missionary does. It's what governments should do.

Y.M. Don’t they?

Y.M. Don’t they?

O.M. In one way they do, in another they don’t. They separate the smallpox patients from the healthy people, but in dealing with crime they put the healthy into the pest-house along with the sick. That is to say, they put the beginners in with the confirmed criminals. This would be well if man were naturally inclined to good, but he isn’t, and so association makes the beginners worse than they were when they went into captivity. It is putting a very severe punishment upon the comparatively innocent at times. They hang a man—which is a trifling punishment; this breaks the hearts of his family—which is a heavy one. They comfortably jail and feed a wife-beater, and leave his innocent wife and family to starve.

O.M. In one way they do, and in another they don’t. They keep smallpox patients away from healthy people, but when it comes to crime, they put the healthy ones in the same place as the sick. In other words, they mix new offenders with hardened criminals. This might be fine if people naturally leaned towards goodness, but they don’t, so being around these criminals makes the newcomers worse than when they first arrived. It can be a pretty harsh punishment for those who are relatively innocent. They execute a man—which seems like a minor punishment; the real issue is how it devastates his family—which is a serious matter. They conveniently jail and feed a domestic abuser, while leaving his innocent wife and kids to suffer.

Y.M. Do you believe in the doctrine that man is equipped with an intuitive perception of good and evil?

Y.M. Do you think that people have an instinctive sense of right and wrong?

O.M. Adam hadn’t it.

O.M. Adam didn't have it.

Y.M. But has man acquired it since?

Y.M. But has man gained it since then?

O.M. No. I think he has no intuitions of any kind. He gets all his ideas, all his impressions, from the outside. I keep repeating this, in the hope that I may impress it upon you that you will be interested to observe and examine for yourself and see whether it is true or false.

O.M. No. I don’t think he has any instincts at all. He gets all his ideas and impressions from the outside. I keep saying this, hoping to impress upon you that you should be interested in observing and examining for yourself to see whether it’s true or false.

Y.M. Where did you get your own aggravating notions?

Y.M. Where did you come up with your annoying ideas?

O.M. From the outside. I did not invent them. They are gathered from a thousand unknown sources. Mainly unconsciously gathered.

O.M. From the outside. I didn't create them. They come from a thousand unknown sources. Mostly unconsciously collected.

Y.M. Don’t you believe that God could make an inherently honest man?

Y.M. Don’t you think that God could create a naturally honest person?

O.M. Yes, I know He could. I also know that He never did make one.

O.M. Yes, I know He could. I also know that He never actually made one.

Y.M. A wiser observer than you has recorded the fact that “an honest man’s the noblest work of God.”

Y.M. A wiser observer than you has noted that “an honest man is the noblest work of God.”

O.M. He didn’t record a fact, he recorded a falsity. It is windy, and sounds well, but it is not true. God makes a man with honest and dishonest possibilities in him and stops there. The man’s associations develop the possibilities—the one set or the other. The result is accordingly an honest man or a dishonest one.

O.M. He didn’t document the truth; he documented a lie. It's breezy, and it sounds good, but it's not accurate. God creates a person with both honest and dishonest potential within them and leaves it at that. The person’s connections shape those potentials—either one way or the other. The outcome is either an honest person or a dishonest one.

Y.M. And the honest one is not entitled to—

Y.M. And the honest person doesn’t have the right to—

O.M. Praise? No. How often must I tell you that? He is not the architect of his honesty.

O.M. Praise? No. How many times do I have to tell you that? He did not create his own honesty.

Y.M. Now then, I will ask you where there is any sense in training people to lead virtuous lives. What is gained by it?

Y.M. So, let me ask you, what’s the point of training people to live virtuous lives? What’s the benefit of it?

O.M. The man himself gets large advantages out of it, and that is the main thing—to him. He is not a peril to his neighbors, he is not a damage to them—and so they get an advantage out of his virtues. That is the main thing to them. It can make this life comparatively comfortable to the parties concerned; the neglect of this training can make this life a constant peril and distress to the parties concerned.

O.M. The man himself benefits a lot from it, and that’s what really matters—to him. He isn’t a threat to his neighbors, he doesn’t harm them—and so they benefit from his good qualities. That’s the most important thing to them. This can make life relatively comfortable for everyone involved; ignoring this kind of upbringing can turn life into a constant danger and source of distress for those affected.

Y.M. You have said that training is everything; that training is the man himself, for it makes him what he is.

Y.M. You’ve said that training is everything; that training is the person themselves, because it shapes who they are.

O.M. I said training and another thing. Let that other thing pass, for the moment. What were you going to say?

O.M. I mentioned training and another thing. Let's set that other thing aside for now. What were you going to say?

Y.M. We have an old servant. She has been with us twenty—two years. Her service used to be faultless, but now she has become very forgetful. We are all fond of her; we all recognize that she cannot help the infirmity which age has brought her; the rest of the family do not scold her for her remissnesses, but at times I do—I can’t seem to control myself. Don’t I try? I do try. Now, then, when I was ready to dress, this morning, no clean clothes had been put out. I lost my temper; I lose it easiest and quickest in the early morning. I rang; and immediately began to warn myself not to show temper, and to be careful and speak gently. I safe-guarded myself most carefully. I even chose the very word I would use: “You’ve forgotten the clean clothes, Jane.” When she appeared in the door I opened my mouth to say that phrase—and out of it, moved by an instant surge of passion which I was not expecting and hadn’t time to put under control, came the hot rebuke, “You’ve forgotten them again!” You say a man always does the thing which will best please his Interior Master. Whence came the impulse to make careful preparation to save the girl the humiliation of a rebuke? Did that come from the Master, who is always primarily concerned about himself?

Y.M. We have an old servant who has been with us for twenty-two years. She used to serve us perfectly, but now she’s become quite forgetful. We all care about her and understand that she can't help the forgetfulness that comes with age. The rest of the family doesn't scold her for her lapses, but sometimes I do—I just can't control myself. Don’t I try? I really do. This morning, when I was getting ready to dress, no clean clothes had been laid out. I lost my temper; I tend to lose it the easiest and quickest in the early morning. I rang the bell and immediately started reminding myself not to show my temper and to be careful and speak kindly. I prepared myself very carefully. I even picked the exact words I would use: “You’ve forgotten the clean clothes, Jane.” When she appeared in the doorway, I opened my mouth to say that phrase—and out came, driven by an unexpected rush of emotion that I didn't have time to control, the sharp reprimand, “You’ve forgotten them again!” You say a man always does what will best please his Inner Master. Where did the impulse to carefully prepare to spare her the humiliation of a scolding come from? Did that come from the Master, who is always mainly concerned about himself?

O.M. Unquestionably. There is no other source for any impulse. Secondarily you made preparation to save the girl, but primarily its object was to save yourself, by contenting the Master.

O.M. Definitely. There’s no other source for any motivation. On another note you made plans to save the girl, but mainly it was about saving yourself by satisfying the Master.

Y.M. How do you mean?

Y.M. What do you mean?

O.M. Has any member of the family ever implored you to watch your temper and not fly out at the girl?

O.M. Has anyone in the family ever asked you to control your temper and not take it out on the girl?

Y.M. Yes. My mother.

Y.M. Yes. My mom.

O.M. You love her?

O.M. You love her?

Y.M. Oh, more than that!

Y.M. Oh, way more than that!

O.M. You would always do anything in your power to please her?

O.M. You would always do whatever you could to make her happy?

Y.M. It is a delight to me to do anything to please her!

Y.M. I’m so happy to do anything to make her happy!

O.M. Why? You would do it for pay, solely —for profit. What profit would you expect and certainly receive from the investment?

O.M. Why? You would do it for money, just —for gain. What kind of profit would you expect and definitely get from the investment?

Y.M. Personally? None. To please her is enough.

Y.M. Personally? None. Making her happy is all that matters.

O.M. It appears, then, that your object, primarily, wasn’t to save the girl a humiliation, but to please your mother. It also appears that to please your mother gives you a strong pleasure. Is not that the profit which you get out of the investment? Isn’t that the real profits and first profit?

O.M. It seems that your main goal wasn’t to spare the girl from humiliation, but to make your mother happy. It also seems that making your mother happy brings you a lot of joy. Isn’t that the benefit you gain from the investment? Isn’t that the real profit and the first profit?

Y.M. Oh, well? Go on.

Y.M. Oh, really? Continue.

O.M. In all transactions, the Interior Master looks to it that you get the first profit. Otherwise there is no transaction.

O.M. In all transactions, the Interior Master makes sure that you receive the first profit. Otherwise, there is no transaction.

Y.M. Well, then, if I was so anxious to get that profit and so intent upon it, why did I throw it away by losing my temper?

Y.M. Well, if I was so eager to make that profit and so focused on it, why did I toss it away by losing my cool?

O.M. In order to get another profit which suddenly superseded it in value.

O.M. To get another profit that suddenly took its place in value.

Y.M. Where was it?

Y.M. Where was that?

O.M. Ambushed behind your born temperament, and waiting for a chance. Your native warm temper suddenly jumped to the front, and for the moment its influence was more powerful than your mother’s, and abolished it. In that instance you were eager to flash out a hot rebuke and enjoy it. You did enjoy it, didn’t you?

O.M. Caught off guard by your natural temperament, and waiting for an opportunity. Your native warm temper suddenly took charge, and for a moment its influence was stronger than your mother’s, overpowering it. In that moment, you were eager to deliver a sharp comeback and revel in it. You did enjoy it, didn’t you?

Y.M. For—for a quarter of a second. Yes—I did.

Y.M. For—for a split second. Yeah—I did.

O.M. Very well, it is as I have said: the thing which will give you the most pleasure, the most satisfaction, in any moment or fraction of a moment, is the thing you will always do. You must content the Master’s latest whim, whatever it may be.

O.M. Alright, it's just as I said: the thing that will bring you the most pleasure, the greatest satisfaction, in any moment or fraction of a moment, is what you will always choose to do. You have to satisfy the Master’s latest whim, no matter what it is.

Y.M. But when the tears came into the old servant’s eyes I could have cut my hand off for what I had done.

Y.M. But when the tears filled the old servant’s eyes, I could have cut off my hand for what I had done.

O.M. Right. You had humiliated yourself, you see, you had given yourself pain. Nothing is of first importance to a man except results which damage him or profit him—all the rest is secondary. Your Master was displeased with you, although you had obeyed him. He required a prompt repentance; you obeyed again; you had to—there is never any escape from his commands. He is a hard master and fickle; he changes his mind in the fraction of a second, but you must be ready to obey, and you will obey, always. If he requires repentance, you content him, you will always furnish it. He must be nursed, petted, coddled, and kept contented, let the terms be what they may.

O.M. Right. You really embarrassed yourself, you see, you caused yourself pain. For a man, nothing is of first importance except the outcomes that either hurt him or benefit him—all else is secondary. Your Master was unhappy with you, even though you followed his commands. He wanted a quick repentance; you obeyed again; you had to—there's no way to escape his orders. He’s a tough master and unpredictable; he can change his mind in an instant, but you have to be ready to obey, and you will obey, always. If he demands repentance, you provide it to keep him satisfied; you will always deliver. He needs to be catered to, pampered, spoiled, and kept happy, no matter what the terms are.

Y.M. Training! Oh, what’s the use of it? Didn’t I, and didn’t my mother try to train me up to where I would no longer fly out at that girl?

Y.M. Training! Oh, what’s the point of it? Didn’t I, and didn’t my mom try to train me so I wouldn’t snap at that girl anymore?

O.M. Have you never managed to keep back a scolding?

O.M. Have you ever been able to hold back a lecture?

Y.M. Oh, certainly—many times.

Y.M. Oh, definitely—many times.

O.M. More times this year than last?

O.M. More times this year than last year?

Y.M. Yes, a good many more.

Y.M. Yes, way more.

O.M. More times last year than the year before?

O.M. More times last year than the year before?

Y.M. Yes.

Yup.

O.M. There is a large improvement, then, in the two years?

O.M. So, there's been a big improvement in the last two years?

Y.M. Yes, undoubtedly.

Yeah, definitely.

O.M. Then your question is answered. You see there is use in training. Keep on. Keeping faithfully on. You are doing well.

O.M. So, your question is answered. You see there is value in training. Keep going. Stay committed. You're doing great.

Y.M. Will my reform reach perfection?

Y.M. Will my change be perfect?

O.M. It will. Up to your limit.

O.M. It will. Up to your limit.

Y.M. My limit? What do you mean by that?

Y.M. My limit? What do you mean by that?

O.M. You remember that you said that I said training was everything. I corrected you, and said “training and another thing.” That other thing is temperament —that is, the disposition you were born with. You can’t eradicate your disposition nor any rag of it —you can only put a pressure on it and keep it down and quiet. You have a warm temper?

O.M. You remember when you said I claimed training was everything? I clarified that it was “training and something else.” That something else is temperament—the natural disposition you were born with. You can’t completely get rid of your disposition or any part of it—you can only suppress it and keep it under control. Do you have a fiery temper?

Y.M. Yes.

Y.M. Yes.

O.M. You will never get rid of it; but by watching it you can keep it down nearly all the time. Its presence is your limit. Your reform will never quite reach perfection, for your temper will beat you now and then, but you come near enough. You have made valuable progress and can make more. There is use in training. Immense use. Presently you will reach a new stage of development, then your progress will be easier; will proceed on a simpler basis, anyway.

O.M. You’ll never fully get rid of it, but by monitoring it, you can keep it under control most of the time. Its presence sets your limits. Your efforts to improve will never be perfectly successful since your temper will occasionally get the better of you, but you get pretty close. You've made significant progress and can continue to improve. There is value in training. A lot of value. Soon, you will reach a new level of growth, making your progress easier; it will happen on a more straightforward foundation, at least.

Y.M. Explain.

Y.M. Explain.

O.M. You keep back your scoldings now, to please yourself by pleasing your mother; presently the mere triumphing over your temper will delight your vanity and confer a more delicious pleasure and satisfaction upon you than even the approbation of your mother confers upon you now. You will then labor for yourself directly and at first hand, not by the roundabout way through your mother. It simplifies the matter, and it also strengthens the impulse.

O.M. You hold back your criticisms now to make yourself happy by pleasing your mom; soon, just overcoming your temper will make your ego swell and give you more enjoyment and satisfaction than even your mom's approval gives you right now. You'll then work for yourself directly and not through your mom. It makes things easier and also boosts your motivation.

Y.M. Ah, dear! But I sha’n’t ever reach the point where I will spare the girl for her sake primarily, not mine?

Y.M. Ah, dear! But I won’t ever get to the point where I will spare the girl for her sake primarily, not mine?

O.M. Why—yes. In heaven.

O.M. Why—yes. In heaven.

Y.M. (After a reflective pause) Temperament. Well, I see one must allow for temperament. It is a large factor, sure enough. My mother is thoughtful, and not hot-tempered. When I was dressed I went to her room; she was not there; I called, she answered from the bathroom. I heard the water running. I inquired. She answered, without temper, that Jane had forgotten her bath, and she was preparing it herself. I offered to ring, but she said, “No, don’t do that; it would only distress her to be confronted with her lapse, and would be a rebuke; she doesn’t deserve that—she is not to blame for the tricks her memory serves her.” I say—has my mother an Interior Master?—and where was he?

Y.M. (After a reflective pause) Temperament. Well, I think we need to consider temperament. It's definitely a significant factor. My mom is thoughtful and not quick to anger. After getting ready, I went to her room; she wasn’t there; I called out, and she answered from the bathroom. I could hear the water running. I asked her what was going on. She calmly replied that Jane had forgotten her bath, and she was getting it ready herself. I offered to call Jane, but she said, “No, don’t do that; it would just upset her to be reminded of her mistake, and it would come across as a reprimand; she doesn’t deserve that—she isn't at fault for the lapses in her memory.” I wonder—does my mom have an Inner Guide? And where was he?

O.M. He was there. There, and looking out for his own peace and pleasure and contentment. The girl’s distress would have pained your mother. Otherwise the girl would have been rung up, distress and all. I know women who would have gotten a No. 1 pleasure out of ringing Jane up—and so they would infallibly have pushed the button and obeyed the law of their make and training, which are the servants of their Interior Masters. It is quite likely that a part of your mother’s forbearance came from training. The good kind of training—whose best and highest function is to see to it that every time it confers a satisfaction upon its pupil a benefit shall fall at second hand upon others.

O.M. He was there. There, and focused on his own peace, pleasure, and contentment. The girl’s distress would have upset your mother. Otherwise, the girl would have been called, distress and all. I know women who would have gotten a kick out of reaching out to Jane—and they would have definitely pushed the button and followed the instincts shaped by their upbringing, which serve their Inner Masters. It’s quite possible that part of your mother’s patience came from her training. The positive kind of training—whose best and highest purpose is to ensure that every time it brings satisfaction to its student, a benefit also flows to others.

Y.M. If you were going to condense into an admonition your plan for the general betterment of the race’s condition, how would you word it?

Y.M. If you had to sum up your plan for improving the condition of the race into a piece of advice, how would you phrase it?

Admonition

Warning

O.M. Diligently train your ideals upward and still upward toward a summit where you will find your chiefest pleasure in conduct which, while contenting you, will be sure to confer benefits upon your neighbor and the community.

O.M. Keep working hard on your ideals upward and still upward toward a peak where you'll find your greatest joy in actions that, while satisfying you, will also bring benefits to those around you and the community.

Y.M. Is that a new gospel?

Y.M. Is that a new message?

O.M. No.

O.M. No.

Y.M. It has been taught before?

Y.M. Has it been taught before?

O.M. For ten thousand years.

O.M. For 10,000 years.

Y.M. By whom?

Y.M. Who did it?

O.M. All the great religions—all the great gospels.

O.M. All the major religions—all the major gospels.

Y.M. Then there is nothing new about it?

Y.M. So, there’s nothing new about it?

O.M. Oh yes, there is. It is candidly stated, this time. That has not been done before.

O.M. Oh yes, there is. It's stated clearly this time. That hasn't happened before.

Y.M. How do you mean?

Y.M. What do you mean?

O.M. Haven’t I put you first, and your neighbor and the community afterward?

O.M. Haven’t I put you first, and then your neighbor and the community afterward?

Y.M. Well, yes, that is a difference, it is true.

Y.M. Well, yeah, that’s a difference, for sure.

O.M. The difference between straight speaking and crooked; the difference between frankness and shuffling.

O.M. The difference between speaking clearly and being dishonest; the difference between being straightforward and evasive.

Y.M. Explain.

Y.M. Clarify.

O.M. The others offer you a hundred bribes to be good, thus conceding that the Master inside of you must be conciliated and contented first, and that you will do nothing at first hand but for his sake; then they turn square around and require you to do good for other’s sake chiefly; and to do your duty for duty’s sake, chiefly; and to do acts of self-sacrifice. Thus at the outset we all stand upon the same ground—recognition of the supreme and absolute Monarch that resides in man, and we all grovel before him and appeal to him; then those others dodge and shuffle, and face around and unfrankly and inconsistently and illogically change the form of their appeal and direct its persuasions to man’s second-place powers and to powers which have no existence in him, thus advancing them to first place; whereas in my Admonition I stick logically and consistently to the original position: I place the Interior Master’s requirements first, and keep them there.

O.M. The others try to bribe you with a hundred incentives to behave, acknowledging that the Master within you needs to be pleased and happy first, and that you’ll do nothing at first hand except for his benefit; then they completely reverse their stance and expect you to act for others' benefit chiefly; and to fulfill your responsibilities for duty’s sake, primarily; and to engage in acts of self-sacrifice. So initially, we all agree on the same principle—recognizing the supreme and absolute Monarch that resides in man, and we all bow before him and appeal to him; then those others dodge and shuffle, turning around and inconsistently and illogically changing the nature of their appeal, redirecting their influence to man’s second-place abilities and to powers that have no existence within him, thus promoting them to first place; whereas in my Admonition, I remain logically and consistently committed to the original stance: I prioritize the Interior Master’s requirements first, and keep them there.

Y.M. If we grant, for the sake of argument, that your scheme and the other schemes aim at and produce the same result—right living—has yours an advantage over the others?

Y.M. If we assume, for the sake of discussion, that your plan and the other plans aim for and achieve the same outcome—right living—does yours have any advantages over the others?

O.M. One, yes—a large one. It has no concealments, no deceptions. When a man leads a right and valuable life under it he is not deceived as to the real chief motive which impels him to it—in those other cases he is.

O.M. One, yes—a big one. It has no hidden agendas, no tricks. When a person lives a good and meaningful life under it, they aren't fooled about the true main reason that drives them to do so—in other cases, they are.

Y.M. Is that an advantage? Is it an advantage to live a lofty life for a mean reason? In the other cases he lives the lofty life under the impression that he is living for a lofty reason. Is not that an advantage?

Y.M. Is that a benefit? Is it beneficial to live an elevated life for a lesser reason? In other situations, he lives the elevated life with the belief that he is living for a noble reason. Isn't that a benefit?

O.M. Perhaps so. The same advantage he might get out of thinking himself a duke, and living a duke’s life and parading in ducal fuss and feathers, when he wasn’t a duke at all, and could find it out if he would only examine the herald’s records.

O.M. Maybe. It's the same benefit he might get from believing he's a duke, living a duke's life, and showing off in fancy duke attire, even though he isn't a duke at all and could discover that if he just looked into the herald's records.

Y.M. But anyway, he is obliged to do a duke’s part; he puts his hand in his pocket and does his benevolences on as big a scale as he can stand, and that benefits the community.

Y.M. But anyway, he has to do his part like a duke; he digs into his pocket and makes generous donations as much as he can manage, and that helps the community.

O.M. He could do that without being a duke.

O.M. He could do that without needing to be a duke.

Y.M. But would he?

Y.M. But would he really?

O.M. Don’t you see where you are arriving?

O.M. Don’t you see where you’re headed?

Y.M. Where?

Y.M. Where at?

O.M. At the standpoint of the other schemes: That it is good morals to let an ignorant duke do showy benevolences for his pride’s sake, a pretty low motive, and go on doing them unwarned, lest if he were made acquainted with the actual motive which prompted them he might shut up his purse and cease to be good?

O.M. From the perspective of the other plans: Is it really good morals to allow an ignorant duke to perform flashy acts of charity just for his own pride, which is a pretty shallow reason, and to continue letting him do so without any warning? What if he finds out the true motivation behind these actions and decides to stop being generous?

Y.M. But isn’t it best to leave him in ignorance, as long as he thinks he is doing good for others’ sake?

Y.M. But isn't it better to keep him in the dark, as long as he thinks he’s doing good for others?

O.M. Perhaps so. It is the position of the other schemes. They think humbug is good enough morals when the dividend on it is good deeds and handsome conduct.

O.M. Maybe. That's what the other plans think. They believe that nonsense is fine morals as long as it leads to good deeds and nice behavior.

Y.M. It is my opinion that under your scheme of a man’s doing a good deed for his own sake first-off, instead of first for the good deed’s sake, no man would ever do one.

Y.M. I believe that with your idea of a person doing a good deed for their own benefit first, rather than for the good deed’s sake, no one would ever actually do one.

O.M. Have you committed a benevolence lately?

O.M. Have you done something kind lately?

Y.M. Yes. This morning.

Y.M. Yeah. This morning.

O.M. Give the particulars.

O.M. Provide the details.

Y.M. The cabin of the old negro woman who used to nurse me when I was a child and who saved my life once at the risk of her own, was burned last night, and she came mourning this morning, and pleading for money to build another one.

Y.M. The cabin of the old Black woman who took care of me when I was a child and saved my life once at the risk of her own was burned down last night. She came this morning, grieving and asking for money to build another one.

O.M. You furnished it?

You provided it?

Y.M. Certainly.

Sure.

O.M. You were glad you had the money?

O.M. You were happy you had the money?

Y.M. Money? I hadn’t. I sold my horse.

Y.M. Money? I hadn’t. I sold my horse.

O.M. You were glad you had the horse?

O.M. Were you happy to have the horse?

Y.M. Of course I was; for if I hadn’t had the horse I should have been incapable, and my mother would have captured the chance to set old Sally up.

Y.M. Of course I was; if I hadn’t had the horse, I wouldn’t have been able to do anything, and my mother would have taken the opportunity to get old Sally ready.

O.M. You were cordially glad you were not caught out and incapable?

O.M. You were genuinely relieved that you weren't found out and helpless?

Y.M. Oh, I just was!

Y.M. Oh, I totally was!

O.M. Now, then—

Okay, let's go—

Y.M. Stop where you are! I know your whole catalog of questions, and I could answer every one of them without your wasting the time to ask them; but I will summarize the whole thing in a single remark: I did the charity knowing it was because the act would give me a splendid pleasure, and because old Sally’s moving gratitude and delight would give me another one; and because the reflection that she would be happy now and out of her trouble would fill me full of happiness. I did the whole thing with my eyes open and recognizing and realizing that I was looking out for my share of the profits first. Now then, I have confessed. Go on.

Y.M. Stop right there! I know all your questions, and I could answer each one without you even having to ask; but I'll sum it up in one statement: I did the charity because I knew it would bring me great joy, and old Sally’s heartfelt gratitude and happiness would give me even more; and the thought that she would be happy now and freed from her troubles would fill me with joy. I did it all with my eyes wide open, fully aware that I was looking out for my own benefit first. Now that I’ve confessed, go ahead.

O.M. I haven’t anything to offer; you have covered the whole ground. Can you have been any more strongly moved to help Sally out of her trouble—could you have done the deed any more eagerly—if you had been under the delusion that you were doing it for her sake and profit only?

O.M. I don’t have anything to add; you’ve covered everything. Could you have been any more inspired to help Sally out of her trouble—could you have done it with more enthusiasm—if you believed you were doing it solely for her benefit?

Y.M. No! Nothing in the world could have made the impulse which moved me more powerful, more masterful, more thoroughly irresistible. I played the limit!

Y.M. No! Nothing in the world could have made the urge that drove me stronger, more commanding, or more completely irresistible. I pushed the boundaries!

O.M. Very well. You begin to suspect—and I claim to know —that when a man is a shade more strongly moved to do one of two things or of two dozen things than he is to do any one of the others, he will infallibly do that one thing, be it good or be it evil; and if it be good, not all the beguilements of all the casuistries can increase the strength of the impulse by a single shade or add a shade to the comfort and contentment he will get out of the act.

O.M. Alright. You’re starting to realize—and I’m claiming to know—that when a person is a little more inclined to do one of two things or several things than to do any of the others, they will definitely choose that one thing, whether it’s good or bad; and if it’s good, no matter how much the tricky arguments try, they won’t make the motivation any stronger or increase the satisfaction they’ll get from the action.

Y.M. Then you believe that such tendency toward doing good as is in men’s hearts would not be diminished by the removal of the delusion that good deeds are done primarily for the sake of No. 2 instead of for the sake of No. 1?

Y.M. So you think that the natural tendency to do good that exists in people's hearts wouldn't be lessened if we took away the mistaken idea that good deeds are mainly done for the benefit of others instead of for oneself?

O.M. That is what I fully believe.

O.M. That's what I truly believe.

Y.M. Doesn’t it somehow seem to take from the dignity of the deed?

Y.M. Doesn’t it seem like it takes away from the dignity of the action?

O.M. If there is dignity in falsity, it does. It removes that.

O.M. If there's any dignity in falsehood, it does. It takes that away.

Y.M. What is left for the moralists to do?

Y.M. What’s left for the moralists to do?

O.M. Teach unreservedly what he already teaches with one side of his mouth and takes back with the other: Do right for your own sake, and be happy in knowing that your neighbor will certainly share in the benefits resulting.

O.M. teaches openly what he already says with one side of his mouth and takes back with the other: Do the right thing for your own sake, and be happy knowing that your neighbor will definitely enjoy the benefits that come from it.

Y.M. Repeat your Admonition.

Y.M. Repeat your warning.

O.M. Diligently train your ideals upward and still upward toward a summit where you will find your chiefest pleasure in conduct which, while contenting you, will be sure to confer benefits upon your neighbor and the community.

O.M. Work hard to elevate your ideals, aiming higher and higher toward a peak where you'll find your greatest joy in actions that, while satisfying for you, will also bring benefits to those around you and the community.

Y.M. One’s every act proceeds from exterior influences, you think?

Y.M. You think that every act of someone comes from outside influences?

O.M. Yes.

O.M. Yes.

Y.M. If I conclude to rob a person, I am not the originator of the idea, but it comes in from the outside? I see him handling money—for instance—and that moves me to the crime?

Y.M. If I decide to rob someone, I'm not the one who came up with the idea; it comes from outside of me, right? I see him dealing with money—for example—and that pushes me toward committing the crime?

O.M. That, by itself? Oh, certainly not. It is merely the latest outside influence of a procession of preparatory influences stretching back over a period of years. No single outside influence can make a man do a thing which is at war with his training. The most it can do is to start his mind on a new tract and open it to the reception of new influences—as in the case of Ignatius Loyola. In time these influences can train him to a point where it will be consonant with his new character to yield to the final influence and do that thing. I will put the case in a form which will make my theory clear to you, I think. Here are two ingots of virgin gold. They shall represent a couple of characters which have been refined and perfected in the virtues by years of diligent right training. Suppose you wanted to break down these strong and well-compacted characters—what influence would you bring to bear upon the ingots?

O.M. That, all by itself? Oh, definitely not. It’s just the latest external influence in a long line of preparatory influences that have developed over many years. No single outside influence can make someone do something that goes against their training. The most it can do is start their mind on a new path and make them open to new influences—like what happened with Ignatius Loyola. Over time, these influences can train them to a point where it aligns with their new character to give in to the final influence and take that action. Let me put this in a way that will clarify my theory for you. Here are two ingots of pure gold. They represent two characters who have been refined and perfected in virtues through years of dedicated training. If you wanted to break down these strong and well-formed characters, what kind of influence would you use on the ingots?

Y.M. Work it out yourself. Proceed.

Y.M. Figure it out on your own. Go ahead.

O.M. Suppose I turn upon one of them a steam-jet during a long succession of hours. Will there be a result?

O.M. What if I direct a steam jet at one of them for hours on end? Will anything happen?

Y.M. None that I know of.

Y.M. None that I know of.

O.M. Why?

O.M. Why?

Y.M. A steam-jet cannot break down such a substance.

Y.M. A steam jet can't break down that kind of material.

O.M. Very well. The steam is an outside influence, but it is ineffective because the gold takes no interest in it. The ingot remains as it was. Suppose we add to the steam some quicksilver in a vaporized condition, and turn the jet upon the ingot, will there be an instantaneous result?

O.M. Alright. The steam is an outside influence, but it's not effective because the gold isn't affected by it. The ingot stays the same. Now, if we add some vaporized mercury to the steam and direct it at the ingot, will there be an immediate result?

Y.M. No.

Yup, nope.

O.M. The quicksilver is an outside influence which gold (by its peculiar nature—say temperament, disposition) cannot be indifferent to. It stirs up the interest of the gold, although we do not perceive it; but a single application of the influence works no damage. Let us continue the application in a steady stream, and call each minute a year. By the end of ten or twenty minutes—ten or twenty years—the little ingot is sodden with quicksilver, its virtues are gone, its character is degraded. At last it is ready to yield to a temptation which it would have taken no notice of, ten or twenty years ago. We will apply that temptation in the form of a pressure of my finger. You note the result?

O.M. The quicksilver is an external force that gold (due to its unique nature—like temperament, disposition) can't ignore. It grabs the attention of the gold, even though we don't see it; however, a single exposure to the influence doesn't cause harm. Let's keep the exposure consistent, considering each minute as a year. By the end of ten or twenty minutes—ten or twenty years—the small ingot is soaked with quicksilver, its qualities are lost, and its character is diminished. Eventually, it's ready to succumb to a temptation it wouldn’t have cared about, ten or twenty years ago. We'll apply that temptation with a push of my finger. Do you see the outcome?

Y.M. Yes; the ingot has crumbled to sand. I understand, now. It is not the single outside influence that does the work, but only the last one of a long and disintegrating accumulation of them. I see, now, how my single impulse to rob the man is not the one that makes me do it, but only the last one of a preparatory series. You might illustrate with a parable.

Y.M. Yes; the ingot has turned to sand. I get it now. It’s not just one outside influence that causes the change, but rather the final one in a long chain of them that breaks it down. I realize now that my urge to steal from the man isn’t the reason I do it, but just the last step in a series of events that led up to it. You could explain this with a parable.

A Parable

A Fable

O.M. I will. There was once a pair of New England boys—twins. They were alike in good dispositions, feckless morals, and personal appearance. They were the models of the Sunday—school. At fifteen George had the opportunity to go as cabin-boy in a whale-ship, and sailed away for the Pacific. Henry remained at home in the village. At eighteen George was a sailor before the mast, and Henry was teacher of the advanced Bible class. At twenty-two George, through fighting-habits and drinking-habits acquired at sea and in the sailor boarding-houses of the European and Oriental ports, was a common rough in Hong-Kong, and out of a job; and Henry was superintendent of the Sunday-school. At twenty-six George was a wanderer, a tramp, and Henry was pastor of the village church. Then George came home, and was Henry’s guest. One evening a man passed by and turned down the lane, and Henry said, with a pathetic smile, “Without intending me a discomfort, that man is always keeping me reminded of my pinching poverty, for he carries heaps of money about him, and goes by here every evening of his life.” That outside influence —that remark—was enough for George, but it was not the one that made him ambush the man and rob him, it merely represented the eleven years’ accumulation of such influences, and gave birth to the act for which their long gestation had made preparation. It had never entered the head of Henry to rob the man—his ingot had been subjected to clean steam only; but George’s had been subjected to vaporized quicksilver.

O.M. I will. There once were a pair of New England boys—twins. They were similar in their kind nature, questionable morals, and physical looks. They were the ideal students for Sunday school. At fifteen, George had the chance to work as a cabin boy on a whaling ship and sailed off to the Pacific. Henry stayed behind in the village. By eighteen, George was a sailor working on deck, while Henry was teaching the advanced Bible class. At twenty-two, due to the fighting and drinking habits he picked up at sea and in the sailor boarding houses of European and Asian ports, George had become a common rough in Hong Kong, out of work; meanwhile, Henry was the superintendent of the Sunday school. At twenty-six, George was a drifter, a vagabond, and Henry was the pastor of the village church. Then George returned home and stayed with Henry. One evening, a man walked by and turned down the lane, and Henry said, with a sad smile, “Despite not wanting to bother me, that man constantly reminds me of my tight finances, since he carries a lot of cash and walks by here every evening.” That outside influence—that comment—was enough for George, but it wasn't the reason he ambushed and robbed the man; it merely represented the eleven years of similar influences piled up, leading to the act that was prepared by their long build-up. It had never occurred to Henry to rob the man—his character had been influenced by pure ideals only; but George’s had been tainted by corruption.

V

More About the Machine

More About the Tech

Note.—When Mrs. W. asks how can a millionaire give a single dollar to colleges and museums while one human being is destitute of bread, she has answered her question herself. Her feeling for the poor shows that she has a standard of benevolence; there she has conceded the millionaire’s privilege of having a standard; since she evidently requires him to adopt her standard, she is by that act requiring herself to adopt his. The human being always looks down when he is examining another person’s standard; he never find one that he has to examine by looking up.

Note.—When Mrs. W. asks how a millionaire can give just a dollar to colleges and museums while someone is starving, she has already answered her own question. Her concern for the poor shows that she has her own standard of generosity; in doing so, she has acknowledged the millionaire's right to have a standard of his own. Since she clearly expects him to adopt her standard, she is, in turn, requiring herself to adopt his. People tend to look down when they are judging someone else's standards; they never find one that makes them look up.

The Man-Machine Again

The Man-Machine Strikes Back

Young Man. You really think man is a mere machine?

Young Man. Do you honestly believe that a person is just a machine?

Old Man. I do.

Old Man. I do.

Y.M. And that his mind works automatically and is independent of his control—carries on thought on its own hook?

Y.M. And that his mind works on autopilot and is independent of his control—carries on thoughts on its own?

O.M. Yes. It is diligently at work, unceasingly at work, during every waking moment. Have you never tossed about all night, imploring, beseeching, commanding your mind to stop work and let you go to sleep?—you who perhaps imagine that your mind is your servant and must obey your orders, think what you tell it to think, and stop when you tell it to stop. When it chooses to work, there is no way to keep it still for an instant. The brightest man would not be able to supply it with subjects if he had to hunt them up. If it needed the man’s help it would wait for him to give it work when he wakes in the morning.

O.M. Yes. It's always working hard, constantly busy, every waking moment. Have you never spent a whole night tossing and turning, pleading, begging, or commanding your mind to stop working and let you sleep?—you who might think your mind is your servant and should follow your commands, think what you tell it to think, and shut down when you tell it to. When it decides to be active, there's no way to make it stop, even for a second. Even the smartest person wouldn’t be able to come up with things for it to think about if he had to search for them. If it needed the person's help, it would wait for him to provoke it into action when he wakes up in the morning.

Y.M. Maybe it does.

Y.M. Maybe it does.

O.M. No, it begins right away, before the man gets wide enough awake to give it a suggestion. He may go to sleep saying, “The moment I wake I will think upon such and such a subject,” but he will fail. His mind will be too quick for him; by the time he has become nearly enough awake to be half conscious, he will find that it is already at work upon another subject. Make the experiment and see.

O.M. No, it starts right away, before the man is awake enough to think about it. He might go to sleep saying, “When I wake up, I’ll think about this or that topic,” but he won’t succeed. His mind will move too fast for him; by the time he’s almost awake enough to be semi-conscious, he’ll realize it’s already focused on something else. Try the experiment and see.

Y.M. At any rate, he can make it stick to a subject if he wants to.

Y.M. Either way, he can focus on a topic if he really wants to.

O.M. Not if it find another that suits it better. As a rule it will listen to neither a dull speaker nor a bright one. It refuses all persuasion. The dull speaker wearies it and sends it far away in idle dreams; the bright speaker throws out stimulating ideas which it goes chasing after and is at once unconscious of him and his talk. You cannot keep your mind from wandering, if it wants to; it is master, not you.

O.M. Not if it finds another that fits it better. Usually, it won’t pay attention to either a boring speaker or an interesting one. It ignores all attempts to persuade it. The boring speaker tires it out and sends it off into daydreams; the interesting speaker throws out exciting ideas that it chases after, and it quickly becomes unaware of him and his speech. You can’t stop your mind from wandering if it wants to; it’s in control, not you.

After an Interval of Days

O.M. Now, dreams—but we will examine that later. Meantime, did you try commanding your mind to wait for orders from you, and not do any thinking on its own hook?

O.M. Now, dreams—but we'll look into that later. In the meantime, did you try telling your mind to wait for instructions from you, instead of thinking on its own?

Y.M. Yes, I commanded it to stand ready to take orders when I should wake in the morning.

Y.M. Yes, I instructed it to be ready to take orders when I woke up in the morning.

O.M. Did it obey?

O.M. Did it comply?

Y.M. No. It went to thinking of something of its own initiation, without waiting for me. Also—as you suggested—at night I appointed a theme for it to begin on in the morning, and commanded it to begin on that one and no other.

Y.M. No. It started thinking of something on its own, without waiting for me. Also—as you suggested—I set a theme for it to start on in the morning and instructed it to focus on that one and no other.

O.M. Did it obey?

Did it comply?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. How many times did you try the experiment?

O.M. How many times did you try the experiment?

Y.M. Ten.

Y.M. Ten.

O.M. How many successes did you score?

O.M. How many wins did you get?

Y.M. Not one.

Y.M. Not a single one.

O.M. It is as I have said: the mind is independent of the man. He has no control over it; it does as it pleases. It will take up a subject in spite of him; it will stick to it in spite of him; it will throw it aside in spite of him. It is entirely independent of him.

O.M. It's just as I've said: the mind is separate from the person. They have no control over it; it does whatever it wants. It will latch onto a topic even if they don't want it to; it will hold onto it regardless of their will; it will discard it no matter what they do. It is completely independent of them.

Y.M. Go on. Illustrate.

Y.M. Go ahead. Illustrate.

O.M. Do you know chess?

O.M. Do you play chess?

Y.M. I learned it a week ago.

Y.M. I found out about it a week ago.

O.M. Did your mind go on playing the game all night that first night?

O.M. Did you keep thinking about the game all night that first night?

Y.M. Don’t mention it!

No problem!

O.M. It was eagerly, unsatisfiably interested; it rioted in the combinations; you implored it to drop the game and let you get some sleep?

O.M. It was eagerly and restlessly interested; it reveled in the combinations; you begged it to stop playing around and let you get some sleep?

Y.M. Yes. It wouldn’t listen; it played right along. It wore me out and I got up haggard and wretched in the morning.

Y.M. Yeah. It wouldn't listen; it just kept going. It exhausted me and I woke up feeling drained and miserable in the morning.

O.M. At some time or other you have been captivated by a ridiculous rhyme-jingle?

O.M. At some point, have you ever been drawn in by a silly rhyme or jingle?

Y.M. Indeed, yes!

Y.M. Totally, yes!

“I saw Esau kissing Kate,
    And she saw I saw Esau;
I saw Esau, he saw Kate,
    And she saw—”

“I saw Esau kissing Kate,
    And she saw I saw Esau;
I saw Esau, he saw Kate,
    And she saw—”

And so on. My mind went mad with joy over it. It repeated it all day and all night for a week in spite of all I could do to stop it, and it seemed to me that I must surely go crazy.

And so on. I was overwhelmed with joy about it. It played in my mind all day and night for a week, no matter what I did to stop it, and it felt like I was going to lose my mind.

O.M. And the new popular song?

O.M. And the new hit song?

Y.M. Oh yes! “In the Swee-eet By and By”; etc. Yes, the new popular song with the taking melody sings through one’s head day and night, asleep and awake, till one is a wreck. There is no getting the mind to let it alone.

Y.M. Oh definitely! “In the Sweet By and By”; etc. Yes, the new hit song with the catchy melody plays in your head around the clock, both when you’re awake and when you’re sleeping, until you feel like a mess. You just can't get your mind to drop it.

O.M. Yes, asleep as well as awake. The mind is quite independent. It is master. You have nothing to do with it. It is so apart from you that it can conduct its affairs, sing its songs, play its chess, weave its complex and ingeniously constructed dreams, while you sleep. It has no use for your help, no use for your guidance, and never uses either, whether you be asleep or awake. You have imagined that you could originate a thought in your mind, and you have sincerely believed you could do it.

O.M. Yes, it’s active when you’re both asleep and awake. The mind is completely independent. It’s in control. You have nothing to do with it. It’s so separate from you that it can run its own affairs, create its own songs, play its own chess games, and weave its intricate and cleverly designed dreams while you sleep. It doesn’t need your help or guidance and never uses either, whether you’re asleep or awake. You’ve thought that you could come up with a thought in your mind, and you’ve genuinely believed you could do that.

Y.M. Yes, I have had that idea.

Y.M. Yeah, I've thought about that.

O.M. Yet you can’t originate a dream-thought for it to work out, and get it accepted?

O.M. But you can't come up with a dream idea for it to succeed and be accepted?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. And you can’t dictate its procedure after it has originated a dream-thought for itself?

O.M. And you can’t control how it works after it has created a dream thought on its own?

Y.M. No. No one can do it. Do you think the waking mind and the dream mind are the same machine?

Y.M. No. No one can do it. Do you think the conscious mind and the dreaming mind are the same system?

O.M. There is argument for it. We have wild and fantastic day-thoughts? Things that are dream-like?

O.M. There's a case for it. We have wild and crazy daydreams? Things that feel like they're from a dream?

Y.M. Yes—like Mr. Wells’s man who invented a drug that made him invisible; and like the Arabian tales of the Thousand Nights.

Y.M. Yes—just like the guy from Mr. Wells’s story who created a potion that made him invisible; and like the Arabian tales from the Thousand Nights.

O.M. And there are dreams that are rational, simple, consistent, and unfantastic?

O.M. Are there dreams that are logical, straightforward, consistent, and not overly imaginative?

Y.M. Yes. I have dreams that are like that. Dreams that are just like real life; dreams in which there are several persons with distinctly differentiated characters—inventions of my mind and yet strangers to me: a vulgar person; a refined one; a wise person; a fool; a cruel person; a kind and compassionate one; a quarrelsome person; a peacemaker; old persons and young; beautiful girls and homely ones. They talk in character, each preserves his own characteristics. There are vivid fights, vivid and biting insults, vivid love-passages; there are tragedies and comedies, there are griefs that go to one’s heart, there are sayings and doings that make you laugh: indeed, the whole thing is exactly like real life.

Y.M. Yes. I have dreams like that. Dreams that feel just like real life; dreams where there are several people with clearly different personalities—creations of my mind but still strangers to me: a crude person; a sophisticated one; a wise person; a fool; a cruel person; a kind and caring one; a contentious person; a peacemaker; old people and young; beautiful girls and plain ones. They speak and act in character, each one staying true to their traits. There are intense fights, sharp insults, passionate love scenes; there are tragedies and comedies, heart-wrenching sorrows, and moments that make you laugh: truly, it’s all just like real life.

O.M. Your dreaming mind originates the scheme, consistently and artistically develops it, and carries the little drama creditably through—all without help or suggestion from you?

O.M. Your imagination creates the concept, skillfully builds on it, and carries the little story through successfully—all without any input or guidance from you?

Y.M. Yes.

Y.M. Yep.

O.M. It is argument that it could do the like awake without help or suggestion from you—and I think it does. It is argument that it is the same old mind in both cases, and never needs your help. I think the mind is purely a machine, a thoroughly independent machine, an automatic machine. Have you tried the other experiment which I suggested to you?

O.M. It's debatable whether it can operate just fine on its own without any assistance or prompts from you—and I believe it can. It's a point of discussion that it’s the same old mind in both scenarios, and it never requires your input. I see the mind as just a machine, a completely independent machine, an automatic machine. Have you tried the other experiment I suggested to you?

Y.M. Which one?

Which one?

O.M. The one which was to determine how much influence you have over your mind—if any.

O.M. The one that would decide how much control you have over your mind—if at all.

Y.M. Yes, and got more or less entertainment out of it. I did as you ordered: I placed two texts before my eyes—one a dull one and barren of interest, the other one full of interest, inflamed with it, white-hot with it. I commanded my mind to busy itself solely with the dull one.

Y.M. Yes, and I found some level of entertainment in it. I did what you told me: I put two texts in front of me—one boring and uninteresting, the other engaging and full of passion, glowing with it. I told my mind to focus only on the dull one.

O.M. Did it obey?

O.M. Did it comply?

Y.M. Well, no, it didn’t. It busied itself with the other one.

Y.M. Well, no, it didn’t. It focused on the other one.

O.M. Did you try hard to make it obey?

O.M. Did you really try to make it follow your commands?

Y.M. Yes, I did my honest best.

Y.M. Yes, I truly gave it my all.

O.M. What was the text which it refused to be interested in or think about?

O.M. What text showed no interest or thought?

Y.M. It was this question: If A owes B a dollar and a half, and B owes C two and three-quarter, and C owes A thirty—five cents, and D and A together owe E and B three-sixteenths of—of—I don’t remember the rest, now, but anyway it was wholly uninteresting, and I could not force my mind to stick to it even half a minute at a time; it kept flying off to the other text.

Y.M. It was this question: If A owes B a dollar and a half, and B owes C two and three-quarters, and C owes A thirty-five cents, and D and A together owe E and B three-sixteenths of—I don’t remember the rest now, but anyway it was totally uninteresting, and I couldn't make myself focus on it for even half a minute; my mind kept wandering to the other text.

O.M. What was the other text?

O.M. What was the other text?

Y.M. It is no matter about that.

Y.M. It doesn't matter about that.

O.M. But what was it?

O.M. But what was that?

Y.M. A photograph.

Y.M. A photo.

O.M. Your own?

O.M. Is it yours?

Y.M. No. It was hers.

Y.M. No. It was hers.

O.M. You really made an honest good test. Did you make a second trial?

O.M. You really did a solid test. Did you do a second one?

Y.M. Yes. I commanded my mind to interest itself in the morning paper’s report of the pork-market, and at the same time I reminded it of an experience of mine of sixteen years ago. It refused to consider the pork and gave its whole blazing interest to that ancient incident.

Y.M. Yes. I instructed my mind to focus on the morning paper’s report about the pork market, and at the same time, I recalled an experience from sixteen years ago. It ignored the pork and directed all its intense interest to that old event.

O.M. What was the incident?

O.M. What happened?

Y.M. An armed desperado slapped my face in the presence of twenty spectators. It makes me wild and murderous every time I think of it.

Y.M. A gun-wielding criminal slapped my face in front of twenty witnesses. It drives me crazy and makes me feel violent every time I think about it.

O.M. Good tests, both; very good tests. Did you try my other suggestion?

O.M. Good tests, both; really good tests. Did you try my other suggestion?

Y.M. The one which was to prove to me that if I would leave my mind to its own devices it would find things to think about without any of my help, and thus convince me that it was a machine, an automatic machine, set in motion by exterior influences, and as independent of me as it could be if it were in some one else’s skull. Is that the one?

Y.M. The one that showed me that if I let my mind wander, it would come up with things to think about all on its own, convincing me that it was like a machine, an automatic machine, triggered by outside influences, and as independent of me as it could be if it were in someone else’s head. Is that the one?

O.M. Yes.

O.M. Yeah.

Y.M. I tried it. I was shaving. I had slept well, and my mind was very lively, even gay and frisky. It was reveling in a fantastic and joyful episode of my remote boyhood which had suddenly flashed up in my memory—moved to this by the spectacle of a yellow cat picking its way carefully along the top of the garden wall. The color of this cat brought the bygone cat before me, and I saw her walking along the side-step of the pulpit; saw her walk on to a large sheet of sticky fly-paper and get all her feet involved; saw her struggle and fall down, helpless and dissatisfied, more and more urgent, more and more unreconciled, more and more mutely profane; saw the silent congregation quivering like jelly, and the tears running down their faces. I saw it all. The sight of the tears whisked my mind to a far distant and a sadder scene—in Terra del Fuego—and with Darwin’s eyes I saw a naked great savage hurl his little boy against the rocks for a trifling fault; saw the poor mother gather up her dying child and hug it to her breast and weep, uttering no word. Did my mind stop to mourn with that nude black sister of mine? No—it was far away from that scene in an instant, and was busying itself with an ever-recurring and disagreeable dream of mine. In this dream I always find myself, stripped to my shirt, cringing and dodging about in the midst of a great drawing-room throng of finely dressed ladies and gentlemen, and wondering how I got there. And so on and so on, picture after picture, incident after incident, a drifting panorama of ever-changing, ever-dissolving views manufactured by my mind without any help from me—why, it would take me two hours to merely name the multitude of things my mind tallied off and photographed in fifteen minutes, let alone describe them to you.

Y.M. I gave it a try. I was shaving. I had slept well, and my mind was alert, even cheerful and lively. It was enjoying a vivid and happy memory from my distant childhood that had suddenly come to me—triggered by the sight of a yellow cat carefully walking along the top of the garden wall. The cat's color reminded me of another cat from long ago, and I saw her walking along the ledge of the pulpit; I watched her step onto a large piece of sticky fly-paper, getting all her feet stuck. I saw her struggle and fall down, helpless and frustrated, increasingly desperate, increasingly upset, increasingly silently angry; I saw the quiet crowd shaking like jelly, tears streaming down their faces. I witnessed it all. The tears in front of me transported my thoughts to a much sadder scene—back in Terra del Fuego—and with Darwin’s perspective, I saw a naked savage throw his little boy against the rocks for a minor mistake; I watched the poor mother gather her dying child and hold it close, crying without saying a word. Did my mind pause to grieve with that naked black sister of mine? No—it was pulled away from that scene in an instant and began drifting into one of my recurring and uncomfortable nightmares. In this dream, I always find myself, dressed only in my shirt, shrinking away and dodging among a crowd of elegantly dressed men and women, wondering how I ended up there. And it just kept going, image after image, incident after incident, a shifting panorama of ever-changing, ever-fleeting views created by my mind without any input from me—honestly, it would take me two hours just to list the countless things my mind recorded and captured in fifteen minutes, let alone describe them to you.

O.M. A man’s mind, left free, has no use for his help. But there is one way whereby he can get its help when he desires it.

O.M. A man’s mind, when allowed to be free, doesn’t need assistance. However, there is one way he can receive help from it whenever he wants.

Y.M. What is that way?

Y.M. What's that way?

O.M. When your mind is racing along from subject to subject and strikes an inspiring one, open your mouth and begin talking upon that matter—or—take your pen and use that. It will interest your mind and concentrate it, and it will pursue the subject with satisfaction. It will take full charge, and furnish the words itself.

O.M. When your mind is jumping from one topic to another and hits on something inspiring, open your mouth and start talking about it—or grab your pen and write it down. It will engage your mind and focus it, allowing you to explore the topic with satisfaction. It will take control and provide the words on its own.

Y.M. But don’t I tell it what to say?

Y.M. But don’t I tell it what to say?

O.M. There are certainly occasions when you haven’t time. The words leap out before you know what is coming.

O.M. There are definitely times when you don't have the time. The words come out before you even realize what's happening.

Y.M. For instance?

Y.M. For example?

O.M. Well, take a “flash of wit”—repartee. Flash is the right word. It is out instantly. There is no time to arrange the words. There is no thinking, no reflecting. Where there is a wit-mechanism it is automatic in its action and needs no help. Where the wit-mechanism is lacking, no amount of study and reflection can manufacture the product.

O.M. Well, take a “flash of wit”—quick banter. Flash is the perfect word. It comes out immediately. There's no time to organize the words. There's no thinking, no pondering. When someone has a wit-mechanism, it works automatically and doesn’t need any assistance. When the wit-mechanism is missing, no amount of study and reflection can create the result.

Y.M. You really think a man originates nothing, creates nothing.

Y.M. You really think a man doesn’t come up with anything, doesn’t create anything?

The Thinking-Process

The Thought Process

O.M. I do. Men perceive, and their brain-machines automatically combine the things perceived. That is all.

O.M. I do. Men notice things, and their brains automatically put together what they see. That's all.

Y.M. The steam-engine?

Y.M. The steam engine?

O.M. It takes fifty men a hundred years to invent it. One meaning of invent is discover. I use the word in that sense. Little by little they discover and apply the multitude of details that go to make the perfect engine. Watt noticed that confined steam was strong enough to lift the lid of the teapot. He didn’t create the idea, he merely discovered the fact; the cat had noticed it a hundred times. From the teapot he evolved the cylinder—from the displaced lid he evolved the piston-rod. To attach something to the piston-rod to be moved by it, was a simple matter—crank and wheel. And so there was a working engine.

O.M. It takes fifty men a hundred years to create it. One meaning of create is discover. I’m using the word in that way. Little by little, they uncover and apply the countless details that contribute to making the perfect engine. Watt observed that steam under pressure was strong enough to lift the lid of a teapot. He didn’t invent the idea; he simply discovered the fact; the cat had seen it a hundred times. From the teapot, he developed the cylinder—from the raised lid, he developed the piston rod. Attaching something to the piston rod to be moved by it was straightforward—a crank and wheel. And just like that, a working engine was born.

One by one, improvements were discovered by men who used their eyes, not their creating powers—for they hadn’t any—and now, after a hundred years the patient contributions of fifty or a hundred observers stand compacted in the wonderful machine which drives the ocean liner.

One by one, improvements were found by people who relied on their observation skills, not their creativity—because they didn’t have any—and now, after a hundred years, the diligent contributions of fifty or a hundred observers have come together in the amazing machine that powers the ocean liner.

Y.M. A Shakespearean play?

Y.M. A Shakespeare play?

O.M. The process is the same. The first actor was a savage. He reproduced in his theatrical war-dances, scalp—dances, and so on, incidents which he had seen in real life. A more advanced civilization produced more incidents, more episodes; the actor and the story-teller borrowed them. And so the drama grew, little by little, stage by stage. It is made up of the facts of life, not creations. It took centuries to develop the Greek drama. It borrowed from preceding ages; it lent to the ages that came after. Men observe and combine, that is all. So does a rat.

O.M. The process is the same. The first performer was a primitive individual. He reenacted in his theatrical war dances, scalp dances, and so on, events he had witnessed in real life. A more advanced civilization introduced more events, more stories; the actor and the storyteller drew from them. And so, drama evolved gradually, stage by stage. It is composed of the realities of life, not inventions. It took centuries to develop Greek drama. It borrowed from earlier times; it influenced future generations. People observe and combine, that’s all. So does a rat.

Y.M. How?

Y.M. How?

O.M. He observes a smell, he infers a cheese, he seeks and finds. The astronomer observes this and that; adds his this and that to the this-and-thats of a hundred predecessors, infers an invisible planet, seeks it and finds it. The rat gets into a trap; gets out with trouble; infers that cheese in traps lacks value, and meddles with that trap no more. The astronomer is very proud of his achievement, the rat is proud of his. Yet both are machines; they have done machine work, they have originated nothing, they have no right to be vain; the whole credit belongs to their Maker. They are entitled to no honors, no praises, no monuments when they die, no remembrance. One is a complex and elaborate machine, the other a simple and limited machine, but they are alike in principle, function, and process, and neither of them works otherwise than automatically, and neither of them may righteously claim a personal superiority or a personal dignity above the other.

O.M. He notices a smell, guesses it’s cheese, searches, and finds it. The astronomer notices this and that; adds his findings to the collection of a hundred predecessors, infers an unseen planet, searches for it, and discovers it. The rat gets caught in a trap; struggles to escape; infers that cheese in traps isn’t worthwhile, and leaves that trap alone. The astronomer feels proud of his discovery, and the rat feels proud of his. Yet both are machines; they’ve done mechanical work, they’ve created nothing, and they have no reason to be arrogant; all the credit goes to their Creator. They deserve no honors, no praise, no monuments when they die, no remembrance. One is a complex, sophisticated machine, the other a simple, straightforward machine, but they’re similar in principle, function, and process, and neither operates any differently than automatically, nor can either justifiably claim a personal superiority or personal dignity over the other.

Y.M. In earned personal dignity, then, and in personal merit for what he does, it follows of necessity that he is on the same level as a rat?

Y.M. In earned personal dignity, and because of the personal merit for what he does, does it necessarily follow that he is on the same level as a rat?

O.M. His brother the rat; yes, that is how it seems to me. Neither of them being entitled to any personal merit for what he does, it follows of necessity that neither of them has a right to arrogate to himself (personally created) superiorities over his brother.

O.M. His brother the rat; yeah, that’s how it looks to me. Since neither of them deserves any personal credit for what he does, it’s clear that neither has the right to claim any superiority over the other.

Y.M. Are you determined to go on believing in these insanities? Would you go on believing in them in the face of able arguments backed by collated facts and instances?

Y.M. Are you really going to keep believing in these crazy ideas? Would you still believe in them even when presented with strong arguments supported by gathered facts and examples?

O.M. I have been a humble, earnest, and sincere Truth-Seeker.

O.M. I have been a humble, genuine, and sincere seeker of truth.

Y.M. Very well?

Y. M. All good?

O.M. The humble, earnest, and sincere Truth-Seeker is always convertible by such means.

O.M. The humble, genuine, and sincere Truth-Seeker can always be transformed by such methods.

Y.M. I am thankful to God to hear you say this, for now I know that your conversion—

Y.M. I'm grateful to God to hear you say this because now I understand that your conversion—

O.M. Wait. You misunderstand. I said I have been a Truth-Seeker.

O.M. Wait. You're misunderstanding. I said I have been a Truth-Seeker.

Y.M. Well?

Y.M. So?

O.M. I am not that now. Have your forgotten? I told you that there are none but temporary Truth-Seekers; that a permanent one is a human impossibility; that as soon as the Seeker finds what he is thoroughly convinced is the Truth, he seeks no further, but gives the rest of his days to hunting junk to patch it and caulk it and prop it with, and make it weather-proof and keep it from caving in on him. Hence the Presbyterian remains a Presbyterian, the Mohammedan a Mohammedan, the Spiritualist a Spiritualist, the Democrat a Democrat, the Republican a Republican, the Monarchist a Monarchist; and if a humble, earnest, and sincere Seeker after Truth should find it in the proposition that the moon is made of green cheese nothing could ever budge him from that position; for he is nothing but an automatic machine, and must obey the laws of his construction.

O.M. I'm not like that anymore. Have you forgotten? I told you that there are only temporary Truth-Seekers; that a permanent one is impossible for humans; that as soon as the Seeker believes he has found the Truth, he stops searching and spends the rest of his life trying to reinforce it, patch it up, shore it up, and make it sturdy enough to keep from collapsing on him. That's why a Presbyterian stays a Presbyterian, a Mohammedan remains a Mohammedan, a Spiritualist continues as a Spiritualist, a Democrat is still a Democrat, a Republican stays a Republican, and a Monarchist is still a Monarchist; and if a humble, earnest, and sincere Seeker of Truth were to decide that the moon is made of green cheese, nothing would ever change his mind; because he functions just like a machine, and must follow the rules of his design.

Y.M. And so—

Y.M. So—

O.M. Having found the Truth; perceiving that beyond question man has but one moving impulse—the contenting of his own spirit—and is merely a machine and entitled to no personal merit for anything he does, it is not humanly possible for me to seek further. The rest of my days will be spent in patching and painting and puttying and caulking my priceless possession and in looking the other way when an imploring argument or a damaging fact approaches.

O.M. Having discovered the Truth; realizing that, without a doubt, people have only one driving force—the fulfillment of their own spirit—and are essentially machines with no personal credit for anything they accomplish, I cannot possibly search any further. The rest of my life will be spent fixing, upgrading, and covering my invaluable possession while ignoring any pleading arguments or inconvenient facts that come my way.

1. The Marquess of Worcester had done all of this more than a century earlier.

1. The Marquess of Worcester did all of this over a hundred years ago.

VI

Instinct and Thought

Young Man. It is odious. Those drunken theories of yours, advanced a while ago—concerning the rat and all that—strip Man bare of all his dignities, grandeurs, sublimities.

Young Man. It's disgusting. Those drunken theories of yours, brought up some time ago—about the rat and everything—strip humanity of all its dignity, greatness, and nobility.

Old Man. He hasn’t any to strip—they are shams, stolen clothes. He claims credits which belong solely to his Maker.

Old Man. He doesn't have anything real to take off—they're fake, stolen clothes. He takes credit that only rightfully belongs to his Creator.

Y.M. But you have no right to put him on a level with a rat.

Y.M. But you have no right to compare him to a rat.

O.M. I don’t—morally. That would not be fair to the rat. The rat is well above him, there.

O.M. I can’t—morally. That wouldn’t be fair to the rat. The rat is well above him, there.

Y.M. Are you joking?

Y.M. Are you serious?

O.M. No, I am not.

No, I'm not.

Y.M. Then what do you mean?

Y.M. So what do you mean?

O.M. That comes under the head of the Moral Sense. It is a large question. Let us finish with what we are about now, before we take it up.

O.M. That falls under the category of the Moral Sense. It's a big question. Let's wrap up what we're currently working on before we dive into it.

Y.M. Very well. You have seemed to concede that you place Man and the rat on a level. What is it? The intellectual?

Y.M. Alright. It seems you've agreed that you consider humans and rats to be on the same level. What do you mean by that? The intellect?

O.M. In form—not a degree.

O.M. In shape—not a degree.

Y.M. Explain.

Y.M. Explain.

O.M. I think that the rat’s mind and the man’s mind are the same machine, but of unequal capacities—like yours and Edison’s; like the African pygmy’s and Homer’s; like the Bushman’s and Bismarck’s.

O.M. I believe that the minds of rats and humans are essentially the same mechanism, but with different capacities—just like yours and Edison’s; like the African pygmy’s and Homer’s; like the Bushman’s and Bismarck’s.

Y.M. How are you going to make that out, when the lower animals have no mental quality but instinct, while man possesses reason?

Y.M. How are you going to figure that out when lower animals only have instinct, while humans have reason?

O.M. What is instinct?

What is instinct?

Y.M. It is merely unthinking and mechanical exercise of inherited habit.

Y.M. It's just a mindless and automatic repetition of learned behavior.

O.M. What originated the habit?

O.M. What started the habit?

Y.M. The first animal started it, its descendants have inherited it.

Y.M. The first animal kicked it off, and its descendants have taken it on.

O.M. How did the first one come to start it?

O.M. How did the first one get it started?

Y.M. I don’t know; but it didn’t think it out.

Y.M. I don’t know; but it didn’t figure it out.

O.M. How do you know it didn’t?

O.M. How do you know it didn't?

Y.M. Well—I have a right to suppose it didn’t, anyway.

Y.M. Well—I have the right to think it didn’t, at least.

O.M. I don’t believe you have. What is thought?

O.M. I don’t think you have. What’s thought?

Y.M. I know what you call it: the mechanical and automatic putting together of impressions received from outside, and drawing an inference from them.

Y.M. I know what you call it: the mechanical and automatic assembly of impressions we take in from the outside world and making conclusions based on them.

O.M. Very good. Now my idea of the meaningless term “instinct” is, that it is merely petrified thought; solidified and made inanimate by habit; thought which was once alive and awake, but is become unconscious—walks in its sleep, so to speak.

O.M. Very good. Now, my idea of the meaningless term “instinct” is that it is merely petrified thought; solidified and made lifeless by habit; thought that was once alive and aware but has become unconscious—essentially sleepwalking, so to speak.

Y.M. Illustrate it.

Y.M. Show it.

O.M. Take a herd of cows, feeding in a pasture. Their heads are all turned in one direction. They do that instinctively; they gain nothing by it, they have no reason for it, they don’t know why they do it. It is an inherited habit which was originally thought—that is to say, observation of an exterior fact, and a valuable inference drawn from that observation and confirmed by experience. The original wild ox noticed that with the wind in his favor he could smell his enemy in time to escape; then he inferred that it was worth while to keep his nose to the wind. That is the process which man calls reasoning. Man’s thought-machine works just like the other animals’, but it is a better one and more Edisonian. Man, in the ox’s place, would go further, reason wider: he would face part of the herd the other way and protect both front and rear.

O.M. Picture a herd of cows grazing in a field. They all face the same direction. This is instinctive; they gain nothing from it, and they don't know why they do it. It's an inherited habit that started with observation of an external fact, leading to a useful conclusion drawn from that observation and confirmed by experience. The wild ox realized that with the wind in his favor, he could smell danger in time to escape, so he figured out that it was smart to keep his nose to the wind. This is what humans call reasoning. The way humans think works just like other animals, but it's more advanced and innovative. If humans were in the ox's place, they would take it a step further, thinking more broadly: they would position part of the herd the other way to protect both front and back.

Y.M. Did you stay the term instinct is meaningless?

Y.M. Did you mean to say that the term instinct is meaningless?

O.M. I think it is a bastard word. I think it confuses us; for as a rule it applies itself to habits and impulses which had a far-off origin in thought, and now and then breaks the rule and applies itself to habits which can hardly claim a thought-origin.

O.M. I think it’s an awful word. I believe it confuses us; generally, it relates to habits and impulses that originated from thoughts long ago, but sometimes it breaks that pattern and applies to habits that can barely be traced back to any thought.

Y.M. Give an instance.

Y.M. Provide an example.

O.M. Well, in putting on trousers a man always inserts the same old leg first—never the other one. There is no advantage in that, and no sense in it. All men do it, yet no man thought it out and adopted it of set purpose, I imagine. But it is a habit which is transmitted, no doubt, and will continue to be transmitted.

O.M. Well, when a guy puts on pants, he always puts the same leg in first—never the other one. There’s really no benefit or logic to it. Every man does it, yet I doubt any man actually thought about it and did it on purpose. But it’s a habit that’s passed down, no doubt, and will keep getting passed down.

Y.M. Can you prove that the habit exists?

Y.M. Can you show that the habit is real?

O.M. You can prove it, if you doubt. If you will take a man to a clothing-store and watch him try on a dozen pairs of trousers, you will see.

O.M. You can prove it if you have any doubts. If you take a guy to a clothing store and watch him try on a dozen pairs of pants, you'll see.

Y.M. The cow illustration is not—

Y.M. The cow illustration is not—

O.M. Sufficient to show that a dumb animal’s mental machine is just the same as a man’s and its reasoning processes the same? I will illustrate further. If you should hand Mr. Edison a box which you caused to fly open by some concealed device he would infer a spring, and would hunt for it and find it. Now an uncle of mine had an old horse who used to get into the closed lot where the corn-crib was and dishonestly take the corn. I got the punishment myself, as it was supposed that I had heedlessly failed to insert the wooden pin which kept the gate closed. These persistent punishments fatigued me; they also caused me to infer the existence of a culprit, somewhere; so I hid myself and watched the gate. Presently the horse came and pulled the pin out with his teeth and went in. Nobody taught him that; he had observed—then thought it out for himself. His process did not differ from Edison’s; he put this and that together and drew an inference—and the peg, too; but I made him sweat for it.

O.M. Is it enough to show that a dumb animal's mind works just like a human's and its reasoning is the same? Let me explain further. If you handed Mr. Edison a box that you made fly open with some hidden mechanism, he would guess there’s a spring inside, search for it, and find it. Now, my uncle had an old horse who would sneak into the fenced area where the corn was stored and steal some corn. I got in trouble because it was assumed I had carelessly forgotten to put the wooden pin in to keep the gate shut. These constant punishments wore me out; they also made me suspect there was a guilty party, so I hid and kept an eye on the gate. Soon enough, the horse came over, pulled the pin out with his teeth, and went inside. Nobody taught him to do that; he observed and figured it out on his own. His thinking process was no different from Edison’s; he connected the dots and made an inference—and I certainly made him work for it.

Y.M. It has something of the seeming of thought about it. Still it is not very elaborate. Enlarge.

Y.M. It has a certain appearance of thoughtfulness. Yet, it's not very detailed. Expand.

O.M. Suppose Mr. Edison has been enjoying some one’s hospitalities. He comes again by and by, and the house is vacant. He infers that his host has moved. A while afterward, in another town, he sees the man enter a house; he infers that that is the new home, and follows to inquire. Here, now, is the experience of a gull, as related by a naturalist. The scene is a Scotch fishing village where the gulls were kindly treated. This particular gull visited a cottage; was fed; came next day and was fed again; came into the house, next time, and ate with the family; kept on doing this almost daily, thereafter. But, once the gull was away on a journey for a few days, and when it returned the house was vacant. Its friends had removed to a village three miles distant. Several months later it saw the head of the family on the street there, followed him home, entered the house without excuse or apology, and became a daily guest again. Gulls do not rank high mentally, but this one had memory and the reasoning faculty, you see, and applied them Edisonially.

O.M. Imagine Mr. Edison has been enjoying someone's hospitality. He comes back later, and the house is empty. He assumes his host has moved. A while later, in another town, he sees the man go into a house; he figures that’s the new home and follows to ask about it. Now, here’s a story about a gull, shared by a naturalist. The setting is a Scottish fishing village where the gulls were treated well. This particular gull visited a cottage, got fed, came back the next day and got fed again, and even came into the house to eat with the family. It kept doing this almost daily after that. But then, the gull was away on a trip for a few days, and when it returned, the house was empty. Its friends had moved to a village three miles away. Several months later, it spotted the head of the family on the street, followed him home, entered the house without any excuse or apology, and became a daily guest once more. Gulls aren’t known for their smarts, but this one had a good memory and reasoning ability, as you can see, and applied them in an Edison-like way.

Y.M. Yet it was not an Edison and couldn’t be developed into one.

Y.M. But it wasn't an Edison and couldn't be turned into one.

O.M. Perhaps not. Could you?

O.M. Maybe not. Can you?

Y.M. That is neither here nor there. Go on.

Y.M. That doesn't matter. Keep going.

O.M. If Edison were in trouble and a stranger helped him out of it and next day he got into the same difficulty again, he would infer the wise thing to do in case he knew the stranger’s address. Here is a case of a bird and a stranger as related by a naturalist. An Englishman saw a bird flying around about his dog’s head, down in the grounds, and uttering cries of distress. He went there to see about it. The dog had a young bird in his mouth—unhurt. The gentleman rescued it and put it on a bush and brought the dog away. Early the next morning the mother bird came for the gentleman, who was sitting on his veranda, and by its maneuvers persuaded him to follow it to a distant part of the grounds—flying a little way in front of him and waiting for him to catch up, and so on; and keeping to the winding path, too, instead of flying the near way across lots. The distance covered was four hundred yards. The same dog was the culprit; he had the young bird again, and once more he had to give it up. Now the mother bird had reasoned it all out: since the stranger had helped her once, she inferred that he would do it again; she knew where to find him, and she went upon her errand with confidence. Her mental processes were what Edison’s would have been. She put this and that together—and that is all that thought is —and out of them built her logical arrangement of inferences. Edison couldn’t have done it any better himself.

O.M. If Edison found himself in a tough situation and a stranger helped him out, the next day, if he faced the same problem again and knew the stranger’s address, he would think to seek help from that person. Here’s a story of a bird and a stranger as told by a naturalist. An Englishman saw a bird flying around his dog’s head in the yard, crying out in distress. He went over to check it out. The dog had a young bird in its mouth—unharmed. The man rescued it, placed it on a bush, and took the dog away. The next morning, the mother bird approached the gentleman, who was sitting on his porch, and through her actions, she got him to follow her to a far part of the yard—flying a little ahead and waiting for him to catch up, all while sticking to the winding path instead of taking a shortcut across the lawn. The distance was four hundred yards. The same dog was the problem again; it had the young bird once more, and he had to return it again. The mother bird had figured it all out: since the stranger had helped her once, she assumed he would do it again; she knew where to find him and approached her mission with confidence. Her thought process resembled what Edison’s would have been. She pieced things together—and that’s all that thinking is—and from that, she created her logical chain of reasoning. Edison couldn’t have done it any better himself.

Y.M. Do you believe that many of the dumb animals can think?

Y.M. Do you think that a lot of the animals can actually think?

O.M. Yes—the elephant, the monkey, the horse, the dog, the parrot, the macaw, the mocking-bird, and many others. The elephant whose mate fell into a pit, and who dumped dirt and rubbish into the pit till bottom was raised high enough to enable the captive to step out, was equipped with the reasoning quality. I conceive that all animals that can learn things through teaching and drilling have to know how to observe, and put this and that together and draw an inference—the process of thinking. Could you teach an idiot the manual of arms, and to advance, retreat, and go through complex field maneuvers at the word of command?

O.M. Yes—the elephant, the monkey, the horse, the dog, the parrot, the macaw, the mockingbird, and many others. The elephant whose partner fell into a pit and who shoveled dirt and debris into the pit until the bottom was raised high enough for the trapped one to climb out showed reasoning ability. I believe that all animals capable of learning through teaching and practice must know how to observe, connect different ideas, and draw conclusions—that's the thinking process. Could you teach someone with no understanding the drill manual and how to advance, retreat, and perform complex field maneuvers at the command?

Y.M. Not if he were a thorough idiot.

Y.M. Not even if he were a complete idiot.

O.M. Well, canary-birds can learn all that; dogs and elephants learn all sorts of wonderful things. They must surely be able to notice, and to put things together, and say to themselves, “I get the idea, now: when I do so and so, as per order, I am praised and fed; when I do differently I am punished.” Fleas can be taught nearly anything that a Congressman can.

O.M. Well, canary birds can learn all that; dogs and elephants can learn all kinds of amazing things. They definitely must be able to notice things, connect the dots, and think to themselves, “Got it: when I do this or that, as instructed, I get praised and fed; when I do something else, I get punished.” Fleas can be taught almost anything a Congressman can.

Y.M. Granting, then, that dumb animals are able to think upon a low plane, is there any that can think upon a high one? Is there one that is well up toward man?

Y.M. Assuming that dumb animals can think at a basic level, is there any that can think at a more advanced level? Is there one that is somewhat close to humans?

O.M. Yes. As a thinker and planner the ant is the equal of any savage race of men; as a self-educated specialist in several arts she is the superior of any savage race of men; and in one or two high mental qualities she is above the reach of any man, savage or civilized!

O.M. Yes. As a thinker and planner, the ant is on par with any primitive group of people; as a self-taught expert in various skills, she surpasses any primitive group of people; and in one or two advanced mental traits, she is beyond the capabilities of any person, whether primitive or civilized!

Y.M. Oh, come! you are abolishing the intellectual frontier which separates man and beast.

Y.M. Oh, come on! You're breaking down the boundary that separates humans from animals.

O.M. I beg your pardon. One cannot abolish what does not exist.

O.M. I'm sorry. You can't get rid of something that isn't real.

Y.M. You are not in earnest, I hope. You cannot mean to seriously say there is no such frontier.

Y.M. I hope you're not serious. You can't honestly say there's no such frontier.

O.M. I do say it seriously. The instances of the horse, the gull, the mother bird, and the elephant show that those creatures put their this’s and thats together just as Edison would have done it and drew the same inferences that he would have drawn. Their mental machinery was just like his, also its manner of working. Their equipment was as inferior to the Strasburg clock, but that is the only difference—there is no frontier.

O.M. I really mean it. The examples of the horse, the gull, the mother bird, and the elephant demonstrate that these animals piece together their thoughts just like Edison would have, reaching the same conclusions he would have reached. Their mental processes were just as complex as his, and the way they functioned was similar too. Their abilities were not as advanced as the Strasburg clock, but that's the only distinction—there's no boundary.

Y.M. It looks exasperatingly true; and is distinctly offensive. It elevates the dumb beasts to—to—

Y.M. It seems incredibly frustrating, and it's definitely offensive. It raises the stupid animals to—to—

O.M. Let us drop that lying phrase, and call them the Unrevealed Creatures; so far as we can know, there is no such thing as a dumb beast.

O.M. Let’s get rid of that misleading phrase and refer to them as the Unrevealed Creatures; as far as we know, there’s no such thing as a dumb animal.

Y.M. On what grounds do you make that assertion?

Y.M. What makes you say that?

O.M. On quite simple ones. “Dumb” beast suggests an animal that has no thought-machinery, no understanding, no speech, no way of communicating what is in its mind. We know that a hen has speech. We cannot understand everything she says, but we easily learn two or three of her phrases. We know when she is saying, “I have laid an egg”; we know when she is saying to the chicks, “Run here, dears, I’ve found a worm”; we know what she is saying when she voices a warning: “Quick! hurry! gather yourselves under mamma, there’s a hawk coming!” We understand the cat when she stretches herself out, purring with affection and contentment and lifts up a soft voice and says, “Come, kitties, supper’s ready”; we understand her when she goes mourning about and says, “Where can they be? They are lost. Won’t you help me hunt for them?” and we understand the disreputable Tom when he challenges at midnight from his shed, “You come over here, you product of immoral commerce, and I’ll make your fur fly!” We understand a few of a dog’s phrases and we learn to understand a few of the remarks and gestures of any bird or other animal that we domesticate and observe. The clearness and exactness of the few of the hen’s speeches which we understand is argument that she can communicate to her kind a hundred things which we cannot comprehend—in a word, that she can converse. And this argument is also applicable in the case of others of the great army of the Unrevealed. It is just like man’s vanity and impertinence to call an animal dumb because it is dumb to his dull perceptions. Now as to the ant—

O.M. On quite simple ones. “Dumb” beast suggests an animal that has no capacity for thought, no understanding, no speech, and no way of conveying what’s on its mind. We know that a hen does have a form of speech. We may not understand everything she says, but we easily pick up two or three of her phrases. We recognize when she’s saying, “I’ve laid an egg”; we know when she tells the chicks, “Come here, kids, I found a worm”; and we understand her warning: “Quick! Hurry! Gather under me, there’s a hawk coming!” We comprehend the cat when she stretches out, purring with affection and contentment, saying, “Come on, kitties, dinner’s ready”; we get it when she wanders around, lamenting, “Where could they be? They’re lost. Will you help me look for them?” and we recognize the scruffy Tom when he yells at midnight from his shed, “You get over here, you product of questionable origins, and I’ll knock your fur off!” We grasp a few of a dog’s phrases, and we learn to understand the remarks and gestures of any bird or other animal we domesticate and observe. The clarity and precision of the few hen’s phrases we understand suggest that she can communicate countless things to her kind that we cannot grasp—in other words, that she can have conversations. This argument also applies to others in the vast group of the Unrevealed. It’s just typical of human vanity and arrogance to label an animal as dumb simply because it doesn’t communicate in a way that we can understand. Now as for the ant—

Y.M. Yes, go back to the ant, the creature that—as you seem to think—sweeps away the last vestige of an intellectual frontier between man and the Unrevealed.

Y.M. Yes, go back to the ant, the creature that—as you seem to think—clears away the final remnants of an intellectual boundary between humans and the Unknown.

O.M. That is what she surely does. In all his history the aboriginal Australian never thought out a house for himself and built it. The ant is an amazing architect. She is a wee little creature, but she builds a strong and enduring house eight feet high—a house which is as large in proportion to her size as is the largest capitol or cathedral in the world compared to man’s size. No savage race has produced architects who could approach the ant in genius or culture. No civilized race has produced architects who could plan a house better for the uses proposed than can hers. Her house contains a throne-room; nurseries for her young; granaries; apartments for her soldiers, her workers, etc.; and they and the multifarious halls and corridors which communicate with them are arranged and distributed with an educated and experienced eye for convenience and adaptability.

O.M. That's definitely true. Throughout history, the indigenous Australian never designed and built a house for themselves. The ant is an incredible architect. She may be tiny, but she constructs a sturdy and lasting structure eight feet high—a house that is proportionally as large for her size as the biggest capitol or cathedral is for a human. No primitive society has produced architects who can match the ant’s genius or skills. No advanced society has created a better-designed house for its intended purpose than hers. Her home features a throne room, nurseries for her young, storerooms, and living spaces for her soldiers and workers, all arranged in a way that demonstrates a keen understanding of convenience and adaptability.

Y.M. That could be mere instinct.

Y.M. That could just be instinct.

O.M. It would elevate the savage if he had it. But let us look further before we decide. The ant has soldiers—battalions, regiments, armies; and they have their appointed captains and generals, who lead them to battle.

O.M. It would raise the barbaric if he had it. But let’s examine more closely before we make a decision. The ant has soldiers—battalions, regiments, armies; and they have their designated captains and generals, who lead them into battle.

Y.M. That could be instinct, too.

Y.M. That might be instinct as well.

O.M. We will look still further. The ant has a system of government; it is well planned, elaborate, and is well carried on.

O.M. We will investigate even more. The ant has a government system; it's well organized, detailed, and effectively managed.

Y.M. Instinct again.

Y.M. Instinct strikes again.

O.M. She has crowds of slaves, and is a hard and unjust employer of forced labor.

O.M. She has many slaves and is a harsh and unfair employer of forced labor.

Y.M. Instinct.

Y.M. Instinct.

O.M. She has cows, and milks them.

O.M. She has cows and milks them.

Y.M. Instinct, of course.

Y.M. Intuition, of course.

O.M. In Texas she lays out a farm twelve feet square, plants it, weeds it, cultivates it, gathers the crop and stores it away.

O.M. In Texas, she sets up a farm that’s twelve feet square, plants it, weeds it, takes care of it, harvests the crop, and stores it.

Y.M. Instinct, all the same.

Y.M. Instinct, still the same.

O.M. The ant discriminates between friend and stranger. Sir John Lubbock took ants from two different nests, made them drunk with whiskey and laid them, unconscious, by one of the nests, near some water. Ants from the nest came and examined and discussed these disgraced creatures, then carried their friends home and threw the strangers overboard. Sir John repeated the experiment a number of times. For a time the sober ants did as they had done at first—carried their friends home and threw the strangers overboard. But finally they lost patience, seeing that their reformatory efforts went for nothing, and threw both friends and strangers overboard. Come—is this instinct, or is it thoughtful and intelligent discussion of a thing new—absolutely new—to their experience; with a verdict arrived at, sentence passed, and judgment executed? Is it instinct?—thought petrified by ages of habit—or isn’t it brand-new thought, inspired by the new occasion, the new circumstances?

O.M. The ant can tell the difference between friends and strangers. Sir John Lubbock took ants from two different nests, got them drunk on whiskey, and placed them, unconscious, near one of the nests by some water. Ants from that nest came to investigate these impaired ants, discussed the situation, then took their friends back home and discarded the strangers. Sir John repeated the experiment several times. For a while, the sober ants behaved as before—taking their friends home and throwing the strangers away. But eventually, they grew tired of their efforts, realizing they were in vain, and tossed both friends and strangers aside. So, is this instinct, or is it a thoughtful and intelligent evaluation of something completely new to them; reaching a conclusion, passing a sentence, and executing a judgment? Is it instinct—behavior shaped by generations of habit—or is it fresh thought inspired by new experiences and circumstances?

Y.M. I have to concede it. It was not a result of habit; it has all the look of reflection, thought, putting this and that together, as you phrase it. I believe it was thought.

Y.M. I have to admit it. It wasn't just a habit; it really seems like reflection, considering everything, putting this and that together, as you put it. I believe it was thoughtful.

O.M. I will give you another instance of thought. Franklin had a cup of sugar on a table in his room. The ants got at it. He tried several preventives; and ants rose superior to them. Finally he contrived one which shut off access—probably set the table’s legs in pans of water, or drew a circle of tar around the cup, I don’t remember. At any rate, he watched to see what they would do. They tried various schemes—failures, every one. The ants were badly puzzled. Finally they held a consultation, discussed the problem, arrived at a decision—and this time they beat that great philosopher. They formed in procession, cross the floor, climbed the wall, marched across the ceiling to a point just over the cup, then one by one they let go and fell down into it! Was that instinct—thought petrified by ages of inherited habit?

O.M. I'll give you another example of thought. Franklin had a cup of sugar on a table in his room. The ants got into it. He tried several ways to keep them out, but the ants found a way around each one. Finally, he came up with a solution that blocked their access—he probably set the table's legs in pans of water or drew a circle of tar around the cup; I don’t remember exactly. Anyway, he watched to see what they would do. They tried different tactics—each one failed. The ants were really confused. Eventually, they held a meeting, talked about the problem, came to a decision—and this time they outsmarted that great philosopher. They lined up, crossed the floor, climbed the wall, marched across the ceiling to a spot right above the cup, and then one by one, they let go and fell into it! Was that instinct—thought shaped by generations of inherited behavior?

Y.M. No, I don’t believe it was. I believe it was a newly reasoned scheme to meet a new emergency.

Y.M. No, I don’t think it was. I believe it was a newly thought-out plan to address a new crisis.

O.M. Very well. You have conceded the reasoning power in two instances. I come now to a mental detail wherein the ant is a long way the superior of any human being. Sir John Lubbock proved by many experiments that an ant knows a stranger ant of her own species in a moment, even when the stranger is disguised—with paint. Also he proved that an ant knows every individual in her hive of five hundred thousand souls. Also, after a year’s absence one of the five hundred thousand she will straightway recognize the returned absentee and grace the recognition with an affectionate welcome. How are these recognitions made? Not by color, for painted ants were recognized. Not by smell, for ants that had been dipped in chloroform were recognized. Not by speech and not by antennae signs nor contacts, for the drunken and motionless ants were recognized and the friend discriminated from the stranger. The ants were all of the same species, therefore the friends had to be recognized by form and feature—friends who formed part of a hive of five hundred thousand! Has any man a memory for form and feature approaching that?

O.M. Alright. You've acknowledged the reasoning ability in two cases. Now I want to discuss a mental aspect where ants are far superior to any human. Sir John Lubbock demonstrated through various experiments that an ant can recognize a stranger ant of her own species instantly, even if the stranger is disguised with paint. He also showed that an ant can identify every individual in her hive of five hundred thousand members. In fact, after being absent for a year, one of those five hundred thousand will immediately recognize the returning member and greet her warmly. How do they make these identifications? Not by color, since they can recognize painted ants. Not by smell, as ants that had been exposed to chloroform were also recognized. Not by sound or antennae signals either, because even drunken and motionless ants were recognized, differentiating friends from strangers. Since all the ants are of the same species, they must recognize their friends by shape and features—friends who belong to a hive of five hundred thousand! Does any human have a memory for shape and features that comes close to that?

Y.M. Certainly not.

Y.M. Definitely not.

O.M. Franklin’s ants and Lubbuck’s ants show fine capacities of putting this and that together in new and untried emergencies and deducting smart conclusions from the combinations—a man’s mental process exactly. With memory to help, man preserves his observations and reasonings, reflects upon them, adds to them, recombines, and so proceeds, stage by stage, to far results—from the teakettle to the ocean greyhound’s complex engine; from personal labor to slave labor; from wigwam to palace; from the capricious chase to agriculture and stored food; from nomadic life to stable government and concentrated authority; from incoherent hordes to massed armies. The ant has observation, the reasoning faculty, and the preserving adjunct of a prodigious memory; she has duplicated man’s development and the essential features of his civilization, and you call it all instinct!

O.M. Franklin’s ants and Lubbock’s ants demonstrate an impressive ability to adapt and problem-solve in new and challenging situations, drawing smart conclusions from their experiences—much like human thinking. With memory to assist, humans keep track of their observations and reasoning, reflect on them, build upon them, and recombine ideas, gradually achieving significant advancements—from the simple kettle to the complex engine of a modern ship; from individual labor to systemic exploitation; from humble huts to grand palaces; from unpredictable hunting to agriculture and food storage; from a wandering lifestyle to stable governance and centralized authority; from chaotic groups to organized armies. Ants have observation skills, reasoning abilities, and an extraordinary memory; they mirror human development and the core aspects of civilization, yet you label it all as instinct!

Y.M. Perhaps I lacked the reasoning faculty myself.

Y.M. Maybe I just didn't have the ability to think things through myself.

O.M. Well, don’t tell anybody, and don’t do it again.

O.M. Well, don’t share this with anyone, and don’t do it again.

Y.M. We have come a good way. As a result—as I understand it—I am required to concede that there is absolutely no intellectual frontier separating Man and the Unrevealed Creatures?

Y.M. We've come a long way. So, as I see it, I have to admit that there’s really no intellectual boundary between humans and the Unrevealed Creatures?

O.M. That is what you are required to concede. There is no such frontier—there is no way to get around that. Man has a finer and more capable machine in him than those others, but it is the same machine and works in the same way. And neither he nor those others can command the machine—it is strictly automatic, independent of control, works when it pleases, and when it doesn’t please, it can’t be forced.

O.M. That's what you have to accept. There’s no escaping that fact—there isn’t any boundary. Humans have a more sophisticated and capable system inside them than others do, but it’s still the same system and operates in the same manner. Neither humans nor anyone else can control the system—it runs automatically, independent of any control, functions when it wants to, and when it doesn’t want to, it can’t be forced.

Y.M. Then man and the other animals are all alike, as to mental machinery, and there isn’t any difference of any stupendous magnitude between them, except in quality, not in kind.

Y.M. Then humans and other animals are all the same when it comes to mental functions, and there isn’t any huge difference between them, only in quality, not in kind.

O.M. That is about the state of it—intellectuality. There are pronounced limitations on both sides. We can’t learn to understand much of their language, but the dog, the elephant, etc., learn to understand a very great deal of ours. To that extent they are our superiors. On the other hand, they can’t learn reading, writing, etc., nor any of our fine and high things, and there we have a large advantage over them.

O.M. That's the situation when it comes to intelligence. There are clear limits on both sides. We can’t grasp much of their language, but animals like dogs and elephants can understand a significant amount of ours. In that way, they are better than us. On the flip side, they can't learn to read, write, or grasp any of our sophisticated concepts, which gives us a big advantage over them.

Y.M. Very well, let them have what they’ve got, and welcome; there is still a wall, and a lofty one. They haven’t got the Moral Sense; we have it, and it lifts us immeasurably above them.

Y.M. Alright, let them keep what they have, and that's fine; there’s still a barrier, a big one. They lack any sense of morality; we possess it, and it elevates us far above them.

O.M. What makes you think that?

O.M. What makes you say that?

Y.M. Now look here—let’s call a halt. I have stood the other infamies and insanities and that is enough; I am not going to have man and the other animals put on the same level morally.

Y.M. Now listen—let's stop right there. I've endured the other outrages and craziness, and that's enough; I'm not going to put humans and other animals on the same moral level.

O.M. I wasn’t going to hoist man up to that.

O.M. I wasn't going to lift a man up to that.

Y.M. This is too much! I think it is not right to jest about such things.

Y.M. This is too much! I don't think it's right to make jokes about stuff like this.

O.M. I am not jesting, I am merely reflecting a plain and simple truth—and without uncharitableness. The fact that man knows right from wrong proves his intellectual superiority to the other creatures; but the fact that he can do wrong proves his moral inferiority to any creature that cannot. It is my belief that this position is not assailable.

O.M. I'm not joking; I'm just stating a straightforward truth—without any harshness. The fact that humans know right from wrong shows their intellectual superiority compared to other creatures, but the fact that they can do wrong shows their moral inferiority to any creature that cannot. I believe this viewpoint is solid and defensible.

Free Will

Free Will

Y.M. What is your opinion regarding Free Will?

Y.M. What do you think about Free Will?

O.M. That there is no such thing. Did the man possess it who gave the old woman his last shilling and trudged home in the storm?

O.M. That there's no such thing. Did the man who gave the old woman his last shilling and walked home in the storm really have it?

Y.M. He had the choice between succoring the old woman and leaving her to suffer. Isn’t it so?

Y.M. He had to choose between helping the old woman and leaving her to suffer. Isn’t that right?

O.M. Yes, there was a choice to be made, between bodily comfort on the one hand and the comfort of the spirit on the other. The body made a strong appeal, of course—the body would be quite sure to do that; the spirit made a counter appeal. A choice had to be made between the two appeals, and was made. Who or what determined that choice?

O.M. Yes, there was a choice to be made, between physical comfort on one side and spiritual comfort on the other. The body made a compelling case, of course—the body is always good at that; the spirit made a counterargument. A decision had to be made between the two, and it was made. Who or what influenced that decision?

Y.M. Any one but you would say that the man determined it, and that in doing it he exercised Free Will.

Y.M. Anyone but you would say that the man made that decision, and that in doing so, he exercised Free Will.

O.M. We are constantly assured that every man is endowed with Free Will, and that he can and must exercise it where he is offered a choice between good conduct and less-good conduct. Yet we clearly saw that in that man’s case he really had no Free Will: his temperament, his training, and the daily influences which had molded him and made him what he was, compelled him to rescue the old woman and thus save himself —save himself from spiritual pain, from unendurable wretchedness. He did not make the choice, it was made for him by forces which he could not control. Free Will has always existed in words, but it stops there, I think—stops short of fact. I would not use those words—Free Will—but others.

We’re constantly told that everyone has Free Will and that we can and should use it when faced with a choice between doing the right thing and doing something lesser. But in that guy’s situation, it was clear he didn’t really have Free Will: his personality, his upbringing, and the daily influences that shaped him forced him to help the old woman and save himself—save himself from spiritual pain and unbearable misery. He didn’t make the choice; it was made for him by forces beyond his control. Free Will has always been a concept in theory, but I think that’s as far as it goes—it doesn’t translate into reality. I wouldn’t call it Free Will; I’d use other terms.

Y.M. What others?

Y.M. Which others?

O.M. Free Choice.

O.M. Free Choice.

Y.M. What is the difference?

Y.M. What's the difference?

O.M. The one implies untrammeled power to act as you please, the other implies nothing beyond a mere mental process: the critical ability to determine which of two things is nearest right and just.

O.M. One suggests the freedom to act however you want, while the other suggests nothing more than a simple mental process: the critical skill to figure out which of two options is closest to being right and fair.

Y.M. Make the difference clear, please.

Y.M. Please explain the difference.

O.M. The mind can freely select, choose, point out the right and just one—its function stops there. It can go no further in the matter. It has no authority to say that the right one shall be acted upon and the wrong one discarded. That authority is in other hands.

O.M. The mind can freely select, choose, point out the right and just one—its function stops there. It can't go any further in this matter. It has no power to dictate that the right choice should be acted upon and the wrong one discarded. That power lies in other hands.

Y.M. The man’s?

Y.M. The guy’s?

O.M. In the machine which stands for him. In his born disposition and the character which has been built around it by training and environment.

O.M. In the machine that represents him. In his natural tendencies and the persona that has been shaped around it through training and environment.

Y.M. It will act upon the right one of the two?

Y.M. Will it act on the correct one of the two?

O.M. It will do as it pleases in the matter. George Washington’s machine would act upon the right one; Pizarro would act upon the wrong one.

O.M. It will do whatever it wants in this situation. George Washington’s approach would engage the right one; Pizarro would engage the wrong one.

Y.M. Then as I understand it a bad man’s mental machinery calmly and judicially points out which of two things is right and just—

Y.M. So, as I see it, a bad person's thought process coolly and fairly indicates which of the two options is right and just—

O.M. Yes, and his moral machinery will freely act upon the one or the other, according to its make, and be quite indifferent to the mind’s feeling concerning the matter—that is, would be, if the mind had any feelings; which it hasn’t. It is merely a thermometer: it registers the heat and the cold, and cares not a farthing about either.

O.M. Yes, and his moral machinery will operate on one or the other, depending on its design, and will be totally indifferent to the mind’s feelings about it—that is, would be, if the mind actually had any feelings; which it doesn’t. It’s just a thermometer: it measures the heat and the cold, and doesn’t care at all about either.

Y.M. Then we must not claim that if a man knows which of two things is right he is absolutely bound to do that thing?

Y.M. So, we shouldn't say that if a person knows which of two options is right, they are completely obligated to do that thing?

O.M. His temperament and training will decide what he shall do, and he will do it; he cannot help himself, he has no authority over the matter. Wasn’t it right for David to go out and slay Goliath?

O.M. His personality and upbringing will determine what he chooses to do, and he will follow through on it; he can't control it, he has no power over the situation. Wasn’t it just for David to go out and defeat Goliath?

Y.M. Yes.

Y.M. Yep.

O.M. Then it would have been equally right for any one else to do it?

O.M. So, it would have been just as right for anyone else to do it?

Y.M. Certainly.

Y.M. For sure.

O.M. Then it would have been right for a born coward to attempt it?

O.M. So, would it have been right for a natural coward to try it?

Y.M. It would—yes.

Y.M. Definitely.

O.M. You know that no born coward ever would have attempted it, don’t you?

O.M. You know that no coward would ever have tried it, right?

Y.M. Yes.

Y.M. Yeah.

O.M. You know that a born coward’s make and temperament would be an absolute and insurmountable bar to his ever essaying such a thing, don’t you?

O.M. You understand that a natural coward’s personality and nature would completely prevent him from ever attempting something like that, right?

Y.M. Yes, I know it.

Y.M. Yeah, I know it.

O.M. He clearly perceives that it would be right to try it?

O.M. He clearly understands that it would be right to give it a shot?

Y.M. Yes.

Yup.

O.M. His mind has Free Choice in determining that it would be right to try it?

O.M. Does his mind have the freedom to choose and determine that it would be right to try it?

Y.M. Yes.

Yep.

O.M. Then if by reason of his inborn cowardice he simply can not essay it, what becomes of his Free Will? Where is his Free Will? Why claim that he has Free Will when the plain facts show that he hasn’t? Why contend that because he and David see the right alike, both must act alike? Why impose the same laws upon goat and lion?

O.M. So if he can’t even try because of his natural cowardice, what happens to his Free Will? Where is his Free Will? Why say he has Free Will when it’s clear he doesn’t? Why argue that just because he and David both recognize the right thing, that they should both act the same way? Why apply the same rules to a goat and a lion?

Y.M. There is really no such thing as Free Will?

Y.M. So, there's really no such thing as free will?

O.M. It is what I think. There is will. But it has nothing to do with intellectual perceptions of right and wrong, and is not under their command. David’s temperament and training had Will, and it was a compulsory force; David had to obey its decrees, he had no choice. The coward’s temperament and training possess Will, and it is compulsory; it commands him to avoid danger, and he obeys, he has no choice. But neither the Davids nor the cowards possess Free Will—will that may do the right or do the wrong, as their mental verdict shall decide.

O.M. That's what I think. There is will. But it has nothing to do with intellectual perceptions of right and wrong, and it's not controlled by them. David’s personality and training had Will, and it was a mandatory force; David had to follow its orders, he had no choice. The coward’s personality and training also have Will, and it is mandatory; it tells him to avoid danger, and he obeys, he has no choice. But neither the Davids nor the cowards have Free Will—will that can choose to do right or wrong based on their mental judgment.

Not Two Values, But Only One

Not Two Values, But Only One

Y.M. There is one thing which bothers me: I can’t tell where you draw the line between material covetousness and spiritual covetousness.

Y.M. There's one thing that's bothering me: I can't figure out where you draw the line between material covetousness and spiritual covetousness.

O.M. I don’t draw any.

O.M. I don’t draw any now.

Y.M. How do you mean?

Y.M. What do you mean?

O.M. There is no such thing as material covetousness. All covetousness is spiritual.

O.M. There’s no such thing as material greed. All greed is spiritual.

Y.M. All longings, desires, ambitions spiritual, never material?

Y.M. Are all longings, desires, ambitions spiritual, never material?

O.M. Yes. The Master in you requires that in all cases you shall content his spirit —that alone. He never requires anything else, he never interests himself in any other matter.

O.M. Yes. The Master in you demands that in all cases you satisfy his spirit —that’s it. He never asks for anything more, he never cares about any other issues.

Y.M. Ah, come! When he covets somebody’s money—isn’t that rather distinctly material and gross?

Y.M. Oh, come on! When he desires someone’s money—isn’t that pretty clearly materialistic and greedy?

O.M. No. The money is merely a symbol—it represents in visible and concrete form a spiritual desire. Any so-called material thing that you want is merely a symbol: you want it not for itself, but because it will content your spirit for the moment.

O.M. No. The money is just a symbol—it visually and concretely represents a spiritual desire. Any so-called material thing you want is just a symbol: you want it not for itself, but because it will satisfy your spirit for the moment.

Y.M. Please particularize.

Y.M. Please specify.

O.M. Very well. Maybe the thing longed for is a new hat. You get it and your vanity is pleased, your spirit contented. Suppose your friends deride the hat, make fun of it: at once it loses its value; you are ashamed of it, you put it out of your sight, you never want to see it again.

O.M. Alright. Maybe what you really want is a new hat. You get it and it boosts your ego, making you feel good. But if your friends tease you about the hat and make

Y.M. I think I see. Go on.

Y.M. I think I get it. Keep going.

O.M. It is the same hat, isn’t it? It is in no way altered. But it wasn’t the hat you wanted, but only what it stood for—a something to please and content your spirit. When it failed of that, the whole of its value was gone. There are no material values; there are only spiritual ones. You will hunt in vain for a material value that is actual, real—there is no such thing. The only value it possesses, for even a moment, is the spiritual value back of it: remove that end and it is at once worthless—like the hat.

O.M. It's the same hat, isn't it? It hasn't changed at all. But it wasn't the hat you really wanted; it was what it represented—a way to satisfy and uplift your spirit. When it failed to do that, it lost all its value. There are no material values; there are only spiritual ones. You'll search in vain for a material value that is actual, real—there's no such thing. The only value it has, even for a moment, is the spiritual value behind it: take that away, and it becomes worthless—just like the hat.

Y.M. Can you extend that to money?

Y.M. Can you add that to money?

O.M. Yes. It is merely a symbol, it has no material value; you think you desire it for its own sake, but it is not so. You desire it for the spiritual content it will bring; if it fail of that, you discover that its value is gone. There is that pathetic tale of the man who labored like a slave, unresting, unsatisfied, until he had accumulated a fortune, and was happy over it, jubilant about it; then in a single week a pestilence swept away all whom he held dear and left him desolate. His money’s value was gone. He realized that his joy in it came not from the money itself, but from the spiritual contentment he got out of his family’s enjoyment of the pleasures and delights it lavished upon them. Money has no material value; if you remove its spiritual value nothing is left but dross. It is so with all things, little or big, majestic or trivial—there are no exceptions. Crowns, scepters, pennies, paste jewels, village notoriety, world-wide fame—they are all the same, they have no material value: while they content the spirit they are precious, when this fails they are worthless.

O.M. Yes. It's just a symbol; it has no material value. You think you want it for itself, but that's not true. You want it for the spiritual fulfillment it brings; if it fails to provide that, you find its value is gone. There's that sad story about the man who worked tirelessly, never satisfied, until he accumulated a fortune and felt happy about it, even ecstatic. Then, in just one week, a plague took away everyone he cared about and left him heartbroken. His money lost all its value. He realized his happiness came not from the money itself, but from the joy it brought his family. Money has no material value; if you take away its spiritual significance, all that's left is worthless stuff. This applies to everything, big or small, grand or trivial—there are no exceptions. Crowns, scepters, pennies, fake jewels, local fame, global recognition—they're all the same; they have no material value: while they satisfy the spirit , they are precious; when that fails, they're worthless.

A Difficult Question

A Tough Question

Y.M. You keep me confused and perplexed all the time by your elusive terminology. Sometimes you divide a man up into two or three separate personalities, each with authorities, jurisdictions, and responsibilities of its own, and when he is in that condition I can’t grasp it. Now when I speak of a man, he is the whole thing in one, and easy to hold and contemplate.

Y.M. You keep confusing me with your vague terminology. Sometimes you break a person down into two or three different personalities, each with its own authority, jurisdiction, and responsibilities, and when that happens, I just can't understand it. When I talk about a person, I mean the whole individual, and that's easy to grasp and think about.

O.M. That is pleasant and convenient, if true. When you speak of “my body” who is the “my”?

O.M. That sounds nice and convenient, if it's true. When you say “my body,” who exactly is the “my”?

Y.M. It is the “me.”

Y.M. It's the "me."

O.M. The body is a property then, and the Me owns it. Who is the Me?

O.M. So the body is a possession, and the Me owns it. Who is the Me?

Y.M. The Me is the whole thing; it is a common property; an undivided ownership, vested in the whole entity.

Y.M. The Me is everything; it's a shared possession; a collective ownership, held by the entire entity.

O.M. If the Me admires a rainbow, is it the whole Me that admires it, including the hair, hands, heels, and all?

O.M. If the me admires a rainbow, is it the entire me that admires it, including the hair, hands, heels, and everything else?

Y.M. Certainly not. It is my mind that admires it.

Y.M. Definitely not. It's my mind that appreciates it.

O.M. So you divide the Me yourself. Everybody does; everybody must. What, then, definitely, is the Me?

O.M. So you split the self yourself. Everyone does; everyone has to. So, what exactly is the self?

Y.M. I think it must consist of just those two parts—the body and the mind.

Y.M. I think it must be made up of just those two parts—the body and the mind.

O.M. You think so? If you say “I believe the world is round,” who is the “I” that is speaking?

O.M. You really think so? When you say “I believe the world is round,” who is the “I” that’s speaking?

Y.M. The mind.

Y.M. The brain.

O.M. If you say “I grieve for the loss of my father,” who is the “I”?

O.M. If you say “I grieve for the loss of my father,” who is the “I”?

Y.M. The mind.

Y.M. The brain.

O.M. Is the mind exercising an intellectual function when it examines and accepts the evidence that the world is round?

O.M. Is the mind using its intellect when it investigates and acknowledges the evidence that the world is round?

Y.M. Yes.

Yes.

O.M. Is it exercising an intellectual function when it grieves for the loss of your father?

O.M. Is it thinking critically when it feels sad about losing your father?

Y.M. That is not cerebration, brain-work, it is a matter of feeling.

Y.M. That’s not thinking or brainwork; it’s all about feeling.

O.M. Then its source is not in your mind, but in your moral territory?

O.M. So its source isn't in your mind, but in your moral territory?

Y.M. I have to grant it.

Y.M. I have to admit it.

O.M. Is your mind a part of your physical equipment?

O.M. Is your mind part of your physical equipment?

Y.M. No. It is independent of it; it is spiritual.

Y.M. No. It's separate from that; it's spiritual.

O.M. Being spiritual, it cannot be affected by physical influences?

O.M. Being spiritual, it can't be influenced by physical factors?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. Does the mind remain sober with the body is drunk?

O.M. Can the mind stay clear when the body is drunk?

Y.M. Well—no.

Y.M. Well, no.

O.M. There is a physical effect present, then?

O.M. So there is a physical effect happening, then?

Y.M. It looks like it.

Y.M. It seems that way.

O.M. A cracked skull has resulted in a crazy mind. Why should it happen if the mind is spiritual, and independent of physical influences?

O.M. A cracked skull has led to a messed-up mind. Why does this happen if the mind is spiritual and independent of physical influences?

Y.M. Well—I don’t know.

Y.M. Well—I’m not sure.

O.M. When you have a pain in your foot, how do you know it?

O.M. When you have a pain in your foot, how do you recognize it?

Y.M. I feel it.

I can feel it.

O.M. But you do not feel it until a nerve reports the hurt to the brain. Yet the brain is the seat of the mind, is it not?

O.M. But you don't feel it until a nerve sends the pain to the brain. Still, the brain is where the mind is located, right?

Y.M. I think so.

Y.M. I believe so.

O.M. But isn’t spiritual enough to learn what is happening in the outskirts without the help of the physical messenger? You perceive that the question of who or what the Me is, is not a simple one at all. You say “I admire the rainbow,” and “I believe the world is round,” and in these cases we find that the Me is not speaking, but only the mental part. You say, “I grieve,” and again the Me is not all speaking, but only the moral part. You say the mind is wholly spiritual; then you say “I have a pain” and find that this time the Me is mental and spiritual combined. We all use the “I” in this indeterminate fashion, there is no help for it. We imagine a Master and King over what you call The Whole Thing, and we speak of him as “I,” but when we try to define him we find we cannot do it. The intellect and the feelings can act quite independently of each other; we recognize that, and we look around for a Ruler who is master over both, and can serve as a definite and indisputable “I,” and enable us to know what we mean and who or what we are talking about when we use that pronoun, but we have to give it up and confess that we cannot find him. To me, Man is a machine, made up of many mechanisms, the moral and mental ones acting automatically in accordance with the impulses of an interior Master who is built out of born-temperament and an accumulation of multitudinous outside influences and trainings; a machine whose one function is to secure the spiritual contentment of the Master, be his desires good or be they evil; a machine whose Will is absolute and must be obeyed, and always is obeyed.

O.M. But isn’t it spiritual enough to understand what’s happening on the outskirts without the help of the physical messenger? You realize that the question of who or what the Me is, is not a simple one at all. You say, “I admire the rainbow,” and “I believe the world is round,” and in these instances, we see that the Me is not speaking, but only the mental part. You say, “I grieve,” and again, the Me is not fully speaking, but just the moral part. You claim that the mind is entirely spiritual; then you say, “I have a pain,” and discover that this time the Me is mental and spiritual combined. We all use “I” in this unclear way; there’s no avoiding it. We envision a Master and King over what you call The Whole Thing, and we refer to him as “I,” but when we try to define him, we find we can’t. The intellect and feelings can function quite independently of each other; we understand that, and we search for a Ruler who masters both and can serve as a clear and undisputed “I,” enabling us to know what we mean and who or what we’re talking about when we use that pronoun, but we have to give it up and admit that we can’t find him. To me, Man is a machine, made up of many mechanisms, the moral and mental ones operating automatically based on the impulses of an internal Master composed of inherent temperament and a mix of countless external influences and training; a machine whose one function is to ensure the spiritual contentment of the Master, whether his desires are good or evil; a machine whose Will is absolute and must be followed, and always is followed.

Y.M. Maybe the Me is the Soul?

Y.M. Maybe the "Me" is the soul?

O.M. Maybe it is. What is the Soul?

O.M. Maybe it is. What is the Soul?

Y.M. I don’t know.

Y.M. I have no idea.

O.M. Neither does any one else.

O.M. Neither does anyone.

The Master Passion

The Master Passion

Y.M. What is the Master?—or, in common speech, the Conscience? Explain it.

Y.M. What is the Master?—or, in everyday language, the Conscience? Explain it.

O.M. It is that mysterious autocrat, lodged in a man, which compels the man to content its desires. It may be called the Master Passion—the hunger for Self-Approval.

O.M. It is that mysterious authority, residing in a person, that drives the person to satisfy its demands. It can be referred to as the Master Passion—the craving for Self-Approval.

Y.M. Where is its seat?

Y.M. Where is it based?

O.M. In man’s moral constitution.

O.M. In man's ethical nature.

Y.M. Are its commands for the man’s good?

Y.M. Are its commands for the man's benefit?

O.M. It is indifferent to the man’s good; it never concerns itself about anything but the satisfying of its own desires. It can be trained to prefer things which will be for the man’s good, but it will prefer them only because they will content it better than other things would.

O.M. It doesn’t care about the man’s well-being; it only focuses on satisfying its own desires. It can be trained to prefer things that are good for the man, but it will only do so because those things will make it feel better than other options would.

Y.M. Then even when it is trained to high ideals it is still looking out for its own contentment, and not for the man’s good.

Y.M. So even when it’s trained to high ideals, it’s still focused on its own happiness, not on what’s best for the person.

O.M. True. Trained or untrained, it cares nothing for the man’s good, and never concerns itself about it.

O.M. True. Whether trained or untrained, it doesn't care at all about the man's well-being and never thinks about it.

Y.M. It seems to be an immoral force seated in the man’s moral constitution.

Y.M. It seems to be an immoral force embedded in the man's moral makeup.

O.M. It is a colorless force seated in the man’s moral constitution. Let us call it an instinct—a blind, unreasoning instinct, which cannot and does not distinguish between good morals and bad ones, and cares nothing for results to the man provided its own contentment be secured; and it will always secure that.

O.M. It is a colorless force rooted in a man's moral makeup. Let's call it an instinct—a blind, unthinking instinct that doesn't differentiate between good morals and bad ones and doesn't care about the man's outcomes, as long as its own satisfaction is guaranteed; and it will always make sure that happens.

Y.M. It seeks money, and it probably considers that that is an advantage for the man?

Y.M. It wants money, and it probably thinks that's a benefit for the guy?

O.M. It is not always seeking money, it is not always seeking power, nor office, nor any other material advantage. In all cases it seeks a spiritual contentment, let the means be what they may. Its desires are determined by the man’s temperament—and it is lord over that. Temperament, Conscience, Susceptibility, Spiritual Appetite, are, in fact, the same thing. Have you ever heard of a person who cared nothing for money?

O.M. It's not always about chasing money, power, status, or any other material benefit. In every case, it seeks a spiritual fulfillment, whatever the means may be. Its desires are shaped by a person's temperament—and it has control over that. Temperament, Conscience, Susceptibility, Spiritual Appetite, are all essentially the same thing. Have you ever come across someone who didn't care at all about money?

Y.M. Yes. A scholar who would not leave his garret and his books to take a place in a business house at a large salary.

Y.M. Yes. A scholar who refused to leave his small room and his books to take a high-paying job in a business.

O.M. He had to satisfy his master—that is to say, his temperament, his Spiritual Appetite—and it preferred books to money. Are there other cases?

O.M. He had to please his master—that is, his personality, his Spiritual Appetite—and it favored books over money. Are there other examples?

Y.M. Yes, the hermit.

Y.M. Yeah, the hermit.

O.M. It is a good instance. The hermit endures solitude, hunger, cold, and manifold perils, to content his autocrat, who prefers these things, and prayer and contemplation, to money or to any show or luxury that money can buy. Are there others?

O.M. It’s a good example. The hermit lives through loneliness, hunger, cold, and various dangers to please his ruler, who values these experiences, along with prayer and reflection, more than money or any indulgence that money can buy. Are there others?

Y.M. Yes. The artist, the poet, the scientist.

Y.M. Yes. The artist, the poet, the scientist.

O.M. Their autocrat prefers the deep pleasures of these occupations, either well paid or ill paid, to any others in the market, at any price. You realize that the Master Passion—the contentment of the spirit—concerns itself with many things besides so-called material advantage, material prosperity, cash, and all that?

O.M. Their leader enjoys the profound satisfaction that comes from these jobs, whether they pay well or poorly, more than anything else available in the market, regardless of the cost. You understand that the main desire—the fulfillment of the spirit—relates to many factors beyond just so-called material gain, financial success, money, and all that?

Y.M. I think I must concede it.

Y.M. I think I have to admit it.

O.M. I believe you must. There are perhaps as many Temperaments that would refuse the burdens and vexations and distinctions of public office as there are that hunger after them. The one set of Temperaments seek the contentment of the spirit, and that alone; and this is exactly the case with the other set. Neither set seeks anything but the contentment of the spirit. If the one is sordid, both are sordid; and equally so, since the end in view is precisely the same in both cases. And in both cases Temperament decides the preference—and Temperament is born, not made.

O.M. I think you have to. There are probably just as many personalities that would avoid the burdens, annoyances, and distinctions of public office as there are those eager for them. One group of personalities seeks only the peace of the spirit, and that’s exactly the situation with the other group. Neither group is after anything but the peace of the spirit. If one is greedy, both are greedy; and they are equally so, since the goal is exactly the same in both cases. In both situations, personality determines the choice—and personality is born, not created.

Conclusion

Wrap-up

O.M. You have been taking a holiday?

O.M. Have you been on vacation?

Y.M. Yes; a mountain tramp covering a week. Are you ready to talk?

Y.M. Yes; a week-long hike in the mountains. Are you ready to chat?

O.M. Quite ready. What shall we begin with?

O.M. I'm all set. What should we start with?

Y.M. Well, lying abed resting up, two days and nights, I have thought over all these talks, and passed them carefully in review. With this result: that... that... are you intending to publish your notions about Man some day?

Y.M. Well, lying in bed resting for two days and nights, I’ve thought about all these discussions and reviewed them carefully. The result is this: that... that... are you planning to publish your ideas about Man someday?

O.M. Now and then, in these past twenty years, the Master inside of me has half-intended to order me to set them to paper and publish them. Do I have to tell you why the order has remained unissued, or can you explain so simple a thing without my help?

O.M. From time to time, in the last twenty years, the Master within me has almost commanded me to write these down and publish them. Do I need to explain why that command has never been given, or can you figure out such a simple thing without my help?

Y.M. By your doctrine, it is simplicity itself: outside influences moved your interior Master to give the order; stronger outside influences deterred him. Without the outside influences, neither of these impulses could ever have been born, since a person’s brain is incapable or originating an idea within itself.

Y.M. According to your theory, it’s really straightforward: external factors prompted your inner Master to take action; stronger external factors held him back. Without those outside influences, neither of these impulses would have ever come about, since a person’s brain can't create an idea on its own.

O.M. Correct. Go on.

Okay, go ahead.

Y.M. The matter of publishing or withholding is still in your Master’s hands. If some day an outside influence shall determine him to publish, he will give the order, and it will be obeyed.

Y.M. The decision to publish or hold back is still up to your Master. If one day an outside force convinces him to publish, he will give the command, and it will be followed.

O.M. That is correct. Well?

O.M. That's right. Well?

Y.M. Upon reflection I have arrived at the conviction that the publication of your doctrines would be harmful. Do you pardon me?

Y.M. After thinking it over, I've come to believe that sharing your ideas would be detrimental. Will you forgive me?

O.M. Pardon you? You have done nothing. You are an instrument—a speaking-trumpet. Speaking-trumpets are not responsible for what is said through them. Outside influences—in the form of lifelong teachings, trainings, notions, prejudices, and other second-hand importations—have persuaded the Master within you that the publication of these doctrines would be harmful. Very well, this is quite natural, and was to be expected; in fact, was inevitable. Go on; for the sake of ease and convenience, stick to habit: speak in the first person, and tell me what your Master thinks about it.

O.M. Pardon you? You haven’t done anything. You’re just a tool—a speaking trumpet. Speaking trumpets aren’t accountable for what comes out of them. Outside influences—like lifelong teachings, training, beliefs, prejudices, and other second-hand ideas—have convinced the Master inside you that sharing these doctrines would be harmful. That’s understandable and was to be expected; in fact, it was inevitable. So go ahead; for the sake of ease and convenience, stick to what you know: speak in the first person and tell me what your Master thinks about it.

Y.M. Well, to begin: it is a desolating doctrine; it is not inspiring, enthusing, uplifting. It takes the glory out of man, it takes the pride out of him, it takes the heroism out of him, it denies him all personal credit, all applause; it not only degrades him to a machine, but allows him no control over the machine; makes a mere coffee-mill of him, and neither permits him to supply the coffee nor turn the crank, his sole and piteously humble function being to grind coarse or fine, according to his make, outside impulses doing the rest.

Y.M. Well, to start: it’s a depressing belief; it’s not inspiring, exciting, or uplifting. It strips away the glory from people, takes away their pride, and removes any sense of heroism. It denies them any personal recognition or applause; it not only reduces them to a machine but also gives them no control over that machine. It turns them into a mere coffee grinder, not allowing them to supply the coffee or turn the crank, with their only sad and humble role being to grind coarse or fine, based on their design, while external forces do everything else.

O.M. It is correctly stated. Tell me—what do men admire most in each other?

O.M. That's right. Tell me—what do men admire the most in each other?

Y.M. Intellect, courage, majesty of build, beauty of countenance, charity, benevolence, magnanimity, kindliness, heroism, and—and—

Y.M. Intelligence, bravery, impressive physique, attractiveness, kindness, generosity, nobility, friendliness, courage, and—and—

O.M. I would not go any further. These are elementals. Virtue, fortitude, holiness, truthfulness, loyalty, high ideals—these, and all the related qualities that are named in the dictionary, are made of the elementals, by blendings, combinations, and shadings of the elementals, just as one makes green by blending blue and yellow, and makes several shades and tints of red by modifying the elemental red. There are several elemental colors; they are all in the rainbow; out of them we manufacture and name fifty shades of them. You have named the elementals of the human rainbow, and also one blend —heroism, which is made out of courage and magnanimity. Very well, then; which of these elements does the possessor of it manufacture for himself? Is it intellect?

O.M. I wouldn’t go any further. These are elementals. Virtue, strength, holiness, honesty, loyalty, high ideals—these, along with all the related qualities listed in the dictionary, are composed of the elementals, through blends, combinations, and variations of the elementals, just like mixing blue and yellow creates green, or different shades and tints of red are made by adjusting the base red. There are several elemental colors; all of them exist in the rainbow, from which we create and name fifty shades. You’ve identified the elementals of the human rainbow, and also one blend—heroism, which combines courage and generosity. So, which of these elements does the person who possesses it create for themselves? Is it intellect?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. Why?

O.M. Why?

Y.M. He is born with it.

Y.M. He was born with it.

O.M. Is it courage?

Is it courage?

Y.M. No. He is born with it.

Y.M. No. He's born with it.

O.M. Is it majesty of build, beauty of countenance?

O.M. Is it the majesty of your physique, the beauty of your face?

Y.M. No. They are birthrights.

No. They are birthrights.

O.M. Take those others—the elemental moral qualities—charity, benevolence, magnanimity, kindliness; fruitful seeds, out of which spring, through cultivation by outside influences, all the manifold blends and combinations of virtues named in the dictionaries: does man manufacture any of those seeds, or are they all born in him?

O.M. Consider those other fundamental moral qualities—charity, kindness, generosity, and compassion; they are like fruitful seeds from which, with the right nurturing from external influences, all the various blends and combinations of virtues listed in dictionaries emerge: does a person create any of those seeds, or are they all innate?

Y.M. Born in him.

Y.M. Born within him.

O.M. Who manufactures them, then?

O.M. Who makes them, then?

Y.M. God.

Y.M. God.

O.M. Where does the credit of it belong?

O.M. Who deserves the credit for this?

Y.M. To God.

Y.M. To God.

O.M. And the glory of which you spoke, and the applause?

O.M. And what about the glory you mentioned, and the applause?

Y.M. To God.

Y.M. To God.

O.M. Then it is you who degrade man. You make him claim glory, praise, flattery, for every valuable thing he possesses—borrowed finery, the whole of it; no rag of it earned by himself, not a detail of it produced by his own labor. You make man a humbug; have I done worse by him?

O.M. So it’s you who diminish humanity. You get him to seek glory, praise, and flattery for every valuable thing he has—borrowed luxuries, all of it; not a scrap of it earned by himself, not a single detail created by his own efforts. You turn man into a phony; have I done any worse to him?

Y.M. You have made a machine of him.

Y.M. You've turned him into a machine.

O.M. Who devised that cunning and beautiful mechanism, a man’s hand?

O.M. Who created that clever and beautiful design, a man’s hand?

Y.M. God.

Y.M. God.

O.M. Who devised the law by which it automatically hammers out of a piano an elaborate piece of music, without error, while the man is thinking about something else, or talking to a friend?

O.M. Who created the system that automatically plays a complex piece of music on a piano flawlessly, while a person is distracted or chatting with a friend?

Y.M. God.

Y.M. God.

O.M. Who devised the blood? Who devised the wonderful machinery which automatically drives its renewing and refreshing streams through the body, day and night, without assistance or advice from the man? Who devised the man’s mind, whose machinery works automatically, interests itself in what it pleases, regardless of its will or desire, labors all night when it likes, deaf to his appeals for mercy? God devised all these things. I have not made man a machine, God made him a machine. I am merely calling attention to the fact, nothing more. Is it wrong to call attention to the fact? Is it a crime?

O.M. Who created blood? Who designed the amazing system that automatically keeps its renewing and refreshing flow going through the body, day and night, without any help or advice from the person? Who created the human mind, whose mechanisms operate on their own, taking an interest in whatever they want, no matter what their will or desires are, working all night when it chooses, ignoring pleas for mercy? God created all these things. I didn’t make man a machine; God made him a machine. I'm just pointing out this fact, nothing more. Is it wrong to point out this fact? Is it a crime?

Y.M. I think it is wrong to expose a fact when harm can come of it.

Y.M. I think it's wrong to reveal something when it could cause harm.

O.M. Go on.

O.M. Continue.

Y.M. Look at the matter as it stands now. Man has been taught that he is the supreme marvel of the Creation; he believes it; in all the ages he has never doubted it, whether he was a naked savage, or clothed in purple and fine linen, and civilized. This has made his heart buoyant, his life cheery. His pride in himself, his sincere admiration of himself, his joy in what he supposed were his own and unassisted achievements, and his exultation over the praise and applause which they evoked—these have exalted him, enthused him, ambitioned him to higher and higher flights; in a word, made his life worth the living. But by your scheme, all this is abolished; he is degraded to a machine, he is a nobody, his noble prides wither to mere vanities; let him strive as he may, he can never be any better than his humblest and stupidest neighbor; he would never be cheerful again, his life would not be worth the living.

Y.M. Look at the situation as it is now. People have been taught that they are the greatest wonder of Creation; they believe it. Throughout history, they've never questioned it, whether they were primitive or dressed in the finest clothes and civilized. This belief has lifted their spirits and made their lives joyful. Their pride in themselves, their genuine admiration for who they are, their happiness in what they thought were their own self-made accomplishments, and their excitement over the praise and applause these received—these have inspired them, driven them to aim for greater heights; in short, they've made life worth living. But with your plan, all of this is taken away; they are reduced to machines, they become insignificant, their noble pride turns into simple vanity; no matter how hard they try, they can never be better than their least capable neighbor; they would never be happy again, and their lives would no longer feel valuable.

O.M. You really think that?

O.M. You really believe that?

Y.M. I certainly do.

I definitely do.

O.M. Have you ever seen me uncheerful, unhappy.

O.M. Have you ever seen me anything but cheerful or happy?

Y.M. No.

Y.M. No.

O.M. Well, I believe these things. Why have they not made me unhappy?

O.M. Well, I believe in these things. Why haven't they made me unhappy?

Y.M. Oh, well—temperament, of course! You never let that escape from your scheme.

Y.M. Oh, well—it's all about temperament, of course! You never let that slip from your plans.

O.M. That is correct. If a man is born with an unhappy temperament, nothing can make him happy; if he is born with a happy temperament, nothing can make him unhappy.

O.M. That’s right. If a man is born with a gloomy disposition, nothing can make him happy; if he is born with a cheerful disposition, nothing can make him unhappy.

Y.M. What—not even a degrading and heart-chilling system of beliefs?

What— not even a humiliating and terrifying belief system?

O.M. Beliefs? Mere beliefs? Mere convictions? They are powerless. They strive in vain against inborn temperament.

O.M. Beliefs? Just beliefs? Just convictions? They’re useless. They fight in vain against natural temperament.

Y.M. I can’t believe that, and I don’t.

Y.M. I can't believe that, and I don't.

O.M. Now you are speaking hastily. It shows that you have not studiously examined the facts. Of all your intimates, which one is the happiest? Isn’t it Burgess?

O.M. You're speaking too quickly now. It shows that you haven't carefully looked into the facts. Of all your close friends, which one is the happiest? Isn't it Burgess?

Y.M. Easily.

Y.M. Sure thing.

O.M. And which one is the unhappiest? Henry Adams?

O.M. And who's the most unhappy? Henry Adams?

Y.M. Without a question!

Y.M. Absolutely!

O.M. I know them well. They are extremes, abnormals; their temperaments are as opposite as the poles. Their life-histories are about alike—but look at the results! Their ages are about the same—about around fifty. Burgess had always been buoyant, hopeful, happy; Adams has always been cheerless, hopeless, despondent. As young fellows both tried country journalism—and failed. Burgess didn’t seem to mind it; Adams couldn’t smile, he could only mourn and groan over what had happened and torture himself with vain regrets for not having done so and so instead of so and so—then he would have succeeded. They tried the law—and failed. Burgess remained happy—because he couldn’t help it. Adams was wretched—because he couldn’t help it. From that day to this, those two men have gone on trying things and failing: Burgess has come out happy and cheerful every time; Adams the reverse. And we do absolutely know that these men’s inborn temperaments have remained unchanged through all the vicissitudes of their material affairs. Let us see how it is with their immaterials. Both have been zealous Democrats; both have been zealous Republicans; both have been zealous Mugwumps. Burgess has always found happiness and Adams unhappiness in these several political beliefs and in their migrations out of them. Both of these men have been Presbyterians, Universalists, Methodists, Catholics—then Presbyterians again, then Methodists again. Burgess has always found rest in these excursions, and Adams unrest. They are trying Christian Science, now, with the customary result, the inevitable result. No political or religious belief can make Burgess unhappy or the other man happy. I assure you it is purely a matter of temperament. Beliefs are acquirements, temperaments are born; beliefs are subject to change, nothing whatever can change temperament.

O.M. I know them well. They are extremes, outliers; their temperaments are as different as can be. Their life stories are pretty similar—but look at the outcomes! They’re both around fifty. Burgess has always been upbeat, optimistic, and happy; Adams has always been gloomy, pessimistic, and depressed. As young men, they both tried their hand at country journalism—and failed. Burgess didn’t seem to care; Adams couldn’t smile, he could only lament and groan over what had happened, torturing himself with useless regrets for not having done things differently—then he would have succeeded. They tried law—and failed. Burgess stayed happy—because that’s just how he is. Adams was miserable—because that’s just how he is. Since then, those two have kept trying new things and failing: Burgess has emerged happy and cheerful each time; Adams has not. We know for sure that these men’s inherent temperaments haven’t changed through all the ups and downs of their lives. Let’s look at their intangible aspects. Both have been passionate Democrats; both have been passionate Republicans; both have been passionate Mugwumps. Burgess has consistently found happiness and Adams unhappiness in these various political beliefs and in their shifts between them. Both of these men have been Presbyterians, Universalists, Methodists, and Catholics—then Presbyterians again, then Methodists again. Burgess has always found peace in these explorations, while Adams found unrest. They’re trying Christian Science now, with the usual outcome, the inevitable outcome. No political or religious belief can make Burgess unhappy or the other man happy. I assure you it’s purely a matter of temperament. Beliefs are acquired, temperaments are born; beliefs can change, but nothing can change temperament.

Y.M. You have instanced extreme temperaments.

Y.M. You've mentioned intense personalities.

O.M. Yes, the half-dozen others are modifications of the extremes. But the law is the same. Where the temperament is two-thirds happy, or two-thirds unhappy, no political or religious beliefs can change the proportions. The vast majority of temperaments are pretty equally balanced; the intensities are absent, and this enables a nation to learn to accommodate itself to its political and religious circumstances and like them, be satisfied with them, at last prefer them. Nations do not think, they only feel. They get their feelings at second hand through their temperaments, not their brains. A nation can be brought—by force of circumstances, not argument—to reconcile itself to any kind of government or religion that can be devised; in time it will fit itself to the required conditions; later, it will prefer them and will fiercely fight for them. As instances, you have all history: the Greeks, the Romans, the Persians, the Egyptians, the Russians, the Germans, the French, the English, the Spaniards, the Americans, the South Americans, the Japanese, the Chinese, the Hindus, the Turks—a thousand wild and tame religions, every kind of government that can be thought of, from tiger to house-cat, each nation knowing it has the only true religion and the only sane system of government, each despising all the others, each an ass and not suspecting it, each proud of its fancied supremacy, each perfectly sure it is the pet of God, each without undoubting confidence summoning Him to take command in time of war, each surprised when He goes over to the enemy, but by habit able to excuse it and resume compliments—in a word, the whole human race content, always content, persistently content, indestructibly content, happy, thankful, proud, no matter what its religion is, nor whether its master be tiger or house-cat. Am I stating facts? You know I am. Is the human race cheerful? You know it is. Considering what it can stand, and be happy, you do me too much honor when you think that I can place before it a system of plain cold facts that can take the cheerfulness out of it. Nothing can do that. Everything has been tried. Without success. I beg you not to be troubled.

O.M. Yes, the other half-dozen are variations of the extremes. But the principle remains the same. When someone's temperament is two-thirds happy or two-thirds unhappy, no political or religious beliefs can alter those proportions. Most temperaments are pretty balanced; the extremes are missing, which allows a nation to adapt to its political and religious environment and eventually like them, be satisfied with them, and even prefer them. Nations don’t think, they only feel. Their feelings come secondhand through their temperaments, not their intellects. A nation can be made—by circumstances, not debate—to accept any type of government or religion imaginable; eventually, it will adapt to the necessary conditions; later, it will prefer them and will fiercely defend them. Just look at all of history: the Greeks, the Romans, the Persians, the Egyptians, the Russians, the Germans, the French, the English, the Spaniards, the Americans, the South Americans, the Japanese, the Chinese, the Hindus, the Turks—a thousand wild and tame religions, every sort of government you can think of, from tiger to house-cat, each nation believing it has the one true religion and the only sensible system of government, each looking down on all the others, each foolish and unaware of it, each proud of its imagined superiority, each completely convinced it is God's favorite, each confidently asking Him to take charge in times of war, each surprised when He sides with the enemy but, by habit, able to excuse it and continue with praises—in short, the entire human race is content, always content, persistently content, indestructibly content, happy, thankful, proud, regardless of its religion or whether its ruler is a tiger or a house-cat. Am I stating facts? You know I am. Is the human race cheerful? You know it is. Given what it can endure and still be happy, you honor me too much if you think I can present it with a system of plain cold facts that could dampen its cheerfulness. Nothing can do that. Everything has been tried. Without success. I ask you not to worry.

THE DEATH OF JEAN

The death of Jean Clemens occurred early in the morning of December 24, 1909. Mr. Clemens was in great stress of mind when I first saw him, but a few hours later I found him writing steadily.

The death of Jean Clemens happened early in the morning on December 24, 1909. Mr. Clemens was very troubled when I first saw him, but a few hours later, I found him writing consistently.

“I am setting it down,” he said, “everything. It is a relief to me to write it. It furnishes me an excuse for thinking.” At intervals during that day and the next I looked in, and usually found him writing. Then on the evening of the 26th, when he knew that Jean had been laid to rest in Elmira, he came to my room with the manuscript in his hand.

“I’m writing it all down,” he said. “It feels good to put it on paper. It gives me a reason to think.” Throughout that day and the next, I checked in on him and often found him writing. Then, on the evening of the 26th, when he knew that Jean had been buried in Elmira, he came to my room holding the manuscript.

“I have finished it,” he said; “read it. I can form no opinion of it myself. If you think it worthy, some day—at the proper time—it can end my autobiography. It is the final chapter.”

“I’ve finished it,” he said; “read it. I can’t really judge it myself. If you think it’s worthy, one day—when the time is right—it can be the last chapter of my autobiography.”

Four months later—almost to the day—(April 21st) he was with Jean.

Four months later—almost to the day—(April 21st) he was with Jean.

Albert Bigelow Paine.

Albert Bigelow Paine.

Stormfield, Christmas Eve, 11 A.M., 1909.

Stormfield, Christmas Eve, 11 A.M., 1909.

JEAN IS DEAD!

JEAN IS DEAD!

Has any one ever tried to put upon paper all the little happenings connected with a dear one—happenings of the twenty-four hours preceding the sudden and unexpected death of that dear one? Would a book contain them? Would two books contain them? I think not. They pour into the mind in a flood. They are little things that have been always happening every day, and were always so unimportant and easily forgettable before—but now! Now, how different! how precious they are, how dear, how unforgettable, how pathetic, how sacred, how clothed with dignity!

Has anyone ever tried to write down all the little moments tied to someone special—moments from the twenty-four hours before that special person's sudden and unexpected death? Would one book be enough? Would two be enough? I don’t think so. They come rushing into your mind all at once. They are the little things that happened every day, things that seemed so unimportant and easy to forget before—but now! Now they feel so different! They’re so precious, so dear, so unforgettable, so heartbreaking, so sacred, and filled with dignity!

Last night Jean, all flushed with splendid health, and I the same, from the wholesome effects of my Bermuda holiday, strolled hand in hand from the dinner-table and sat down in the library and chatted, and planned, and discussed, cheerily and happily (and how unsuspectingly!)—until nine—which is late for us—then went upstairs, Jean’s friendly German dog following. At my door Jean said, “I can’t kiss you good night, father: I have a cold, and you could catch it.” I bent and kissed her hand. She was moved—I saw it in her eyes—and she impulsively kissed my hand in return. Then with the usual gay “Sleep well, dear!” from both, we parted.

Last night, Jean, looking vibrant and full of health, and I, feeling the same from the refreshing effects of my Bermuda vacation, walked hand in hand from the dinner table and settled in the library to chat, plan, and discuss things cheerfully and happily (and completely unsuspectingly!)—until nine—which is late for us—then went upstairs, with Jean’s friendly German dog trailing behind. At my door, Jean said, “I can’t kiss you goodnight, Dad: I have a cold, and you might catch it.” I leaned down and kissed her hand. She was touched—I could see it in her eyes—and she instinctively kissed my hand in return. Then, with our usual cheerful “Sleep well, dear!” from both of us, we parted ways.

At half past seven this morning I woke, and heard voices outside my door. I said to myself, “Jean is starting on her usual horseback flight to the station for the mail.” Then Katy[1] entered, stood quaking and gasping at my bedside a moment, then found her tongue:

At 7:30 this morning, I woke up and heard voices outside my door. I thought to myself, “Jean is off on her usual horseback ride to the station for the mail.” Then Katy[1] came in, stood shivering and out of breath at my bedside for a moment, then found her words:

[1] Katy Leary, who had been in the service of the Clemens family for twenty-nine years.

[1] Katy Leary had worked for the Clemens family for twenty-nine years.

“MISS JEAN IS DEAD!”

"Miss Jean has passed away!"

Possibly I know now what the soldier feels when a bullet crashes through his heart.

Possibly I understand now what the soldier feels when a bullet hits his heart.

In her bathroom there she lay, the fair young creature, stretched upon the floor and covered with a sheet. And looking so placid, so natural, and as if asleep. We knew what had happened. She was an epileptic: she had been seized with a convulsion and heart failure in her bath. The doctor had to come several miles. His efforts, like our previous ones, failed to bring her back to life.

In her bathroom, there she lay, the young woman, stretched out on the floor and covered with a sheet. She looked so peaceful, so natural, and as if she were asleep. We knew what had happened. She was epileptic; she had suffered a seizure and heart failure in her bath. The doctor had to come several miles. His attempts, like ours before, failed to bring her back to life.

It is noon, now. How lovable she looks, how sweet and how tranquil! It is a noble face, and full of dignity; and that was a good heart that lies there so still.

It’s noon now. She looks so lovable, so sweet and peaceful! It’s a noble face, full of dignity; and that’s a good heart resting so quietly.

In England, thirteen years ago, my wife and I were stabbed to the heart with a cablegram which said, “Susy was mercifully released today.” I had to send a like shot to Clara, in Berlin, this morning. With the peremptory addition, “You must not come home.” Clara and her husband sailed from here on the 11th of this month. How will Clara bear it? Jean, from her babyhood, was a worshiper of Clara.

In England, thirteen years ago, my wife and I received a devastating cable saying, “Susy was mercifully released today.” This morning, I had to send a similar message to Clara in Berlin, with the urgent instruction, “You must not come home.” Clara and her husband left here on the 11th of this month. How will Clara handle it? Jean has looked up to Clara since she was a baby.

Four days ago I came back from a month’s holiday in Bermuda in perfected health; but by some accident the reporters failed to perceive this. Day before yesterday, letters and telegrams began to arrive from friends and strangers which indicated that I was supposed to be dangerously ill. Yesterday Jean begged me to explain my case through the Associated Press. I said it was not important enough; but she was distressed and said I must think of Clara. Clara would see the report in the German papers, and as she had been nursing her husband day and night for four months[2] and was worn out and feeble, the shock might be disastrous. There was reason in that; so I sent a humorous paragraph by telephone to the Associated Press denying the “charge” that I was “dying,” and saying “I would not do such a thing at my time of life.”

Four days ago, I returned from a month-long vacation in Bermuda feeling perfectly healthy; but somehow the reporters didn't catch on to that. Two days ago, letters and messages started coming in from friends and strangers, suggesting that I was seriously ill. Yesterday, Jean urged me to clarify the situation through the Associated Press. I thought it wasn’t necessary, but she was upset and reminded me to consider Clara. Clara would see the reports in the German newspapers, and since she had been taking care of her husband day and night for four months and was completely worn out, the news could be shocking for her. That made sense, so I sent a lighthearted message over the phone to the Associated Press denying the claim that I was “dying,” stating, “I wouldn’t do such a thing at my age.”

[2] Mr. Gabrilowitsch had been operated on for appendicitis.

[2] Mr. Gabrilowitsch had surgery for appendicitis.

Jean was a little troubled, and did not like to see me treat the matter so lightly; but I said it was best to treat it so, for there was nothing serious about it. This morning I sent the sorrowful facts of this day’s irremediable disaster to the Associated Press. Will both appear in this evening’s papers?—the one so blithe, the other so tragic?

Jean was a bit upset and didn't like to see me take the situation so lightly; but I told her it was better to handle it this way since it wasn't that serious. This morning, I shared the unfortunate details of today’s irreversible disaster with the Associated Press. Will both stories appear in this evening’s papers?—one so cheerful, the other so tragic?

I lost Susy thirteen years ago; I lost her mother—her incomparable mother!—five and a half years ago; Clara has gone away to live in Europe; and now I have lost Jean. How poor I am, who was once so rich! Seven months ago Mr. Rogers died—one of the best friends I ever had, and the nearest perfect, as man and gentleman, I have yet met among my race; within the last six weeks Gilder has passed away, and Laffan—old, old friends of mine. Jean lies yonder, I sit here; we are strangers under our own roof; we kissed hands good-by at this door last night—and it was forever, we never suspecting it. She lies there, and I sit here—writing, busying myself, to keep my heart from breaking. How dazzlingly the sunshine is flooding the hills around! It is like a mockery.

I lost Susy thirteen years ago; I lost her mother—her amazing mother!—five and a half years ago; Clara has moved to Europe; and now I have lost Jean. How poor I am, who once was so rich! Seven months ago, Mr. Rogers died—one of the best friends I ever had, and the closest to perfect, as a man and gentleman, I have ever met among my kind; in the last six weeks, Gilder has passed away, and Laffan—old, dear friends of mine. Jean is over there, and I’m here; we are strangers in our own home; we said our goodbyes at this door last night—and it was forever, without ever suspecting it. She lies there, and I sit here—writing, keeping myself busy, to keep my heart from breaking. How brightly the sunshine is flooding the hills around! It feels like a mockery.

Seventy-four years old twenty-four days ago. Seventy-four years old yesterday. Who can estimate my age today?

Seventy-four years old twenty-four days ago. Seventy-four years old yesterday. Who can guess my age today?

I have looked upon her again. I wonder I can bear it. She looks just as her mother looked when she lay dead in that Florentine villa so long ago. The sweet placidity of death! it is more beautiful than sleep.

I have looked at her again. I wonder how I can handle it. She looks just like her mother did when she was dead in that Florentine villa so long ago. The gentle peace of death! It’s more beautiful than sleep.

I saw her mother buried. I said I would never endure that horror again; that I would never again look into the grave of any one dear to me. I have kept to that. They will take Jean from this house tomorrow, and bear her to Elmira, New York, where lie those of us that have been released, but I shall not follow.

I saw her mother buried. I said I would never go through that horror again; that I would never again look into the grave of anyone I cared about. I’ve stuck to that. They’ll take Jean from this house tomorrow and take her to Elmira, New York, where those of us who have been let go are. But I won’t follow.

Jean was on the dock when the ship came in, only four days ago. She was at the door, beaming a welcome, when I reached this house the next evening. We played cards, and she tried to teach me a new game called “Mark Twain.” We sat chatting cheerily in the library last night, and she wouldn’t let me look into the loggia, where she was making Christmas preparations. She said she would finish them in the morning, and then her little French friend would arrive from New York—the surprise would follow; the surprise she had been working over for days. While she was out for a moment I disloyally stole a look. The loggia floor was clothed with rugs and furnished with chairs and sofas; and the uncompleted surprise was there: in the form of a Christmas tree that was drenched with silver film in a most wonderful way; and on a table was a prodigal profusion of bright things which she was going to hang upon it today. What desecrating hand will ever banish that eloquent unfinished surprise from that place? Not mine, surely. All these little matters have happened in the last four days. “Little.” Yes—then. But not now. Nothing she said or thought or did is little now. And all the lavish humor!—what is become of it? It is pathos, now. Pathos, and the thought of it brings tears.

Jean was at the dock when the ship arrived, just four days ago. She was at the door, smiling with a warm welcome, when I got to the house the next evening. We played cards, and she tried to teach me a new game called “Mark Twain.” We sat chatting happily in the library last night, and she wouldn’t let me peek into the loggia, where she was getting ready for Christmas. She said she would finish it in the morning, and then her little French friend would arrive from New York—the surprise would follow; the surprise she had been planning for days. While she stepped out for a moment, I sneakily took a look. The loggia floor was covered with rugs and furnished with chairs and sofas; and the unfinished surprise was there: in the form of a Christmas tree that was beautifully draped in silver; and on a table was an extravagant display of colorful decorations she was going to hang on it today. What irreverent hand could ever remove that touching unfinished surprise from that place? Not mine, that’s for sure. All these little things have happened in the last four days. “Little.” Yes—then. But not now. Nothing she said or thought or did feels little now. And all the extravagant humor!—what happened to it? It’s pathos now. Pathos, and just thinking about it brings tears.

All these little things happened such a few hours ago—and now she lies yonder. Lies yonder, and cares for nothing any more. Strange—marvelous—incredible! I have had this experience before; but it would still be incredible if I had had it a thousand times.

All these little things happened just a few hours ago—and now she lies over there. Lies over there, and doesn’t care about anything anymore. Strange—amazing—incredible! I’ve been through this before; but it would still be unbelievable even if I had experienced it a thousand times.

“MISS JEAN IS DEAD!”

“Miss Jean has passed away!”

That is what Katy said. When I heard the door open behind the bed’s head without a preliminary knock, I supposed it was Jean coming to kiss me good morning, she being the only person who was used to entering without formalities.

That’s what Katy said. When I heard the door open behind the head of the bed without a knock, I thought it was Jean coming in to kiss me good morning, since she was the only one who was used to coming in without any formalities.

And so—

And so—

I have been to Jean’s parlor. Such a turmoil of Christmas presents for servants and friends! They are everywhere; tables, chairs, sofas, the floor—everything is occupied, and over-occupied. It is many and many a year since I have seen the like. In that ancient day Mrs. Clemens and I used to slip softly into the nursery at midnight on Christmas Eve and look the array of presents over. The children were little then. And now here is Jean’s parlor looking just as that nursery used to look. The presents are not labeled—the hands are forever idle that would have labeled them today. Jean’s mother always worked herself down with her Christmas preparations. Jean did the same yesterday and the preceding days, and the fatigue has cost her her life. The fatigue caused the convulsion that attacked her this morning. She had had no attack for months.

I’ve been to Jean's place. What a mess of Christmas gifts for servants and friends! They’re everywhere—tables, chairs, sofas, the floor—everything is filled to the brim. It’s been years since I’ve seen anything like it. Back in the day, Mrs. Clemens and I used to quietly sneak into the nursery at midnight on Christmas Eve to check out all the presents. The kids were little then. And now here’s Jean’s living room, looking just like that nursery used to. The gifts aren’t labeled—the hands that would have labeled them today are forever still. Jean’s mom always worked herself to the bone with Christmas preparations. Jean did the same yesterday and the days before, and the exhaustion has cost her her life. The fatigue caused the seizure that hit her this morning. She hadn’t had an attack in months.

Jean was so full of life and energy that she was constantly in danger of overtaxing her strength. Every morning she was in the saddle by half past seven, and off to the station for her mail. She examined the letters and I distributed them: some to her, some to Mr. Paine, the others to the stenographer and myself. She dispatched her share and then mounted her horse again and went around superintending her farm and her poultry the rest of the day. Sometimes she played billiards with me after dinner, but she was usually too tired to play, and went early to bed.

Jean was so lively and full of energy that she was always at risk of pushing herself too hard. Every morning she was in the saddle by 7:30, heading to the station for her mail. She would look over the letters while I handed them out: some for her, some for Mr. Paine, and the rest for the stenographer and me. After she sent out her share, she would get back on her horse and spend the rest of the day overseeing her farm and poultry. Sometimes she'd play billiards with me after dinner, but she was usually too exhausted to play and would go to bed early.

Yesterday afternoon I told her about some plans I had been devising while absent in Bermuda, to lighten her burdens. We would get a housekeeper; also we would put her share of the secretary-work into Mr. Paine’s hands.

Yesterday afternoon, I told her about some plans I had been working on while I was away in Bermuda, to make things easier for her. We would hire a housekeeper, and we would hand over her share of the secretary work to Mr. Paine.

No—she wasn’t willing. She had been making plans herself. The matter ended in a compromise, I submitted. I always did. She wouldn’t audit the bills and let Paine fill out the checks—she would continue to attend to that herself. Also, she would continue to be housekeeper, and let Katy assist. Also, she would continue to answer the letters of personal friends for me. Such was the compromise. Both of us called it by that name, though I was not able to see where any formidable change had been made.

No—she wasn’t willing. She had been making her own plans. The matter ended in a compromise, and I went along with it. I always did. She wouldn’t review the bills or let Paine write the checks—she would keep doing that herself. Also, she would continue being the housekeeper, with Katy helping out. Plus, she would keep answering personal letters from friends for me. That was the compromise. We both referred to it that way, even though I couldn’t see where any significant change had taken place.

However, Jean was pleased, and that was sufficient for me. She was proud of being my secretary, and I was never able to persuade her to give up any part of her share in that unlovely work.

However, Jean was happy, and that was enough for me. She took pride in being my secretary, and I could never convince her to let go of any part of that thankless job.

In the talk last night I said I found everything going so smoothly that if she were willing I would go back to Bermuda in February and get blessedly out of the clash and turmoil again for another month. She was urgent that I should do it, and said that if I would put off the trip until March she would take Katy and go with me. We struck hands upon that, and said it was settled. I had a mind to write to Bermuda by tomorrow’s ship and secure a furnished house and servants. I meant to write the letter this morning. But it will never be written, now.

In the conversation last night, I mentioned that everything was going so smoothly that if she was up for it, I would head back to Bermuda in February and blissfully escape the chaos for another month. She was eager for me to go and said if I delayed the trip until March, she would take Katy and join me. We shook on it and agreed it was a done deal. I intended to write to Bermuda on tomorrow’s ship to arrange a furnished house and some help. I planned to write that letter this morning. But now, it will never get written.

For she lies yonder, and before her is another journey than that.

For she lies over there, and ahead of her is a different journey than that.

Night is closing down; the rim of the sun barely shows above the sky-line of the hills.

Night is falling; the edge of the sun barely peeks over the horizon of the hills.

I have been looking at that face again that was growing dearer and dearer to me every day. I was getting acquainted with Jean in these last nine months. She had been long an exile from home when she came to us three-quarters of a year ago. She had been shut up in sanitariums, many miles from us. How eloquently glad and grateful she was to cross her father’s threshold again!

I’ve been looking at that face again, which has been growing more and more precious to me each day. I’ve been getting to know Jean over these last nine months. She had been away from home for a long time before she joined us three-quarters of a year ago. She had spent time in sanitariums, far away from us. How wonderfully happy and thankful she was to cross her father’s threshold again!

Would I bring her back to life if I could do it? I would not. If a word would do it, I would beg for strength to withhold the word. And I would have the strength; I am sure of it. In her loss I am almost bankrupt, and my life is a bitterness, but I am content: for she has been enriched with the most precious of all gifts—that gift which makes all other gifts mean and poor—death. I have never wanted any released friend of mine restored to life since I reached manhood. I felt in this way when Susy passed away; and later my wife, and later Mr. Rogers. When Clara met me at the station in New York and told me Mr. Rogers had died suddenly that morning, my thought was, Oh, favorite of fortune—fortunate all his long and lovely life—fortunate to his latest moment! The reporters said there were tears of sorrow in my eyes. True—but they were for me, not for him. He had suffered no loss. All the fortunes he had ever made before were poverty compared with this one.

Would I bring her back to life if I could? I wouldn't. If a word could do it, I would plead for the strength to hold back that word. And I would have that strength; I’m certain of it. In her loss, I feel almost empty, and my life is filled with bitterness, but I'm at peace: because she has been given the most precious gift of all—that gift that makes all other gifts seem meaningless—death. I haven’t wanted any of my departed friends brought back to life since I became an adult. I felt this way when Susy passed; then my wife, and later Mr. Rogers. When Clara met me at the station in New York and told me Mr. Rogers had died suddenly that morning, my first thought was, Oh, fortunate one—fortunate throughout his long and beautiful life—fortunate until his last moment! The reporters said there were tears of sorrow in my eyes. That’s true—but they were for me, not for him. He has suffered no loss. All the wealth he amassed before was nothing compared to this.

Why did I build this house, two years ago? To shelter this vast emptiness? How foolish I was! But I shall stay in it. The spirits of the dead hallow a house, for me. It was not so with other members of my family. Susy died in the house we built in Hartford. Mrs. Clemens would never enter it again. But it made the house dearer to me. I have entered it once since, when it was tenantless and silent and forlorn, but to me it was a holy place and beautiful. It seemed to me that the spirits of the dead were all about me, and would speak to me and welcome me if they could: Livy, and Susy, and George, and Henry Robinson, and Charles Dudley Warner. How good and kind they were, and how lovable their lives! In fancy I could see them all again, I could call the children back and hear them romp again with George—that peerless black ex-slave and children’s idol who came one day—a flitting stranger—to wash windows, and stayed eighteen years. Until he died. Clara and Jean would never enter again the New York hotel which their mother had frequented in earlier days. They could not bear it. But I shall stay in this house. It is dearer to me tonight than ever it was before. Jean’s spirit will make it beautiful for me always. Her lonely and tragic death—but I will not think of that now.

Why did I build this house two years ago? To fill this huge emptiness? How foolish I was! But I will stay in it. The spirits of the dead make a house special for me. It wasn't the same for the other members of my family. Susy died in the house we built in Hartford. Mrs. Clemens would never go back there again. But it made the house even more precious to me. I entered it once since then, when it was empty, quiet, and sad, but to me, it was a sacred and beautiful place. I felt like the spirits of the dead were around me, ready to speak to me and welcome me if they could: Livy, and Susy, and George, and Henry Robinson, and Charles Dudley Warner. They were so good and kind, and their lives were so lovable! I could imagine them all again; I could call the children back and hear them playing with George—that remarkable black ex-slave and children’s hero who came one day—a fleeting stranger—to wash windows and ended up staying for eighteen years. Until he died. Clara and Jean would never go back to the New York hotel their mother used to visit. They couldn't handle it. But I will stay in this house. It means more to me tonight than it ever has before. Jean’s spirit will always make it beautiful for me. Her lonely and tragic death—but I won’t think about that right now.

Jean’s mother always devoted two or three weeks to Christmas shopping, and was always physically exhausted when Christmas Eve came. Jean was her very own child—she wore herself out present-hunting in New York these latter days. Paine has just found on her desk a long list of names—fifty, he thinks—people to whom she sent presents last night. Apparently she forgot no one. And Katy found there a roll of bank-notes, for the servants.

Jean’s mom always spent two or three weeks shopping for Christmas and was completely worn out by the time Christmas Eve arrived. Jean was her own child—she wore herself out looking for gifts in New York these days. Paine just found a long list of names on her desk—about fifty, he thinks—people she sent presents to last night. It seems she didn’t forget anyone. And Katy found a bundle of cash for the staff.

Her dog has been wandering about the grounds today, comradeless and forlorn. I have seen him from the windows. She got him from Germany. He has tall ears and looks exactly like a wolf. He was educated in Germany, and knows no language but the German. Jean gave him no orders save in that tongue. And so when the burglar-alarm made a fierce clamor at midnight a fortnight ago, the butler, who is French and knows no German, tried in vain to interest the dog in the supposed burglar. Jean wrote me, to Bermuda, about the incident. It was the last letter I was ever to receive from her bright head and her competent hand. The dog will not be neglected.

Her dog has been wandering around the grounds today, lonely and sad. I've seen him from the windows. She got him from Germany. He has large ears and looks just like a wolf. He was trained in Germany and only understands German. Jean gave him commands only in that language. So, when the burglar alarm went off loudly at midnight two weeks ago, the butler, who is French and doesn’t know German, tried unsuccessfully to get the dog to pay attention to the supposed burglar. Jean wrote to me about the incident while I was in Bermuda. That was the last letter I would ever get from her bright mind and skilled hand. The dog won't be neglected.

There was never a kinder heart than Jean’s. From her childhood up she always spent the most of her allowance on charities of one kind and another. After she became secretary and had her income doubled she spent her money upon these things with a free hand. Mine too, I am glad and grateful to say.

There was never a kinder heart than Jean’s. Since her childhood, she always used most of her allowance on various charities. After she became a secretary and had her income doubled, she spent her money on these causes generously. I did too, and I’m glad and grateful to say so.

She was a loyal friend to all animals, and she loved them all, birds, beasts, and everything—even snakes—an inheritance from me. She knew all the birds; she was high up in that lore. She became a member of various humane societies when she was still a little girl—both here and abroad—and she remained an active member to the last. She founded two or three societies for the protection of animals, here and in Europe.

She was a devoted friend to all animals, loving them all—birds, beasts, and even snakes—a trait she inherited from me. She was knowledgeable about all the birds; she was well-versed in that area. She joined several humane societies when she was just a little girl—both here and internationally—and she kept up her active membership until the end. She founded two or three organizations dedicated to animal protection, here and in Europe.

She was an embarrassing secretary, for she fished my correspondence out of the waste-basket and answered the letters. She thought all letters deserved the courtesy of an answer. Her mother brought her up in that kindly error.

She was an awkward secretary because she dug my correspondence out of the trash and replied to the letters. She believed that every letter deserved the courtesy of a response. Her mother raised her with that misguided belief.

She could write a good letter, and was swift with her pen. She had but an indifferent ear for music, but her tongue took to languages with an easy facility. She never allowed her Italian, French, and German to get rusty through neglect.

She could write a great letter and was quick with her pen. She had a mediocre ear for music, but she picked up languages easily. She always kept her Italian, French, and German sharp and never let them get rusty through neglect.

The telegrams of sympathy are flowing in, from far and wide, now, just as they did in Italy five years and a half ago, when this child’s mother laid down her blameless life. They cannot heal the hurt, but they take away some of the pain. When Jean and I kissed hands and parted at my door last, how little did we imagine that in twenty-two hours the telegraph would be bringing words like these:

The sympathy messages are coming in from all over, just like they did in Italy five and a half years ago when this child's mother lost her innocent life. They can’t fix the hurt, but they lessen some of the pain. When Jean and I last kissed hands and said goodbye at my door, we had no idea that in just twenty-two hours the telegram would be delivering words like these:

“From the bottom of our hearts we send our sympathy, dearest of friends.”

“From the bottom of our hearts, we send our deepest sympathy, our dearest friend.”

For many and many a day to come, wherever I go in this house, remembrancers of Jean will mutely speak to me of her. Who can count the number of them?

For many days to come, wherever I go in this house, reminders of Jean will silently remind me of her. Who can keep track of how many there are?

She was in exile two years with the hope of healing her malady—epilepsy. There are no words to express how grateful I am that she did not meet her fate in the hands of strangers, but in the loving shelter of her own home.

She was in exile for two years with the hope of healing her condition—epilepsy. There are no words to express how grateful I am that she didn’t meet her fate at the hands of strangers, but in the loving comfort of her own home.

“MISS JEAN IS DEAD!”

“Ms. Jean has passed away!”

It is true. Jean is dead.

It's true. Jean has died.

A month ago I was writing bubbling and hilarious articles for magazines yet to appear, and now I am writing—this.

A month ago, I was writing fun and entertaining articles for magazines that haven't come out yet, and now I'm writing—this.

CHRISTMAS DAY. NOON.—Last night I went to Jean’s room at intervals, and turned back the sheet and looked at the peaceful face, and kissed the cold brow, and remembered that heartbreaking night in Florence so long ago, in that cavernous and silent vast villa, when I crept downstairs so many times, and turned back a sheet and looked at a face just like this one—Jean’s mother’s face—and kissed a brow that was just like this one. And last night I saw again what I had seen then—that strange and lovely miracle—the sweet, soft contours of early maidenhood restored by the gracious hand of death! When Jean’s mother lay dead, all trace of care, and trouble, and suffering, and the corroding years had vanished out of the face, and I was looking again upon it as I had known and worshiped it in its young bloom and beauty a whole generation before.

CHRISTMAS DAY. NOON.—Last night I went to Jean’s room several times, pulled back the sheet, looked at her peaceful face, kissed her cold forehead, and remembered that heartbreaking night in Florence so long ago, in that huge, silent villa. I crept downstairs countless times, pulled back a sheet, and looked at a face just like this one—Jean’s mother’s face—and kissed a forehead that was just like this one. And last night I saw again what I had seen then—that strange and beautiful miracle—the sweet, gentle features of early womanhood brought back by the kind hand of death! When Jean’s mother lay dead, all signs of worry, pain, and the ravages of time had disappeared from her face, and I was looking at it once more as I had known and cherished it in its youthful bloom and beauty a whole generation before.

About three in the morning, while wandering about the house in the deep silences, as one does in times like these, when there is a dumb sense that something has been lost that will never be found again, yet must be sought, if only for the employment the useless seeking gives, I came upon Jean’s dog in the hall downstairs, and noted that he did not spring to greet me, according to his hospitable habit, but came slow and sorrowfully; also I remembered that he had not visited Jean’s apartment since the tragedy. Poor fellow, did he know? I think so. Always when Jean was abroad in the open he was with her; always when she was in the house he was with her, in the night as well as in the day. Her parlor was his bedroom. Whenever I happened upon him on the ground floor he always followed me about, and when I went upstairs he went too—in a tumultuous gallop. But now it was different: after patting him a little I went to the library—he remained behind; when I went upstairs he did not follow me, save with his wistful eyes. He has wonderful eyes—big, and kind, and eloquent. He can talk with them. He is a beautiful creature, and is of the breed of the New York police-dogs. I do not like dogs, because they bark when there is no occasion for it; but I have liked this one from the beginning, because he belonged to Jean, and because he never barks except when there is occasion—which is not oftener than twice a week.

About three in the morning, while wandering around the house in the deep silence, as one does during times like these, when there's a dull feeling that something has been lost forever yet must be searched for, if only to keep busy with the pointless search, I came across Jean’s dog in the hall downstairs. I noticed he didn’t jump up to greet me as he usually would, but instead approached slowly and sadly. I also remembered that he hadn’t been to Jean’s apartment since the tragedy. Poor guy, did he know? I think so. Whenever Jean was outside, he was with her; whenever she was in the house, he was with her too, both day and night. Her living room was his bedroom. Whenever I found him on the ground floor, he’d always follow me, and when I went upstairs, he’d come along in a wild dash. But now it was different: after I petted him a little, I went to the library—he stayed behind; when I went upstairs, he didn’t follow me, except with his longing eyes. He has beautiful eyes—big, kind, and expressive. He can communicate with them. He’s a lovely creature and is one of the New York police dogs. I don’t generally like dogs because they bark for no reason, but I’ve liked this one from the start, because he belonged to Jean and because he rarely barks—only when it’s necessary, which is no more than twice a week.

In my wanderings I visited Jean’s parlor. On a shelf I found a pile of my books, and I knew what it meant. She was waiting for me to come home from Bermuda and autograph them, then she would send them away. If I only knew whom she intended them for! But I shall never know. I will keep them. Her hand has touched them—it is an accolade—they are noble, now.

In my travels, I stopped by Jean’s shop. On a shelf, I saw a stack of my books, and I understood what it meant. She was waiting for me to get back from Bermuda and sign them, and then she would send them out. If only I knew who she was planning to give them to! But I’ll never find out. I’ll keep them. Her hand has touched them—it’s a mark of honor—they are special now.

And in a closet she had hidden a surprise for me—a thing I have often wished I owned: a noble big globe. I couldn’t see it for the tears. She will never know the pride I take in it, and the pleasure. Today the mails are full of loving remembrances for her: full of those old, old kind words she loved so well, “Merry Christmas to Jean!” If she could only have lived one day longer!

And in a closet, she had hidden a surprise for me—something I’ve always wanted: a beautiful big globe. I couldn’t see it through my tears. She will never know how proud I am of it and how much joy it brings me. Today, the mail is full of loving memories for her: filled with those old, sweet words she cherished so much, “Merry Christmas to Jean!” If only she could have lived just one more day!

At last she ran out of money, and would not use mine. So she sent to one of those New York homes for poor girls all the clothes she could spare—and more, most likely.

At last, she ran out of money and refused to use mine. So, she sent all the clothes she could spare—to one of those homes for poor girls in New York—and probably more than that.

CHRISTMAS NIGHT.—This afternoon they took her away from her room. As soon as I might, I went down to the library, and there she lay, in her coffin, dressed in exactly the same clothes she wore when she stood at the other end of the same room on the 6th of October last, as Clara’s chief bridesmaid. Her face was radiant with happy excitement then; it was the same face now, with the dignity of death and the peace of God upon it.

CHRISTMAS NIGHT.—This afternoon they moved her from her room. As soon as I could, I went down to the library, and there she was, in her coffin, wearing the same clothes she had on when she stood at the other end of the same room on October 6th, as Clara’s main bridesmaid. Her face had been glowing with joyful excitement then; it looked the same now, with the dignity of death and the peace of God surrounding it.

They told me the first mourner to come was the dog. He came uninvited, and stood up on his hind legs and rested his fore paws upon the trestle, and took a last long look at the face that was so dear to him, then went his way as silently as he had come. He knows.

They told me the first mourner to arrive was the dog. He came without an invitation, stood on his hind legs, rested his front paws on the table, took one last long look at the face he loved so much, and then left as quietly as he had come. He knows.

At mid-afternoon it began to snow. The pity of it—that Jean could not see it! She so loved the snow.

At mid-afternoon, it started to snow. What a shame that Jean couldn't see it! She loved the snow so much.

The snow continued to fall. At six o’clock the hearse drew up to the door to bear away its pathetic burden. As they lifted the casket, Paine began playing on the orchestrelle Schubert’s “Impromptu,” which was Jean’s favorite. Then he played the Intermezzo; that was for Susy; then he played the Largo; that was for their mother. He did this at my request. Elsewhere in my Autobiography I have told how the Intermezzo and the Largo came to be associated in my heart with Susy and Livy in their last hours in this life.

The snow kept falling. At six o’clock, the hearse pulled up to the door to take away its sad load. As they lifted the casket, Paine started playing Schubert’s “Impromptu” on the little piano, which was Jean’s favorite. Then he played the Intermezzo; that was for Susy; then he played the Largo; that was for their mom. I asked him to do this. In another part of my Autobiography, I’ve explained how the Intermezzo and the Largo became connected in my heart with Susy and Livy in their final moments in this life.

From my windows I saw the hearse and the carriages wind along the road and gradually grow vague and spectral in the falling snow, and presently disappear. Jean was gone out of my life, and would not come back any more. Jervis, the cousin she had played with when they were babies together—he and her beloved old Katy—were conducting her to her distant childhood home, where she will lie by her mother’s side once more, in the company of Susy and Langdon.

From my windows, I watched the hearse and the carriages wind along the road, gradually fading into the falling snow until they disappeared. Jean was gone from my life and wouldn’t be coming back. Jervis, the cousin she had played with when they were kids—along with her beloved old Katy—were taking her to her childhood home, where she would rest beside her mother's grave again, alongside Susy and Langdon.

DECEMBER 26TH. The dog came to see me at eight o’clock this morning. He was very affectionate, poor orphan! My room will be his quarters hereafter.

DECEMBER 26TH. The dog came to see me at eight o’clock this morning. He was really loving, poor little orphan! My room will be his space from now on.

The storm raged all night. It has raged all the morning. The snow drives across the landscape in vast clouds, superb, sublime—and Jean not here to see.

The storm raged all night and has continued into the morning. The snow whips across the landscape in massive clouds, beautiful and awe-inspiring—and Jean isn't here to see it.

2:30 P.M.—It is the time appointed. The funeral has begun. Four hundred miles away, but I can see it all, just as if I were there. The scene is the library in the Langdon homestead. Jean’s coffin stands where her mother and I stood, forty years ago, and were married; and where Susy’s coffin stood thirteen years ago; where her mother’s stood five years and a half ago; and where mine will stand after a little time.

2:30 P.M.—It's the scheduled time. The funeral has started. Four hundred miles away, but I can see everything as if I were right there. The setting is the library in the Langdon house. Jean's coffin is in the same spot where her mother and I stood forty years ago when we got married; where Susy's coffin was thirteen years ago; where her mother's was five and a half years ago; and where mine will be in a little while.

FIVE O’CLOCK.—It is all over.

5 PM.—It’s all done.

When Clara went away two weeks ago to live in Europe, it was hard, but I could bear it, for I had Jean left. I said we would be a family. We said we would be close comrades and happy—just we two. That fair dream was in my mind when Jean met me at the steamer last Monday; it was in my mind when she received me at the door last Tuesday evening. We were together; WE WERE A FAMILY! the dream had come true—oh, precisely true, contentedly, true, satisfyingly true! and remained true two whole days.

When Clara left two weeks ago to live in Europe, it was tough, but I managed because I still had Jean. I said we would be a family. We agreed we would be close friends and happy—just the two of us. That beautiful dream was in my mind when Jean welcomed me at the steamer last Monday; it was still there when she greeted me at the door last Tuesday evening. We were together; WE WERE A FAMILY! The dream had come true—oh, exactly true, happily true, satisfyingly true! And it stayed true for two whole days.

And now? Now Jean is in her grave!

And now? Now Jean is in her grave!

In the grave—if I can believe it. God rest her sweet spirit!

In the grave—if I can believe it. May God rest her gentle spirit!

THE TURNING-POINT OF MY LIFE

I

If I understand the idea, the Bazar invites several of us to write upon the above text. It means the change in my life’s course which introduced what must be regarded by me as the most important condition of my career. But it also implies—without intention, perhaps—that that turning-point itself was the creator of the new condition. This gives it too much distinction, too much prominence, too much credit. It is only the last link in a very long chain of turning-points commissioned to produce the cardinal result; it is not any more important than the humblest of its ten thousand predecessors. Each of the ten thousand did its appointed share, on its appointed date, in forwarding the scheme, and they were all necessary; to have left out any one of them would have defeated the scheme and brought about some other result. I know we have a fashion of saying “such and such an event was the turning-point in my life,” but we shouldn’t say it. We should merely grant that its place as LAST link in the chain makes it the most conspicuous link; in real importance it has no advantage over any one of its predecessors.

If I get the idea, the Bazar asks several of us to write about the text above. It refers to the change in my life’s direction that introduced what I have to consider the most important condition of my career. But it also suggests—perhaps unintentionally—that this turning point itself created the new condition. That gives it too much recognition, too much focus, too much credit. It’s just the last link in a very long chain of turning points meant to produce the main result; it’s not any more significant than the simplest of its ten thousand predecessors. Each of those ten thousand played its part on its assigned date in moving the plan forward, and they were all essential; leaving any one of them out would have derailed the plan and led to some other outcome. I know we often say “such and such an event was a turning point in my life,” but we shouldn’t say that. We should just acknowledge that its role as the LAST link in the chain makes it the most conspicuous link; in terms of real importance, it doesn’t have any edge over any of its predecessors.

Perhaps the most celebrated turning-point recorded in history was the crossing of the Rubicon. Suetonius says:

Perhaps the most famous turning point in history was the crossing of the Rubicon. Suetonius says:

Coming up with his troops on the banks of the Rubicon, he halted for a while, and, revolving in his mind the importance of the step he was on the point of taking, he turned to those about him and said, “We may still retreat; but if we pass this little bridge, nothing is left for us but to fight it out in arms.”

Coming up with his troops on the banks of the Rubicon, he paused for a moment and thought about how significant the step he was about to take was. He turned to those around him and said, “We can still retreat, but if we cross this small bridge, we have no choice but to fight.”

This was a stupendously important moment. And all the incidents, big and little, of Caesar’s previous life had been leading up to it, stage by stage, link by link. This was the last link—merely the last one, and no bigger than the others; but as we gaze back at it through the inflating mists of our imagination, it looks as big as the orbit of Neptune.

This was an incredibly important moment. Every event, big and small, in Caesar’s life had been building up to it, step by step, link by link. This was the last link—just the last one, no bigger than the others; but as we look back at it through the growing fog of our imagination, it seems as big as the orbit of Neptune.

You, the reader, have a personal interest in that link, and so have I; so has the rest of the human race. It was one of the links in your life-chain, and it was one of the links in mine. We may wait, now, with bated breath, while Caesar reflects. Your fate and mine are involved in his decision.

You, the reader, have a personal interest in that connection, and so do I; so does everyone else. It was one of the links in your life, and it was one of the links in mine. Now, we can wait, holding our breath, while Caesar thinks. Your fate and mine depend on his decision.

While he was thus hesitating, the following incident occurred. A person remarked for his noble mien and graceful aspect appeared close at hand, sitting and playing upon a pipe. When not only the shepherds, but a number of soldiers also, flocked to listen to him, and some trumpeters among them, he snatched a trumpet from one of them, ran to the river with it, and, sounding the advance with a piercing blast, crossed to the other side. Upon this, Caesar exclaimed: “Let us go whither the omens of the gods and the iniquity of our enemies call us. The Die Is Cast.”

While he was hesitating, the following event happened. A person known for his noble demeanor and graceful appearance was nearby, sitting and playing a pipe. As not only the shepherds but also several soldiers gathered to listen, including some trumpeters, he grabbed a trumpet from one of them, ran to the river with it, and, sounding the advance with a piercing blast, crossed to the other side. At this, Caesar exclaimed: “Let us go where the omens of the gods and the wickedness of our enemies lead us. The Die Is Cast.”

So he crossed—and changed the future of the whole human race, for all time. But that stranger was a link in Caesar’s life-chain, too; and a necessary one. We don’t know his name, we never hear of him again; he was very casual; he acts like an accident; but he was no accident, he was there by compulsion of HIS life-chain, to blow the electrifying blast that was to make up Caesar’s mind for him, and thence go piping down the aisles of history forever.

So he crossed—and changed the future of the entire human race, forever. But that stranger was also a part of Caesar’s life-chain, and an essential one. We don’t know his name, and we never hear about him again; he was very casual; he seemed like an accident; but he was no accident, he was there because of HIS life-chain, to deliver the electrifying moment that would shape Caesar’s decision, and then go echoing down the corridors of history endlessly.

If the stranger hadn’t been there! But he WAS. And Caesar crossed. With such results! Such vast events—each a link in the human race’s life-chain; each event producing the next one, and that one the next one, and so on: the destruction of the republic; the founding of the empire; the breaking up of the empire; the rise of Christianity upon its ruins; the spread of the religion to other lands—and so on; link by link took its appointed place at its appointed time, the discovery of America being one of them; our Revolution another; the inflow of English and other immigrants another; their drift westward (my ancestors among them) another; the settlement of certain of them in Missouri, which resulted in ME. For I was one of the unavoidable results of the crossing of the Rubicon. If the stranger, with his trumpet blast, had stayed away (which he couldn’t, for he was an appointed link) Caesar would not have crossed. What would have happened, in that case, we can never guess. We only know that the things that did happen would not have happened. They might have been replaced by equally prodigious things, of course, but their nature and results are beyond our guessing. But the matter that interests me personally is that I would not be here now, but somewhere else; and probably black—there is no telling. Very well, I am glad he crossed. And very really and thankfully glad, too, though I never cared anything about it before.

If the stranger hadn’t been there! But he was. And Caesar crossed. With such results! Such huge events—each a link in the human race’s life-chain; each event leading to the next, and that one to the next, and so on: the destruction of the republic; the founding of the empire; the breaking up of the empire; the rise of Christianity upon its ruins; the spread of the religion to other lands—and so on; link by link took its appointed place at its appointed time, the discovery of America being one of them; our Revolution another; the influx of English and other immigrants another; their drift westward (my ancestors among them) another; the settlement of some of them in Missouri, which resulted in ME. For I was one of the inevitable results of the crossing of the Rubicon. If the stranger, with his trumpet blast, had stayed away (which he couldn’t, since he was an appointed link) Caesar would not have crossed. What would have happened in that case, we can never guess. We only know that the things that did happen wouldn’t have happened. They might have been replaced by equally incredible things, of course, but their nature and results are beyond our guessing. But what interests me personally is that I would not be here now, but somewhere else; and probably black—there's no telling. Very well, I am glad he crossed. And very truly and thankfully glad, too, though I never cared about it before.

II

II

To me, the most important feature of my life is its literary feature. I have been professionally literary something more than forty years. There have been many turning-points in my life, but the one that was the last link in the chain appointed to conduct me to the literary guild is the most conspicuous link in that chain. because it was the last one. It was not any more important than its predecessors. All the other links have an inconspicuous look, except the crossing of the Rubicon; but as factors in making me literary they are all of the one size, the crossing of the Rubicon included.

To me, the most significant aspect of my life is its literary side. I’ve been involved in the literary world professionally for over forty years. There have been many pivotal moments in my life, but the one that was the final link in the chain leading me to the literary community is the most obvious link in that chain. Because it was the last one. It wasn't any more significant than the ones before it. All the other links seem unremarkable, except for the crossing of the Rubicon; but as contributors to my literary journey, they all hold equal weight, including the crossing of the Rubicon.

I know how I came to be literary, and I will tell the steps that lead up to it and brought it about.

I know how I became a writer, and I will share the steps that led to it and made it happen.

The crossing of the Rubicon was not the first one, it was hardly even a recent one; I should have to go back ages before Caesar’s day to find the first one. To save space I will go back only a couple of generations and start with an incident of my boyhood. When I was twelve and a half years old, my father died. It was in the spring. The summer came, and brought with it an epidemic of measles. For a time a child died almost every day. The village was paralyzed with fright, distress, despair. Children that were not smitten with the disease were imprisoned in their homes to save them from the infection. In the homes there were no cheerful faces, there was no music, there was no singing but of solemn hymns, no voice but of prayer, no romping was allowed, no noise, no laughter, the family moved spectrally about on tiptoe, in a ghostly hush. I was a prisoner. My soul was steeped in this awful dreariness—and in fear. At some time or other every day and every night a sudden shiver shook me to the marrow, and I said to myself, “There, I’ve got it! and I shall die.” Life on these miserable terms was not worth living, and at last I made up my mind to get the disease and have it over, one way or the other. I escaped from the house and went to the house of a neighbor where a playmate of mine was very ill with the malady. When the chance offered I crept into his room and got into bed with him. I was discovered by his mother and sent back into captivity. But I had the disease; they could not take that from me. I came near to dying. The whole village was interested, and anxious, and sent for news of me every day; and not only once a day, but several times. Everybody believed I would die; but on the fourteenth day a change came for the worse and they were disappointed.

The crossing of the Rubicon wasn’t the first time something like this happened; it wasn’t even a recent event. I would have to go back many years before Caesar’s time to find the first instance. To keep it brief, I’ll only go back a couple of generations and share a story from my childhood. When I was twelve and a half, my father passed away. It was springtime. Summer rolled in, bringing a measles outbreak with it. For a while, a child died almost every day. The village was filled with fear, distress, and despair. The healthy kids were stuck inside to keep them from getting sick. Inside the houses, there were no happy faces, no music, no singing except for solemn hymns, no voices except for prayers, no playing allowed, no noise, no laughter; families moved around quietly, almost like ghosts. I was a prisoner. My spirit was soaked in this terrible gloom—and fear. At some point every day and night, a sudden chill would hit me to the core, and I’d think, “There it is! I’ve caught it! I’m going to die.” Living like this wasn’t worth it, so eventually, I decided to get the disease and just get it over with, one way or another. I escaped the house and went to a neighbor’s place where a friend of mine was very sick with the illness. When I had the chance, I crept into his room and climbed into bed with him. His mother found me and sent me back into captivity. But I had the disease; they couldn’t take that away from me. I came close to dying. The whole village was worried and eager for updates on my condition every day; not just once a day, but several times. Everyone thought I would die; but on the fourteenth day, things took a turn for the worse, and they were disappointed.

This was a turning-point of my life. (Link number one.) For when I got well my mother closed my school career and apprenticed me to a printer. She was tired of trying to keep me out of mischief, and the adventure of the measles decided her to put me into more masterful hands than hers.

This was a turning point in my life. (Link number one.) After I got better, my mom ended my school career and had me start an apprenticeship with a printer. She was fed up with trying to keep me out of trouble, and the whole measles experience convinced her to hand me over to someone more capable than herself.

I became a printer, and began to add one link after another to the chain which was to lead me into the literary profession. A long road, but I could not know that; and as I did not know what its goal was, or even that it had one, I was indifferent. Also contented.

I became a printer and started connecting one link after another in the chain that would eventually lead me into the literary field. It was a long journey, but I had no way of knowing that; since I didn’t know what its destination was, or even if it had one, I was indifferent. I was also satisfied.

A young printer wanders around a good deal, seeking and finding work; and seeking again, when necessity commands. N. B. Necessity is a CIRCUMSTANCE; Circumstance is man’s master—and when Circumstance commands, he must obey; he may argue the matter—that is his privilege, just as it is the honorable privilege of a falling body to argue with the attraction of gravitation—but it won’t do any good, he must OBEY. I wandered for ten years, under the guidance and dictatorship of Circumstance, and finally arrived in a city of Iowa, where I worked several months. Among the books that interested me in those days was one about the Amazon. The traveler told an alluring tale of his long voyage up the great river from Para to the sources of the Madeira, through the heart of an enchanted land, a land wastefully rich in tropical wonders, a romantic land where all the birds and flowers and animals were of the museum varieties, and where the alligator and the crocodile and the monkey seemed as much at home as if they were in the Zoo. Also, he told an astonishing tale about COCA, a vegetable product of miraculous powers, asserting that it was so nourishing and so strength-giving that the native of the mountains of the Madeira region would tramp up hill and down all day on a pinch of powdered coca and require no other sustenance.

A young printer moves around a lot, searching for and finding work; and searching again when necessary. Note that necessity is a CIRCUMSTANCE; Circumstance is man's master—and when Circumstance commands, he has to obey. He might argue against it—that's his privilege, just like it's the honorable privilege of a falling object to argue with the force of gravity—but it won’t change anything, he has to OBEY. I wandered for ten years, following the lead of Circumstance, and eventually ended up in a city in Iowa, where I worked for several months. Among the books that caught my interest during that time was one about the Amazon. The traveler shared an enticing story about his long journey up the great river from Para to the sources of the Madeira, through the heart of a magical land, a place extravagantly rich in tropical wonders, a romantic land where all the birds, flowers, and animals seemed like they belonged in a museum, and where alligators, crocodiles, and monkeys felt as at home as if they were in a zoo. He also recounted an astonishing story about COCA, a plant with miraculous properties, claiming it was so nourishing and energizing that a native from the mountains of the Madeira region could hike up and down all day on just a pinch of powdered coca and need no other food.

I was fired with a longing to ascend the Amazon. Also with a longing to open up a trade in coca with all the world. During months I dreamed that dream, and tried to contrive ways to get to Para and spring that splendid enterprise upon an unsuspecting planet. But all in vain. A person may PLAN as much as he wants to, but nothing of consequence is likely to come of it until the magician circumstance steps in and takes the matter off his hands. At last Circumstance came to my help. It was in this way. Circumstance, to help or hurt another man, made him lose a fifty-dollar bill in the street; and to help or hurt me, made me find it. I advertised the find, and left for the Amazon the same day. This was another turning-point, another link.

I was filled with a desire to explore the Amazon. I also wanted to start a global trade in coca. For months, I dreamed about that idea and tried to figure out how to get to Para and launch that amazing venture on an unsuspecting world. But it was all in vain. A person can PLAN as much as they want, but nothing significant is likely to happen until the magician circumstance steps in and takes over. Eventually, Circumstance came to my aid. Here’s how it happened: Circumstance caused another man to lose a fifty-dollar bill on the street, which ended up helping or hurting me because I found it. I advertised the find and left for the Amazon the same day. This was another turning point, another connection.

Could Circumstance have ordered another dweller in that town to go to the Amazon and open up a world-trade in coca on a fifty-dollar basis and been obeyed? No, I was the only one. There were other fools there—shoals and shoals of them—but they were not of my kind. I was the only one of my kind.

Could circumstance have ordered anyone else in that town to head to the Amazon and start a world trade in coca for fifty bucks and actually been followed? No, I was the only one. There were other fools around—lots of them—but they weren't like me. I was the only one of my kind.

Circumstance is powerful, but it cannot work alone; it has to have a partner. Its partner is man’s temperament—his natural disposition. His temperament is not his invention, it is born in him, and he has no authority over it, neither is he responsible for its acts. He cannot change it, nothing can change it, nothing can modify it—except temporarily. But it won’t stay modified. It is permanent, like the color of the man’s eyes and the shape of his ears. Blue eyes are gray in certain unusual lights; but they resume their natural color when that stress is removed.

Circumstance is powerful, but it can't act alone; it needs a partner. Its partner is a person's temperament—their natural disposition. Their temperament isn't something they created; it's inborn, and they have no control over it, nor are they accountable for its actions. They can't change it; nothing can alter it, nothing can modify it—except temporarily. But it won’t stay changed. It’s permanent, like a person's eye color and the shape of their ears. Blue eyes might look gray in certain unusual lighting, but they revert to their natural color when the unusual conditions are gone.

A Circumstance that will coerce one man will have no effect upon a man of a different temperament. If Circumstance had thrown the bank-note in Caesar’s way, his temperament would not have made him start for the Amazon. His temperament would have compelled him to do something with the money, but not that. It might have made him advertise the note—and WAIT. We can’t tell. Also, it might have made him go to New York and buy into the Government, with results that would leave Tweed nothing to learn when it came his turn.

A situation that pressures one person won’t affect someone with a different personality. If a banknote had come across Caesar's path, his personality wouldn’t have driven him to head for the Amazon. It would have pushed him to do something with the money, but not that. Maybe it would have led him to advertise the note—and WAIT. We can’t know. It might have also made him go to New York and invest in the Government, resulting in outcomes that would leave Tweed with nothing new to learn when his time came.

Very well, Circumstance furnished the capital, and my temperament told me what to do with it. Sometimes a temperament is an ass. When that is the case the owner of it is an ass, too, and is going to remain one. Training, experience, association, can temporarily so polish him, improve him, exalt him that people will think he is a mule, but they will be mistaken. Artificially he IS a mule, for the time being, but at bottom he is an ass yet, and will remain one.

Very well, circumstances provided the resources, and my personality guided me on how to use them. Sometimes, a personality can be foolish. When that happens, the person who has it is foolish too and will stay that way. Training, experience, and social circles can temporarily refine, enhance, or elevate a person to the point where others think they’re wise, but they’ll be wrong. At that moment, they might seem wise, but deep down, they’re still foolish and will continue to be.

By temperament I was the kind of person that DOES things. Does them, and reflects afterward. So I started for the Amazon without reflecting and without asking any questions. That was more than fifty years ago. In all that time my temperament has not changed, by even a shade. I have been punished many and many a time, and bitterly, for doing things and reflecting afterward, but these tortures have been of no value to me; I still do the thing commanded by Circumstance and Temperament, and reflect afterward. Always violently. When I am reflecting, on those occasions, even deaf persons can hear me think.

By nature, I’m the kind of person who GETS things done. I dive in, then think about it later. So I set off for the Amazon without a second thought or any questions. That was over fifty years ago. During all that time, my nature hasn’t changed at all. I’ve faced punishment many times, often harshly, for acting first and thinking afterward, but none of those experiences have taught me anything; I still follow what Circumstance and Nature demand, and I think about it later. Always intensely. When I reflect in those moments, even deaf people can hear my thoughts.

I went by the way of Cincinnati, and down the Ohio and Mississippi. My idea was to take ship, at New Orleans, for Para. In New Orleans I inquired, and found there was no ship leaving for Para. Also, that there never had BEEN one leaving for Para. I reflected. A policeman came and asked me what I was doing, and I told him. He made me move on, and said if he caught me reflecting in the public street again he would run me in.

I took the route through Cincinnati, then traveled down the Ohio and Mississippi rivers. My plan was to catch a ship to Para from New Orleans. Once in New Orleans, I asked around and learned that there were no ships heading to Para. In fact, there had never been one. I paused to think about it. A police officer approached and asked me what I was doing, and I explained. He told me to move along and warned that if he saw me lost in thought on the street again, he'd arrest me.

After a few days I was out of money. Then Circumstance arrived, with another turning-point of my life—a new link. On my way down, I had made the acquaintance of a pilot. I begged him to teach me the river, and he consented. I became a pilot.

After a few days, I ran out of money. Then Circumstance showed up, marking another turning point in my life—a new connection. On my way down, I had met a pilot. I asked him to teach me about the river, and he agreed. I became a pilot.

By and by Circumstance came again—introducing the Civil War, this time, in order to push me ahead another stage or two toward the literary profession. The boats stopped running, my livelihood was gone.

Eventually, Circumstance returned—this time bringing the Civil War, pushing me further along in my journey toward a writing career. The boats stopped operating, and I lost my income.

Circumstance came to the rescue with a new turning-point and a fresh link. My brother was appointed secretary to the new Territory of Nevada, and he invited me to go with him and help him in his office. I accepted.

Circumstance stepped in with a new opportunity and a fresh connection. My brother was named secretary for the new Territory of Nevada, and he asked me to join him and assist in his office. I agreed.

In Nevada, Circumstance furnished me the silver fever and I went into the mines to make a fortune, as I supposed; but that was not the idea. The idea was to advance me another step toward literature. For amusement I scribbled things for the Virginia City Enterprise. One isn’t a printer ten years without setting up acres of good and bad literature, and learning—unconsciously at first, consciously later—to discriminate between the two, within his mental limitations; and meantime he is unconsciously acquiring what is called a “style.” One of my efforts attracted attention, and the Enterprise sent for me and put me on its staff.

In Nevada, circumstances gave me the silver rush fever, and I went into the mines thinking I would make a fortune, but that wasn't really the plan. The real intention was to bring me one step closer to my goal of writing. For fun, I scribbled some pieces for the Virginia City Enterprise. You don’t spend ten years as a printer without setting type for tons of good and bad writing, and learning—first unconsciously, then consciously—to tell the difference, within your own limits; and in the meantime, you’re picking up what people call a “style.” One of my pieces caught attention, and the Enterprise called for me and added me to its staff.

And so I became a journalist—another link. By and by Circumstance and the Sacramento union sent me to the Sandwich Islands for five or six months, to write up sugar. I did it; and threw in a good deal of extraneous matter that hadn’t anything to do with sugar. But it was this extraneous matter that helped me to another link.

And so I became a journalist—one more connection. Eventually, circumstances and the Sacramento union sent me to the Sandwich Islands for about five or six months to report on sugar. I did it, and included a lot of additional information that wasn’t related to sugar. But it was this extra information that led me to another connection.

It made me notorious, and San Francisco invited me to lecture. Which I did. And profitably. I had long had a desire to travel and see the world, and now Circumstance had most kindly and unexpectedly hurled me upon the platform and furnished me the means. So I joined the “Quaker City Excursion.”

It made me famous, and San Francisco asked me to give a lecture. So I did. And I made a profit. I had always wanted to travel and see the world, and now life had unexpectedly put me on stage and given me the opportunity. So I joined the “Quaker City Excursion.”

When I returned to America, Circumstance was waiting on the pier—with the last link—the conspicuous, the consummating, the victorious link: I was asked to write a book, and I did it, and called it The Innocents Abroad. Thus I became at last a member of the literary guild. That was forty-two years ago, and I have been a member ever since. Leaving the Rubicon incident away back where it belongs, I can say with truth that the reason I am in the literary profession is because I had the measles when I was twelve years old.

When I got back to America, Circumstance was waiting for me on the pier—with the last link—the obvious, the final, the winning link: I was asked to write a book, and I did it, calling it The Innocents Abroad. That’s how I finally became part of the literary community. That was forty-two years ago, and I've been a member ever since. Putting the Rubicon incident aside where it belongs, I can honestly say that the reason I’m in the literary field is that I had the measles when I was twelve years old.

III

III

Now what interests me, as regards these details, is not the details themselves, but the fact that none of them was foreseen by me, none of them was planned by me, I was the author of none of them. Circumstance, working in harness with my temperament, created them all and compelled them all. I often offered help, and with the best intentions, but it was rejected—as a rule, uncourteously. I could never plan a thing and get it to come out the way I planned it. It came out some other way—some way I had not counted upon.

Now what interests me about these details is not the details themselves, but the fact that I didn't foresee any of them, nor did I plan them; I wasn't the creator of any of them. Circumstances, working together with my temperament, brought them all about and forced them all. I often offered assistance, with the best intentions, but it was usually declined—often rudely. I could never plan something and have it turn out the way I intended. It always ended up differently—some way I hadn’t anticipated.

And so I do not admire the human being—as an intellectual marvel—as much as I did when I was young, and got him out of books, and did not know him personally. When I used to read that such and such a general did a certain brilliant thing, I believed it. Whereas it was not so. Circumstance did it by help of his temperament. The circumstance would have failed of effect with a general of another temperament: he might see the chance, but lose the advantage by being by nature too slow or too quick or too doubtful. Once General Grant was asked a question about a matter which had been much debated by the public and the newspapers; he answered the question without any hesitancy. “General, who planned the march through Georgia?” “The enemy!” He added that the enemy usually makes your plans for you. He meant that the enemy by neglect or through force of circumstances leaves an opening for you, and you see your chance and take advantage of it.

And so I don't admire people—as intellectual wonders—as much as I did when I was younger, learning about them from books and not knowing them personally. When I read that a certain general did something brilliant, I believed it. But that wasn't the whole truth. It was circumstances, combined with his temperament, that made it happen. If a general had a different temperament, he might recognize the opportunity but fail to take advantage of it because he was too slow, too fast, or too unsure. Once, General Grant was asked about a topic that had received a lot of public and media debate; he answered the question without hesitation. “General, who planned the march through Georgia?” “The enemy!” He added that the enemy usually makes your plans for you. He meant that through neglect or circumstances, the enemy often creates an opening for you, and you can see your chance and act on it.

Circumstances do the planning for us all, no doubt, by help of our temperaments. I see no great difference between a man and a watch, except that the man is conscious and the watch isn’t, and the man TRIES to plan things and the watch doesn’t. The watch doesn’t wind itself and doesn’t regulate itself—these things are done exteriorly. Outside influences, outside circumstances, wind the MAN and regulate him. Left to himself, he wouldn’t get regulated at all, and the sort of time he would keep would not be valuable. Some rare men are wonderful watches, with gold case, compensation balance, and all those things, and some men are only simple and sweet and humble Waterburys. I am a Waterbury. A Waterbury of that kind, some say.

Circumstances do the planning for all of us, without a doubt, with the help of our temperaments. I don't see much difference between a man and a watch, except that the man is aware and the watch isn’t, and the man TRIES to plan things while the watch doesn’t. The watch doesn’t wind itself and doesn’t regulate itself—those things are done externally. Outside influences and circumstances wind the MAN and regulate him. Left to his own devices, he wouldn’t get regulated at all, and the kind of time he’d keep wouldn’t be valuable. Some rare men are impressive watches, with gold cases, compensation balances, and all that, while others are just simple, sweet, and humble Waterburys. I’m a Waterbury. A Waterbury of that kind, some say.

A nation is only an individual multiplied. It makes plans and Circumstance comes and upsets them—or enlarges them. Some patriots throw the tea overboard; some other patriots destroy a Bastille. The PLANS stop there; then Circumstance comes in, quite unexpectedly, and turns these modest riots into a revolution.

A nation is just an individual multiplied. It makes plans, and then circumstances come along and disrupt them—or expand them. Some patriots throw tea overboard; others take down a Bastille. The plans end there; then, circumstances unexpectedly step in and turn these small protests into a revolution.

And there was poor Columbus. He elaborated a deep plan to find a new route to an old country. Circumstance revised his plan for him, and he found a new world. And he gets the credit of it to this day. He hadn’t anything to do with it.

And there was poor Columbus. He came up with an ambitious plan to find a new route to an old country. But circumstances changed his plan, and he discovered a new world. And he still gets credit for it today. He had nothing to do with it.

Necessarily the scene of the real turning-point of my life (and of yours) was the Garden of Eden. It was there that the first link was forged of the chain that was ultimately to lead to the emptying of me into the literary guild. Adam’s TEMPERAMENT was the first command the Deity ever issued to a human being on this planet. And it was the only command Adam would NEVER be able to disobey. It said, “Be weak, be water, be characterless, be cheaply persuadable.” The latter command, to let the fruit alone, was certain to be disobeyed. Not by Adam himself, but by his temperament—which he did not create and had no authority over. For the temperament is the man; the thing tricked out with clothes and named Man is merely its Shadow, nothing more. The law of the tiger’s temperament is, Thou shalt kill; the law of the sheep’s temperament is Thou shalt not kill. To issue later commands requiring the tiger to let the fat stranger alone, and requiring the sheep to imbue its hands in the blood of the lion is not worth while, for those commands can’T be obeyed. They would invite to violations of the law of temperament, which is supreme, and takes precedence of all other authorities. I cannot help feeling disappointed in Adam and Eve. That is, in their temperaments. Not in them, poor helpless young creatures—afflicted with temperaments made out of butter; which butter was commanded to get into contact with fire and be melted. What I cannot help wishing is, that Adam and EVE had been postponed, and Martin Luther and Joan of Arc put in their place—that splendid pair equipped with temperaments not made of butter, but of asbestos. By neither sugary persuasions nor by hell fire could Satan have beguiled them to eat the apple. There would have been results! Indeed, yes. The apple would be intact today; there would be no human race; there would be no YOU; there would be no me. And the old, old creation-dawn scheme of ultimately launching me into the literary guild would have been defeated.

The pivotal moment of my life (and yours) had to take place in the Garden of Eden. It was there that the first link of the chain was created, which would eventually lead to my involvement in the literary world. Adam’s TEMPERAMENT was the first command ever given by God to a human on this planet. And it was the only command Adam would NEVER be able to disobey. It said, “Be weak, be adaptable, be without character, be easily swayed.” The other command, telling him to avoid the fruit, was destined to be ignored. Not by Adam himself, but by his temperament—which he did not create and had no control over. For the temperament defines the person; what we dress up and call Man is just its Shadow, nothing more. The law of a tiger’s temperament is: You shall kill; the law of a sheep’s temperament is: You shall not kill. Giving later commands to the tiger to leave the fat stranger alone, and to the sheep to stain its hands with the blood of a lion is pointless, because those commands can’t be followed. They would lead to violations of the law of temperament, which is supreme and takes priority over all other rules. I can’t help feeling let down by Adam and Eve. That is, by their temperaments. Not by them, poor helpless young beings—burdened with temperaments made of butter; which butter was commanded to come into contact with fire and be melted. What I truly wish is that Adam and Eve had been delayed, and Martin Luther and Joan of Arc had taken their place—that impressive pair endowed with temperaments not made of butter, but of asbestos. Neither sugary offers nor hellfire could have tempted them to eat the apple. There would have been consequences! Indeed, yes. The apple would still be intact today; there would be no human race; there would be no YOU; there would be no me. And the old creation plan of ultimately guiding me into the literary world would have been thwarted.

HOW TO MAKE HISTORY DATES STICK

These chapters are for children, and I shall try to make the words large enough to command respect. In the hope that you are listening, and that you have confidence in me, I will proceed. Dates are difficult things to acquire; and after they are acquired it is difficult to keep them in the head. But they are very valuable. They are like the cattle-pens of a ranch—they shut in the several brands of historical cattle, each within its own fence, and keep them from getting mixed together. Dates are hard to remember because they consist of figures; figures are monotonously unstriking in appearance, and they don’t take hold, they form no pictures, and so they give the eye no chance to help. Pictures are the thing. Pictures can make dates stick. They can make nearly anything stick—particularly if you make the pictures yourself. Indeed, that is the great point—make the pictures yourself. I know about this from experience. Thirty years ago I was delivering a memorized lecture every night, and every night I had to help myself with a page of notes to keep from getting myself mixed. The notes consisted of beginnings of sentences, and were eleven in number, and they ran something like this:

These chapters are for kids, and I'll try to make the words big enough to earn respect. Hoping you’re listening and trust me, I’ll go on. Dates are tricky to remember, and even after you get them, it's tough to keep them in your mind. But they're really important. They're like the cattle pens on a ranch—they keep different brands of historical information separated so they don't get mixed up. Dates are hard to memorize because they're just numbers; numbers are dull and don’t create any images, so they don’t stick in your mind. What you need are images. Images can help you remember dates. They can help you remember almost anything—especially if you create the images yourself. That’s the key—make the images yourself. I know this from experience. Thirty years ago, I was giving a memorized talk every night, and I had to rely on a page of notes to avoid getting confused. The notes were just the beginnings of sentences, eleven of them, and they went something like this:

In that region the weather—”

“In that area the weather—”

at that time it was a custom—”

"back then, it was a tradition—"

but in california one never heard—”

but in California one never heard—”

Eleven of them. They initialed the brief divisions of the lecture and protected me against skipping. But they all looked about alike on the page; they formed no picture; I had them by heart, but I could never with certainty remember the order of their succession; therefore I always had to keep those notes by me and look at them every little while. Once I mislaid them; you will not be able to imagine the terrors of that evening. I now saw that I must invent some other protection. So I got ten of the initial letters by heart in their proper order—I, A, B, and so on—and I went on the platform the next night with these marked in ink on my ten finger-nails. But it didn’t answer. I kept track of the fingers for a while; then I lost it, and after that I was never quite sure which finger I had used last. I couldn’t lick off a letter after using it, for while they could have made success certain it would also have provoked too much curiosity. There was curiosity enough without that. To the audience I seemed more interested in my fingernails than I was in my subject; one or two persons asked me afterward what was the matter with my hands.

Eleven of them. They initialed the short sections of the lecture and kept me from skipping ahead. But they all looked pretty much the same on the page; they didn’t create any clear picture; I had them memorized, but I could never remember their order for sure; so I always had to keep those notes nearby and check them often. Once I lost them; you can’t imagine how terrified I was that evening. I realized I had to come up with some other way to protect myself. So I memorized ten of the initial letters in the right order—I, A, B, and so on—and I went on stage the next night with those marked in ink on my ten fingernails. But it didn’t work. I kept track of my fingers for a bit; then I lost it, and after that, I was never quite sure which finger I had used last. I couldn’t wipe off a letter after using it, because while it might have made things easier, it would have drawn too much attention. There was already enough curiosity as it was. To the audience, I seemed more focused on my fingernails than on my topic; a couple of people even asked me afterward what was wrong with my hands.

It was now that the idea of pictures occurred to me; then my troubles passed away. In two minutes I made six pictures with a pen, and they did the work of the eleven catch-sentences, and did it perfectly. I threw the pictures away as soon as they were made, for I was sure I could shut my eyes and see them any time. That was a quarter of a century ago; the lecture vanished out of my head more than twenty years ago, but I could rewrite it from the pictures—for they remain. Here are three of them: (Fig. 1).

It was then that the idea of pictures came to me; suddenly my worries faded away. In just two minutes, I created six images with a pen, and they perfectly captured the essence of eleven key phrases. I tossed the pictures aside as soon as I finished, confident I could close my eyes and recall them anytime. That was twenty-five years ago; the lecture slipped from my mind over twenty years ago, but I could rewrite it from the images—because they still exist. Here are three of them: (Fig. 1).

The first one is a haystack—below it a rattlesnake—and it told me where to begin to talk ranch-life in Carson Valley. The second one told me where to begin to talk about a strange and violent wind that used to burst upon Carson City from the Sierra Nevadas every afternoon at two o’clock and try to blow the town away. The third picture, as you easily perceive, is lightning; its duty was to remind me when it was time to begin to talk about San Francisco weather, where there IS no lightning—nor thunder, either—and it never failed me.

The first one is a haystack—underneath it a rattlesnake—and it showed me where to start talking about ranch life in Carson Valley. The second one pointed to where I should begin discussing a strange and violent wind that would suddenly hit Carson City from the Sierra Nevadas every afternoon at two o'clock, trying to blow the town away. The third image, as you can easily see, is lightning; its job was to remind me when it was time to start talking about San Francisco weather, where there’s no lightning—or thunder either—and it never let me down.

I will give you a valuable hint. When a man is making a speech and you are to follow him don’t jot down notes to speak from, jot down PICTURES. It is awkward and embarrassing to have to keep referring to notes; and besides it breaks up your speech and makes it ragged and non-coherent; but you can tear up your pictures as soon as you have made them—they will stay fresh and strong in your memory in the order and sequence in which you scratched them down. And many will admire to see what a good memory you are furnished with, when perhaps your memory is not any better than mine.

I’ll give you a useful tip. When a guy is giving a speech and you’re next, don’t take notes to read from; draw PICTURES instead. It’s awkward and uncomfortable to keep looking at notes, and it disrupts your speech, making it choppy and unclear. But you can throw away your pictures as soon as you’ve made them—they’ll stay fresh and clear in your memory in the order you sketched them out. People will be impressed with how good your memory is, even if your memory isn’t any better than mine.

Sixteen years ago when my children were little creatures the governess was trying to hammer some primer histories into their heads. Part of this fun--if you like to call it that--consisted in the memorizing of the accession dates of the thirty-seven personages who had ruled over England from the Conqueror down. These little people found it a bitter, hard contract. It was all dates, they all looked alike, and they wouldn’t stick. Day after day of the summer vacation dribbled by, and still the kings held the fort; the children couldn’t conquer any six of them.

Sixteen years ago, when my kids were little, the governess was trying to drill some basic history into their heads. Part of this fun—if you can call it that—was memorizing the accession dates of the thirty-seven people who had ruled England from the Conqueror onward. The kids found it to be a tough job. It was all just dates; they all seemed the same, and nothing was sticking. Day after day of summer vacation slipped by, and still, the kings stood their ground; the kids couldn’t remember even six of them.

With my lecture experience in mind I was aware that I could invent some way out of the trouble with pictures, but I hoped a way could be found which would let them romp in the open air while they learned the kings. I found it, and then they mastered all the monarchs in a day or two.

With my teaching experience in mind, I knew I could come up with some creative solution to the problem using pictures, but I hoped we could find a way that would allow them to play outside while they learned about the kings. I found that solution, and soon they had mastered all the monarchs in just a day or two.

The idea was to make them see the reigns with their eyes; that would be a large help. We were at the farm then. From the house-porch the grounds sloped gradually down to the lower fence and rose on the right to the high ground where my small work-den stood. A carriage-road wound through the grounds and up the hill. I staked it out with the English monarchs, beginning with the Conqueror, and you could stand on the porch and clearly see every reign and its length, from the Conquest down to Victoria, then in the forty-sixth year of her reign—eight hundred and seventeen years of English history under your eye at once!

The idea was to make them see the reigns with their own eyes; that would really help. We were at the farm then. From the porch, the grounds gently sloped down to the lower fence and rose on the right to the high ground where my small workroom was located. A carriage road wound through the grounds and up the hill. I marked it out with the English monarchs, starting with the Conqueror, and you could stand on the porch and clearly see each reign and its length, from the Conquest all the way to Victoria, who was in the forty-sixth year of her reign—eight hundred and seventeen years of English history before you at once!

English history was an unusually live topic in America just then. The world had suddenly realized that while it was not noticing the Queen had passed Henry VIII., passed Henry VI. and Elizabeth, and gaining in length every day. Her reign had entered the list of the long ones; everybody was interested now—it was watching a race. Would she pass the long Edward? There was a possibility of it. Would she pass the long Henry? Doubtful, most people said. The long George? Impossible! Everybody said it. But we have lived to see her leave him two years behind.

English history was a hot topic in America at that time. The world had suddenly noticed that while it wasn’t paying attention, the Queen had surpassed Henry VIII, Henry VI, and Elizabeth, and her reign was getting longer every day. She had entered the ranks of the long-reigning monarchs; everyone was curious now—it felt like watching a race. Would she surpass the long Edward? There was a chance. Would she overtake the long Henry? Most people thought that was unlikely. The long George? That was considered impossible by everyone. But we’ve now seen her leave him two years behind.

I measured off 817 feet of the roadway, a foot representing a year, and at the beginning and end of each reign I drove a three-foot white-pine stake in the turf by the roadside and wrote the name and dates on it. Abreast the middle of the porch-front stood a great granite flower-vase overflowing with a cataract of bright-yellow flowers—I can’t think of their name. The vase was William the Conqueror. We put his name on it and his accession date, 1066. We started from that and measured off twenty-one feet of the road, and drove William Rufus’s stake; then thirteen feet and drove the first Henry’s stake; then thirty-five feet and drove Stephen’s; then nineteen feet, which brought us just past the summer-house on the left; then we staked out thirty-five, ten, and seventeen for the second Henry and Richard and John; turned the curve and entered upon just what was needed for Henry III.—a level, straight stretch of fifty-six feet of road without a crinkle in it. And it lay exactly in front of the house, in the middle of the grounds. There couldn’t have been a better place for that long reign; you could stand on the porch and see those two wide-apart stakes almost with your eyes shut. (Fig. 2.)

I measured out 817 feet of the road, with each foot representing a year, and at the start and end of each reign, I drove a three-foot white-pine stake into the turf by the roadside and wrote the name and dates on it. In the middle of the porch stood a large granite flower vase overflowing with a cascade of bright yellow flowers—I can’t remember their name. The vase represented William the Conqueror. We put his name on it along with his accession date, 1066. We started from there and measured off twenty-one feet of the road, then drove in William Rufus’s stake; next, thirteen feet for the first Henry’s stake; then thirty-five feet for Stephen’s; then nineteen feet, which took us just past the summer house on the left; then we measured out thirty-five, ten, and seventeen for the second Henry, Richard, and John; we turned the curve and marked out exactly what was needed for Henry III— a level, straight stretch of fifty-six feet of road without any bumps. It was perfectly positioned right in front of the house, in the center of the grounds. There couldn’t have been a better spot for that long reign; you could stand on the porch and almost see those two widely spaced stakes with your eyes closed. (Fig. 2.)

That isn’t the shape of the road—I have bunched it up like that to save room. The road had some great curves in it, but their gradual sweep was such that they were no mar to history. No, in our road one could tell at a glance who was who by the size of the vacancy between stakes—with locality to help, of course.

That isn’t how the road looks—I’ve crumpled it up like that to save space. The road had some nice curves, but they were so smooth that they didn’t leave any mark in history. No, on our road, you could immediately tell who was who by the size of the gap between the stakes—with locality to help, of course.

Although I am away off here in a Swedish village[3] and those stakes did not stand till the snow came, I can see them today as plainly as ever; and whenever I think of an English monarch his stakes rise before me of their own accord and I notice the large or small space which he takes up on our road. Are your kings spaced off in your mind? When you think of Richard III. and of James II. do the durations of their reigns seem about alike to you? It isn’t so to me; I always notice that there’s a foot’s difference. When you think of Henry III. do you see a great long stretch of straight road? I do; and just at the end where it joins on to Edward I. I always see a small pear-bush with its green fruit hanging down. When I think of the Commonwealth I see a shady little group of these small saplings which we called the oak parlor; when I think of George III. I see him stretching up the hill, part of him occupied by a flight of stone steps; and I can locate Stephen to an inch when he comes into my mind, for he just filled the stretch which went by the summer-house. Victoria’s reign reached almost to my study door on the first little summit; there’s sixteen feet to be added now; I believe that that would carry it to a big pine-tree that was shattered by some lightning one summer when it was trying to hit me.

Although I’m here in a Swedish village[3] and those markers didn’t stay put until the snow came, I can see them as clearly as ever today; and whenever I think of an English king, those markers come to mind automatically, and I notice the large or small space he occupies on our road. Do you have your kings lined up in your mind? When you think of Richard III. and James II., do their reigns seem similar in length to you? They don’t to me; I always see a foot’s difference. When you think of Henry III., do you picture a long stretch of straight road? I do; and right at the end where it connects to Edward I., I always see a small pear bush with green fruit hanging down. When I think of the Commonwealth, I see a shady little cluster of those small saplings we called the oak parlor; when I think of George III., I see him going up the hill, part of him taken up by a flight of stone steps; and I can pinpoint Stephen exactly when he comes to mind, as he just filled the stretch beside the summer-house. Victoria’s reign reached almost to my study door at the first little hill; there’s sixteen feet to be added now; I believe that would extend it to a large pine tree that was struck by lightning one summer when it was trying to hit me.

[3] Summer of 1899.

Summer of 1899.

We got a good deal of fun out of the history road; and exercise, too. We trotted the course from the conqueror to the study, the children calling out the names, dates, and length of reigns as we passed the stakes, going a good gait along the long reigns, but slowing down when we came upon people like Mary and Edward VI., and the short Stuart and Plantagenet, to give time to get in the statistics. I offered prizes, too—apples. I threw one as far as I could send it, and the child that first shouted the reign it fell in got the apple.

We had a lot of fun with history on that road, and we got some exercise too. We ran the course from the conqueror to the study, with the kids calling out names, dates, and lengths of reigns as we passed each marker. We moved quickly through the long reigns but slowed down when we reached figures like Mary and Edward VI, as well as the short Stuart and Plantagenet periods, to give everyone time to catch up on the facts. I even offered prizes—apples. I threw one as far as I could, and the first kid to shout out the reign it landed in got to keep the apple.

The children were encouraged to stop locating things as being “over by the arbor,” or “in the oak parlor,” or “up at the stone steps,” and say instead that the things were in Stephen, or in the Commonwealth, or in George III. They got the habit without trouble. To have the long road mapped out with such exactness was a great boon for me, for I had the habit of leaving books and other articles lying around everywhere, and had not previously been able to definitely name the place, and so had often been obliged to go to fetch them myself, to save time and failure; but now I could name the reign I left them in, and send the children.

The kids were encouraged to stop saying things like “over by the arbor,” or “in the oak parlor,” or “up at the stone steps,” and instead say that the things were in Stephen, or in the Commonwealth, or in George III. They adopted this new way of thinking easily. Mapping out the long road with such precision was a huge help for me because I had a habit of leaving books and other items scattered everywhere, and I hadn’t been able to clearly identify the locations. This often forced me to go fetch them myself to save time and avoid frustration, but now I could specify the reign I left them in and send the kids to get them.

Next I thought I would measure off the French reigns, and peg them alongside the English ones, so that we could always have contemporaneous French history under our eyes as we went our English rounds. We pegged them down to the Hundred Years’ War, then threw the idea aside, I do not now remember why. After that we made the English pegs fence in European and American history as well as English, and that answered very well. English and alien poets, statesmen, artists, heroes, battles, plagues, cataclysms, revolutions—we shoveled them all into the English fences according to their dates. Do you understand? We gave Washington’s birth to George II.’s pegs and his death to George III.’s; George II. got the Lisbon earthquake and George III. the Declaration of Independence. Goethe, Shakespeare, Napoleon, Savonarola, Joan of Arc, the French Revolution, the Edict of Nantes, Clive, Wellington, Waterloo, Plassey, Patay, Cowpens, Saratoga, the Battle of the Boyne, the invention of the logarithms, the microscope, the steam-engine, the telegraph—anything and everything all over the world—we dumped it all in among the English pegs according to its date and regardless of its nationality.

Next, I thought I’d measure the French timelines and line them up with the English ones, so we could always keep contemporary French history in view as we went through English events. We pinned them down to the Hundred Years’ War, then set the idea aside—I can’t remember why. After that, we had the English timelines include European and American history along with English events, and that worked really well. English and foreign poets, statesmen, artists, heroes, battles, plagues, disasters, revolutions—we sorted them all into the English timelines by their dates. Do you get it? We assigned Washington’s birth to George II’s timeline and his death to George III’s; George II got the Lisbon earthquake, and George III got the Declaration of Independence. Goethe, Shakespeare, Napoleon, Savonarola, Joan of Arc, the French Revolution, the Edict of Nantes, Clive, Wellington, Waterloo, Plassey, Patay, Cowpens, Saratoga, the Battle of the Boyne, the invention of logarithms, the microscope, the steam engine, the telegraph—anything and everything from around the world—we tossed it all in among the English timelines according to its date, regardless of its nationality.

If the road-pegging scheme had not succeeded I should have lodged the kings in the children’s heads by means of pictures—that is, I should have tried. It might have failed, for the pictures could only be effective when made by the pupil; not the master, for it is the work put upon the drawing that makes the drawing stay in the memory, and my children were too little to make drawings at that time. And, besides, they had no talent for art, which is strange, for in other ways they are like me.

If the road-pegging plan hadn’t worked out, I would have tried to put the kings into the kids' minds using pictures—that is, I would have attempted it. It might not have worked, since the pictures would only be effective when created by the student; not by the teacher, because it's the effort put into the drawing that helps it stick in memory, and my kids were too young to draw at that point. Plus, they didn’t have any talent for art, which is odd, since in other ways they are similar to me.

But I will develop the picture plan now, hoping that you will be able to use it. It will come good for indoors when the weather is bad and one cannot go outside and peg a road. Let us imagine that the kings are a procession, and that they have come out of the Ark and down Ararat for exercise and are now starting back again up the zigzag road. This will bring several of them into view at once, and each zigzag will represent the length of a king’s reign.

But I will outline the plan for the picture now, hoping that you will find it useful. It will be perfect for indoors when the weather is bad and you can't go outside to mark a path. Let’s picture the kings as a procession, coming out of the Ark and down Ararat for some exercise, and now they are starting back up the zigzag road. This will make several of them visible at once, and each zigzag will symbolize the length of a king's reign.

And so on. You will have plenty of space, for by my project you will use the parlor wall. You do not mark on the wall; that would cause trouble. You only attach bits of paper to it with pins or thumb-tacks. These will leave no mark.

And so on. You'll have plenty of space because you'll be using the parlor wall for my project. Don't write on the wall; that would lead to problems. Just attach pieces of paper to it with pins or thumbtacks. They won't leave any marks.

Take your pen now, and twenty-one pieces of white paper, each two inches square, and we will do the twenty-one years of the Conqueror’s reign. On each square draw a picture of a whale and write the dates and term of service. We choose the whale for several reasons: its name and William’s begin with the same letter; it is the biggest fish that swims, and William is the most conspicuous figure in English history in the way of a landmark; finally, a whale is about the easiest thing to draw. By the time you have drawn twenty-one wales and written “William I.—1066-1087—twenty-one years” twenty-one times, those details will be your property; you cannot dislodge them from your memory with anything but dynamite. I will make a sample for you to copy: (Fig. 3).

Take your pen now and twenty-one pieces of white paper, each two inches square, and we will cover the twenty-one years of the Conqueror’s reign. On each square, draw a picture of a whale and write the dates and term of service. We choose the whale for several reasons: its name and William’s start with the same letter; it’s the largest fish that swims, and William is the most prominent figure in English history as a landmark; finally, a whale is one of the easiest things to draw. By the time you have drawn twenty-one whales and written “William I.—1066-1087—twenty-one years” twenty-one times, those details will be engraved in your memory; you won't forget them without some serious effort. I will create a sample for you to copy: (Fig. 3).

I have got his chin up too high, but that is no matter; he is looking for Harold. It may be that a whale hasn’t that fin up there on his back, but I do not remember; and so, since there is a doubt, it is best to err on the safe side. He looks better, anyway, than he would without it.

I have his chin raised too high, but that's not important; he's searching for Harold. It might be that a whale doesn't have that fin on its back, but I don't recall, so since there's uncertainty, it's better to play it safe. He looks better this way, anyway, than he would without it.

Be very careful and attentive while you are drawing your first whale from my sample and writing the word and figures under it, so that you will not need to copy the sample any more. Compare your copy with the sample; examine closely; if you find you have got everything right and can shut your eyes and see the picture and call the words and figures, then turn the sample and copy upside down and make the next copy from memory; and also the next and next, and so on, always drawing and writing from memory until you have finished the whole twenty-one. This will take you twenty minutes, or thirty, and by that time you will find that you can make a whale in less time than an unpracticed person can make a sardine; also, up to the time you die you will always be able to furnish William’s dates to any ignorant person that inquires after them.

Be very careful and attentive while you draw your first whale from my sample and write the word and figures underneath it, so that you won’t need to copy the sample anymore. Compare your drawing with the sample; check closely; if you find that you got everything right and can close your eyes and visualize the picture and recall the words and figures, then flip the sample and your drawing upside down and make the next drawing from memory; and do the same for the subsequent ones, always drawing and writing from memory until you’ve completed all twenty-one. This will take you twenty to thirty minutes, and by then, you’ll see that you can draw a whale faster than someone untrained can draw a sardine; also, throughout your life, you’ll always be able to provide William’s dates to anyone who asks for them.

You will now take thirteen pieces of BLUE paper, each two inches square, and do William II. (Fig. 4.)

You will now take thirteen pieces of blue paper, each two inches square, and do William II. (Fig. 4.)

Make him spout his water forward instead of backward; also make him small, and stick a harpoon in him and give him that sick look in the eye. Otherwise you might seem to be continuing the other William, and that would be confusing and a damage. It is quite right to make him small; he was only about a No. 11 whale, or along there somewhere; there wasn’t room in him for his father’s great spirit. The barb of that harpoon ought not to show like that, because it is down inside the whale and ought to be out of sight, but it cannot be helped; if the barb were removed people would think some one had stuck a whip-stock into the whale. It is best to leave the barb the way it is, then every one will know it is a harpoon and attending to business. Remember—draw from the copy only once; make your other twelve and the inscription from memory.

Make him spray his water forward instead of backward; also make him smaller, stick a harpoon in him, and give him that sick look in his eye. Otherwise, you might seem to be continuing the other William, which would be confusing and damaging. It’s perfectly fine to make him small; he was just about a No. 11 whale, or somewhere around there; he didn’t have enough room for his father’s big spirit. The barb of that harpoon shouldn’t be showing like that because it’s inside the whale and should be out of sight, but there’s no helping it; if the barb were taken out, people would think someone had stuck a whip handle into the whale. It’s best to leave the barb as it is, so everyone will know it’s a harpoon and doing its job. Remember—draw from the copy only once; make your other twelve and the inscription from memory.

Now the truth is that whenever you have copied a picture and its inscription once from my sample and two or three times from memory the details will stay with you and be hard to forget. After that, if you like, you may make merely the whale’s head and water-spout for the Conqueror till you end his reign, each time saying the inscription in place of writing it; and in the case of William II. make the harpoon alone, and say over the inscription each time you do it. You see, it will take nearly twice as long to do the first set as it will to do the second, and that will give you a marked sense of the difference in length of the two reigns.

Now, the truth is that whenever you’ve copied a picture and its caption once from my example and two or three times from memory, the details will stick with you and be tough to forget. After that, if you want, you can just create the whale’s head and water-spout for the Conqueror until his reign ends, saying the caption instead of writing it each time; and for William II., just make the harpoon and repeat the caption every time you do it. You see, it will take almost twice as long to complete the first set as it will to complete the second, and that will give you a clear sense of the difference in the length of the two reigns.

Next do Henry I. on thirty-five squares of red paper. (Fig. 5.)

Next do Henry I. on thirty-five squares of red paper. (Fig. 5.)

That is a hen, and suggests Henry by furnishing the first syllable. When you have repeated the hen and the inscription until you are perfectly sure of them, draw merely the hen’s head the rest of the thirty-five times, saying over the inscription each time. Thus: (Fig. 6).

That’s a hen, which hints at Henry by providing the first syllable. Once you’ve repeated the hen and the inscription until you’re completely confident, just draw the hen’s head the other thirty-five times, reciting the inscription each time. Like this: (Fig. 6).

You begin to understand now how this procession is going to look when it is on the wall. First there will be the Conqueror’s twenty-one whales and water-spouts, the twenty-one white squares joined to one another and making a white stripe three and one-half feet long; the thirteen blue squares of William II. will be joined to that—a blue stripe two feet, two inches long, followed by Henry’s red stripe five feet, ten inches long, and so on. The colored divisions will smartly show to the eye the difference in the length of the reigns and impress the proportions on the memory and the understanding. (Fig. 7.)

You’re starting to see how this procession is going to look when it’s up on the wall. First, there will be the Conqueror’s twenty-one whales and water spouts, the twenty-one white squares linked together to create a white stripe three and a half feet long; then, the thirteen blue squares of William II will be added—making a blue stripe two feet, two inches long—followed by Henry’s red stripe, which will be five feet, ten inches long, and so on. The colored sections will clearly highlight the differences in the lengths of the reigns and help reinforce the proportions in both memory and understanding. (Fig. 7.)

Stephen of Blois comes next. He requires nineteen two-inch squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 8.)

Stephen of Blois comes next. He needs nineteen two-inch squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 8.)

That is a steer. The sound suggests the beginning of Stephen’s name. I choose it for that reason. I can make a better steer than that when I am not excited. But this one will do. It is a good-enough steer for history. The tail is defective, but it only wants straightening out.

That’s a steer. The sound hints at the start of Stephen’s name. I picked it for that reason. I can create a better steer than this when I’m not anxious. But this one works. It’s a good enough steer for history. The tail is flawed, but it just needs to be straightened.

Next comes Henry II. Give him thirty-five squares of red paper. These hens must face west, like the former ones. (Fig. 9.)

Next comes Henry II. Give him thirty-five squares of red paper. These hens must face west, just like the previous ones. (Fig. 9.)

This hen differs from the other one. He is on his way to inquire what has been happening in Canterbury.

This hen is different from the other one. He's on his way to find out what's been happening in Canterbury.

Now we arrive at Richard I., called Richard of the Lion-heart because he was a brave fighter and was never so contented as when he was leading crusades in Palestine and neglecting his affairs at home. Give him ten squares of white paper. (Fig. 10).

Now we come to Richard I, known as Richard the Lionheart because he was a courageous warrior and was never happier than when he was leading crusades in Palestine while ignoring his responsibilities at home. Give him ten sheets of white paper. (Fig. 10).

That is a lion. His office is to remind you of the lion-hearted Richard. There is something the matter with his legs, but I do not quite know what it is, they do not seem right. I think the hind ones are the most unsatisfactory; the front ones are well enough, though it would be better if they were rights and lefts.

That’s a lion. His role is to remind you of the brave Richard. There’s something off with his legs, but I’m not exactly sure what it is; they don’t seem right. I think the back ones are the most problematic; the front ones are okay, though they’d be better if they were proper lefts and rights.

Next comes King John, and he was a poor circumstance. He was called Lackland. He gave his realm to the Pope. Let him have seventeen squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 11.)

Next comes King John, and he was in a bad situation. He was called Lackland. He gave his kingdom to the Pope. Let him have seventeen squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 11.)

That creature is a jamboree. It looks like a trademark, but that is only an accident and not intentional. It is prehistoric and extinct. It used to roam the earth in the Old Silurian times, and lay eggs and catch fish and climb trees and live on fossils; for it was of a mixed breed, which was the fashion then. It was very fierce, and the Old Silurians were afraid of it, but this is a tame one. Physically it has no representative now, but its mind has been transmitted. First I drew it sitting down, but have turned it the other way now because I think it looks more attractive and spirited when one end of it is galloping. I love to think that in this attitude it gives us a pleasant idea of John coming all in a happy excitement to see what the barons have been arranging for him at Runnymede, while the other one gives us an idea of him sitting down to wring his hands and grieve over it.

That creature is a party. It looks like a trademark, but that's just a coincidence, not on purpose. It’s prehistoric and extinct. It used to roam the Earth during the Old Silurian era, laying eggs, catching fish, climbing trees, and living off fossils; it was a mixed breed, which was popular back then. It was very fierce, and the Old Silurians were scared of it, but this one is tame. Physically, there’s nothing like it today, but its spirit lives on. I first drew it sitting down, but I’ve flipped it around now because I think it looks more appealing and lively when one end is galloping. I love to imagine that in this position, it gives us a fun idea of John coming in a happy rush to see what the barons have been preparing for him at Runnymede, while the other position makes us think of him sitting, wringing his hands, and mourning over it.

We now come to Henry III.; red squares again, of course—fifty-six of them. We must make all the Henrys the same color; it will make their long reigns show up handsomely on the wall. Among all the eight Henrys there were but two short ones. A lucky name, as far as longevity goes. The reigns of six of the Henrys cover 227 years. It might have been well to name all the royal princes Henry, but this was overlooked until it was too late. (Fig. 12.)

We now come to Henry III; red squares again, of course—fifty-six of them. We need to make all the Henrys the same color; it will really highlight their long reigns on the wall. Out of all eight Henrys, only two had short reigns. It’s a lucky name when it comes to longevity. The reigns of six of the Henrys span 227 years. It might have been wise to name all the royal princes Henry, but that was missed until it was too late. (Fig. 12.)

This is the best one yet. He is on his way (1265) to have a look at the first House of Commons in English history. It was a monumental event, the situation of the House, and was the second great liberty landmark which the century had set up. I have made Henry looking glad, but this was not intentional.

This is the best one yet. He is on his way (1265) to check out the first House of Commons in English history. It was a huge event, the location of the House, and it marked the second major landmark of liberty that the century established. I made Henry look happy, but that wasn’t planned.

Edward I. comes next; light-brown paper, thirty-five squares. (Fig. 13.)

Edward I comes next; light-brown paper, thirty-five squares. (Fig. 13.)

That is an editor. He is trying to think of a word. He props his feet on the chair, which is the editor’s way; then he can think better. I do not care much for this one; his ears are not alike; still, editor suggests the sound of Edward, and he will do. I could make him better if I had a model, but I made this one from memory. But it is no particular matter; they all look alike, anyway. They are conceited and troublesome, and don’t pay enough. Edward was the first really English king that had yet occupied the throne. The editor in the picture probably looks just as Edward looked when it was first borne in upon him that this was so. His whole attitude expressed gratification and pride mixed with stupefaction and astonishment.

That’s an editor. He’s trying to come up with a word. He puts his feet up on the chair, which is the editor’s style; it helps him think better. I’m not really into this one; his ears aren’t even the same, but "editor" suggests the sound of Edward, so he’ll do. I could make him look better if I had a model, but I created this one from memory. But it doesn’t really matter; they all look the same anyway. They’re full of themselves and annoying, and they don’t pay enough. Edward was the first truly English king who had ever taken the throne. The editor in the picture probably looks just like Edward did when he first realized this was the case. His whole posture showed a mix of satisfaction and pride, along with shock and amazement.

Edward II. now; twenty blue squares. (Fig. 14.)

Edward II. now; twenty blue squares. (Fig. 14.)

Another editor. That thing behind his ear is his pencil. Whenever he finds a bright thing in your manuscript he strikes it out with that. That does him good, and makes him smile and show his teeth, the way he is doing in the picture. This one has just been striking out a smart thing, and now he is sitting there with his thumbs in his vest-holes, gloating. They are full of envy and malice, editors are. This picture will serve to remind you that Edward II. was the first English king who was deposed. Upon demand, he signed his deposition himself. He had found kingship a most aggravating and disagreeable occupation, and you can see by the look of him that he is glad he resigned. He has put his blue pencil up for good now. He had struck out many a good thing with it in his time.

Another editor. That thing behind his ear is his pencil. Whenever he finds something clever in your manuscript, he marks it out with that. It makes him feel good and brings a smile to his face, just like in the picture. He just marked out a witty line, and now he’s sitting there with his thumbs in his vest pockets, basking in satisfaction. Editors are full of envy and spite. This picture will remind you that Edward II was the first English king to be deposed. When asked, he signed his own deposition. He found being king to be a frustrating and unpleasant job, and you can tell from his expression that he's relieved to no longer be in that position. He’s hung up his blue pencil for good now. He crossed out plenty of good lines with it in his time.

Edward III. next; fifty red squares. (Fig. 15.)

Edward III. next; fifty red squares. (Fig. 15.)

This editor is a critic. He has pulled out his carving-knife and his tomahawk and is starting after a book which he is going to have for breakfast. This one’s arms are put on wrong. I did not notice it at first, but I see it now. Somehow he has got his right arm on his left shoulder, and his left arm on the right shoulder, and this shows us the back of his hands in both instances. It makes him left-handed all around, which is a thing which has never happened before, except perhaps in a museum. That is the way with art, when it is not acquired but born to you: you start in to make some simple little thing, not suspecting that your genius is beginning to work and swell and strain in secret, and all of a sudden there is a convulsion and you fetch out something astonishing. This is called inspiration. It is an accident; you never know when it is coming. I might have tried as much as a year to think of such a strange thing as an all-around left-handed man and I could not have done it, for the more you try to think of an unthinkable thing the more it eludes you; but it can’t elude inspiration; you have only to bait with inspiration and you will get it every time. Look at Botticelli’s “Spring.” Those snaky women were unthinkable, but inspiration secured them for us, thanks to goodness. It is too late to reorganize this editor-critic now; we will leave him as he is. He will serve to remind us.

This editor is a critic. He’s taken out his carving knife and his tomahawk and is going after a book that he’s about to tear apart. This one has its arms positioned incorrectly. I didn’t notice it at first, but I see it now. Somehow, he has his right arm on his left shoulder and his left arm on his right shoulder, showing us the backs of his hands in both cases. It makes him left-handed all around, which has never happened before, except maybe in a museum. That’s how art works when it’s not learned but innate: you start out trying to create something simple, unaware that your creativity is beginning to bubble and build up in secret, and suddenly there’s a breakthrough, and you end up with something amazing. This is called inspiration. It’s random; you never know when it’ll strike. I could have tried for a whole year to think of something as peculiar as a completely left-handed man, and I wouldn’t have come up with it, because the more you try to imagine something unthinkable, the more it slips away from you; but inspiration can’t be eluded; you just have to set it up with the right conditions, and it’ll deliver every time. Look at Botticelli’s “Spring.” Those serpentine women were unimaginable, but inspiration brought them to life, thankfully. It’s too late to change this editor-critic now; we’ll leave him as he is. He will serve as a reminder.

Richard II. next; twenty-two white squares. (Fig. 16.)

Richard II. next; twenty-two white squares. (Fig. 16.)

We use the lion again because this is another Richard. Like Edward II., he was deposed. He is taking a last sad look at his crown before they take it away. There was not room enough and I have made it too small; but it never fitted him, anyway.

We use the lion again because this is another Richard. Like Edward II, he was deposed. He is taking one last sad look at his crown before they take it away. There wasn't enough space, and I’ve made it too small, but it never really suited him anyway.

Now we turn the corner of the century with a new line of monarchs—the Lancastrian kings.

Now we enter a new century with a new line of rulers—the Lancastrian kings.

Henry IV.; fourteen squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 17.)

Henry IV; fourteen squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 17.)

This hen has laid the egg of a new dynasty and realizes the imposing magnitude of the event. She is giving notice in the usual way. You notice I am improving in the construction of hens. At first I made them too much like other animals, but this one is orthodox. I mention this to encourage you. You will find that the more you practice the more accurate you will become. I could always draw animals, but before I was educated I could not tell what kind they were when I got them done, but now I can. Keep up your courage; it will be the same with you, although you may not think it. This Henry died the year after Joan of Arc was born.

This hen has given birth to a new dynasty and understands the significance of the event. She's announcing it in the usual way. You can see I'm getting better at drawing hens. At first, I made them too much like other animals, but this one looks right. I mention this to motivate you. You'll discover that the more you practice, the better you'll get. I could always sketch animals, but before I was educated, I couldn't identify what kind they were once I finished, but now I can. Stay strong; it will be the same for you, even if you don't believe it. This Henry died the year after Joan of Arc was born.

Henry V.; nine blue squares. (Fig. 18)

Henry V; nine blue squares. (Fig. 18)

There you see him lost in meditation over the monument which records the amazing figures of the battle of Agincourt. French history says 20,000 Englishmen routed 80,000 Frenchmen there; and English historians say that the French loss, in killed and wounded, was 60,000.

There you see him deep in thought over the monument that marks the incredible statistics of the Battle of Agincourt. French history states that 20,000 English soldiers defeated 80,000 French soldiers there; and English historians claim that the French casualties, both killed and injured, were 60,000.

Henry VI.; thirty-nine red squares. (Fig. 19)

Henry VI; thirty-nine red squares. (Fig. 19)

This is poor Henry VI., who reigned long and scored many misfortunes and humiliations. Also two great disasters: he lost France to Joan of Arc and he lost the throne and ended the dynasty which Henry IV. had started in business with such good prospects. In the picture we see him sad and weary and downcast, with the scepter falling from his nerveless grasp. It is a pathetic quenching of a sun which had risen in such splendor.

This is the unfortunate Henry VI, who ruled for a long time and faced many hardships and humiliations. He suffered two major disasters: he lost France to Joan of Arc, and he lost the throne, which ended the dynasty that Henry IV had started with such promising potential. In the picture, we see him sad, exhausted, and defeated, with the scepter slipping from his weak grip. It’s a heartbreaking end to a reign that had started in such glory.

Edward IV.; twenty-two light-brown squares. (Fig. 20.)

Edward IV; twenty-two light brown squares. (Fig. 20.)

That is a society editor, sitting there elegantly dressed, with his legs crossed in that indolent way, observing the clothes the ladies wear, so that he can describe them for his paper and make them out finer than they are and get bribes for it and become wealthy. That flower which he is wearing in his buttonhole is a rose—a white rose, a York rose—and will serve to remind us of the War of the Roses, and that the white one was the winning color when Edward got the throne and dispossessed the Lancastrian dynasty.

That’s a society editor, sitting there all dressed up, legs crossed casually, watching what the ladies are wearing so he can write about it for his paper, making their outfits sound better than they are to get paid off for it and get rich. The flower in his buttonhole is a rose—a white rose, a York rose—and it reminds us of the War of the Roses, where the white rose was the winning color when Edward took the throne and ousted the Lancastrian dynasty.

Edward V.; one-third of a black square. (Fig. 21.)

Edward V.; one-third of a black square. (Fig. 21.)

His uncle Richard had him murdered in the tower. When you get the reigns displayed upon the wall this one will be conspicuous and easily remembered. It is the shortest one in English history except Lady Jane Grey’s, which was only nine days. She is never officially recognized as a monarch of England, but if you or I should ever occupy a throne we should like to have proper notice taken of it; and it would be only fair and right, too, particularly if we gained nothing by it and lost our lives besides.

His uncle Richard had him killed in the tower. When you see the reigns displayed on the wall, this one will stand out and be easy to remember. It's the shortest in English history, except for Lady Jane Grey’s, which lasted only nine days. She's never officially recognized as a monarch of England, but if you or I were to ever sit on a throne, we'd want proper acknowledgment of it; and that would be only fair and right, especially if we gained nothing from it and lost our lives in the process.

Richard III.; two white squares. (Fig. 22.)

Richard III; two white squares. (Fig. 22.)

That is not a very good lion, but Richard was not a very good king. You would think that this lion has two heads, but that is not so; one is only a shadow. There would be shadows for the rest of him, but there was not light enough to go round, it being a dull day, with only fleeting sun-glimpses now and then. Richard had a humped back and a hard heart, and fell at the battle of Bosworth. I do not know the name of that flower in the pot, but we will use it as Richard’s trade-mark, for it is said that it grows in only one place in the world—Bosworth Field—and tradition says it never grew there until Richard’s royal blood warmed its hidden seed to life and made it grow.

That’s not a very good lion, but Richard wasn’t a very good king. You might think this lion has two heads, but that’s not the case; one is just a shadow. There would be shadows of the rest of him, but there wasn't enough light to go around, as it was a dull day with only occasional glimpses of the sun. Richard had a humped back and a hard heart, and he fell at the Battle of Bosworth. I don’t know the name of that flower in the pot, but we’ll use it as Richard’s trademark since it’s said to grow in only one place in the world—Bosworth Field—and tradition says it never grew there until Richard’s royal blood warmed its hidden seed to life and made it grow.

Henry VII.; twenty-four blue squares. (Fig. 23.)

Henry VII; twenty-four blue squares. (Fig. 23.)

Henry VII. had no liking for wars and turbulence; he preferred peace and quiet and the general prosperity which such conditions create. He liked to sit on that kind of eggs on his own private account as well as the nation’s, and hatch them out and count up the result. When he died he left his heir 2,000,000 pounds, which was a most unusual fortune for a king to possess in those days. Columbus’s great achievement gave him the discovery-fever, and he sent Sebastian Cabot to the New World to search out some foreign territory for England. That is Cabot’s ship up there in the corner. This was the first time that England went far abroad to enlarge her estate—but not the last.

Henry VII wasn’t into wars and chaos; he preferred peace and stability, along with the overall prosperity those conditions bring. He liked to manage things on his own and for the nation, too, making plans and checking the outcomes. When he passed away, he left his successor £2,000,000, which was an incredible fortune for a king back then. Columbus’s major achievement sparked his interest in exploration, so he sent Sebastian Cabot to the New World to find some new territory for England. That’s Cabot’s ship up there in the corner. This was the first time England ventured far to expand its territory—but not the last.

Henry VIII.; thirty-eight red squares. (Fig. 24.)

Henry VIII.; thirty-eight red squares. (Fig. 24.)

That is Henry VIII. suppressing a monastery in his arrogant fashion.

That’s Henry VIII, shutting down a monastery in his arrogant way.

Edward VI.; six squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 25.)

Edward VI.; six squares of yellow paper. (Fig. 25.)

He is the last Edward to date. It is indicated by that thing over his head, which is a last—shoemaker’s last.

He is the last Edward to date. It’s shown by that thing over his head, which is a last—a shoemaker’s last.

Mary; five squares of black paper. (Fig. 26.)

Mary; five squares of black paper. (Fig. 26.)

The picture represents a burning martyr. He is in back of the smoke. The first three letters of Mary’s name and the first three of the word martyr are the same. Martyrdom was going out in her day and martyrs were becoming scarcer, but she made several. For this reason she is sometimes called Bloody Mary.

The picture shows a martyr on fire, obscured by smoke. The first three letters of Mary’s name are the same as the first three letters of "martyr." Martyrdom was fading in her time and martyrs were becoming rarer, but she created several. Because of this, she is sometimes referred to as Bloody Mary.

This brings us to the reign of Elizabeth, after passing through a period of nearly five hundred years of England’s history—492 to be exact. I think you may now be trusted to go the rest of the way without further lessons in art or inspirations in the matter of ideas. You have the scheme now, and something in the ruler’s name or career will suggest the pictorial symbol. The effort of inventing such things will not only help your memory, but will develop originality in art. See what it has done for me. If you do not find the parlor wall big enough for all of England’s history, continue it into the dining-room and into other rooms. This will make the walls interesting and instructive and really worth something instead of being just flat things to hold the house together.

This brings us to the reign of Elizabeth, after covering nearly five hundred years of England’s history—492 to be exact. I trust that you can now continue on without needing more lessons in art or inspiration for ideas. You understand the concept now, and something about the ruler’s name or career will suggest the visual symbol. The effort to invent such things will not only boost your memory, but also foster originality in art. Look at what it has done for me. If you find that the parlor wall isn’t big enough for all of England’s history, extend it into the dining room and other rooms. This will make the walls interesting, educational, and truly valuable instead of just being flat surfaces that hold the house together.

THE MEMORABLE ASSASSINATION

Note.—The assassination of the Empress of Austria at Geneva, September 10, 1898, occurred during Mark Twain’s Austrian residence. The news came to him at Kaltenleutgeben, a summer resort a little way out of Vienna. To his friend, the Rev. Jos. H. Twichell, he wrote:

Note.—The assassination of the Empress of Austria in Geneva on September 10, 1898, happened while Mark Twain was living in Austria. He received the news at Kaltenleutgeben, a summer resort not far from Vienna. He wrote to his friend, Rev. Jos. H. Twichell:

“That good and unoffending lady, the Empress, is killed by a madman, and I am living in the midst of world-history again. The Queen’s Jubilee last year, the invasion of the Reichsrath by the police, and now this murder, which will still be talked of and described and painted a thousand years from now. To have a personal friend of the wearer of two crowns burst in at the gate in the deep dusk of the evening and say, in a voice broken with tears, ‘My God! the Empress is murdered,’ and fly toward her home before we can utter a question—why, it brings the giant event home to you, makes you a part of it and personally interested; it is as if your neighbor, Antony, should come flying and say, ‘Caesar is butchered—the head of the world is fallen!’

“That kind and innocent lady, the Empress, is murdered by a madman, and I find myself living through another moment in world history. The Queen’s Jubilee last year, the police storming the Reichsrath, and now this murder, which will be discussed and depicted for a thousand years to come. Having a personal friend of the person wearing two crowns rush in at dusk and say, in a tearful voice, ‘My God! The Empress has been murdered,’ and dart away before we can ask anything—well, it makes this monumental event feel real and personal, as if your neighbor, Antony, came running in to say, ‘Caesar has been killed—the leader of the world has fallen!’”

“Of course there is no talk but of this. The mourning is universal and genuine, the consternation is stupefying. The Austrian Empire is being draped with black. Vienna will be a spectacle to see by next Saturday, when the funeral cortege marches.”

“Of course, everyone is talking about this. The mourning is widespread and heartfelt, and the shock is overwhelming. The Austrian Empire is covered in black. Vienna will be something to witness by next Saturday, when the funeral procession takes place.”

He was strongly moved by the tragedy, impelled to write concerning it. He prepared the article which here follows, but did not offer it for publication, perhaps feeling that his own close association with the court circles at the moment prohibited this personal utterance. There appears no such reason for withholding its publication now.

He was deeply affected by the tragedy and felt compelled to write about it. He prepared the following article but didn't submit it for publication, possibly believing that his close ties to the court at the time made it inappropriate for him to share his personal thoughts. There seems to be no reason to hold back its publication now.

A. B. P.

A. B. P.

The more one thinks of the assassination, the more imposing and tremendous the event becomes. The destruction of a city is a large event, but it is one which repeats itself several times in a thousand years; the destruction of a third part of a nation by plague and famine is a large event, but it has happened several times in history; the murder of a king is a large event, but it has been frequent.

The more you think about the assassination, the more significant and overwhelming it becomes. The destruction of a city is a big event, but it happens several times over a thousand years; the devastation of a third of a nation by disease and starvation is a major event, but it's occurred multiple times in history; the murder of a king is a significant event, but it's happened frequently.

The murder of an empress is the largest of all large events. One must go back about two thousand years to find an instance to put with this one. The oldest family of unchallenged descent in Christendom lives in Rome and traces its line back seventeen hundred years, but no member of it has been present in the earth when an empress was murdered, until now. Many a time during these seventeen centuries members of that family have been startled with the news of extraordinary events—the destruction of cities, the fall of thrones, the murder of kings, the wreck of dynasties, the extinction of religions, the birth of new systems of government; and their descendants have been by to hear of it and talk about it when all these things were repeated once, twice, or a dozen times—but to even that family has come news at last which is not staled by use, has no duplicates in the long reach of its memory.

The murder of an empress is the biggest event of all. You have to go back about two thousand years to find something similar. The oldest family of undisputed lineage in Christendom lives in Rome and has a history that goes back seventeen hundred years, but no one from that family has been alive when an empress was murdered—until now. Throughout these seventeen centuries, members of that family have often been shocked by news of extraordinary events—the destruction of cities, the fall of thrones, the murder of kings, the collapse of dynasties, the end of religions, the rise of new forms of government; and their descendants have been around to hear about and discuss these events when they were repeated once, twice, or even a dozen times—but now even they have received news that isn't worn out by repetition, that has no duplicates in the long sweep of their memory.

It is an event which confers a curious distinction upon every individual now living in the world: he has stood alive and breathing in the presence of an event such as has not fallen within the experience of any traceable or untraceable ancestor of his for twenty centuries, and it is not likely to fall within the experience of any descendant of his for twenty more.

It’s an event that gives a unique distinction to every person alive today: they have been alive and breathing in the presence of something that hasn’t happened to any known or unknown ancestor for two thousand years, and it probably won’t happen to any of their descendants for another two thousand.

Time has made some great changes since the Roman days. The murder of an empress then—even the assassination of Caesar himself—could not electrify the world as this murder has electrified it. For one reason, there was then not much of a world to electrify; it was a small world, as to known bulk, and it had rather a thin population, besides; and for another reason, the news traveled so slowly that its tremendous initial thrill wasted away, week by week and month by month, on the journey, and by the time it reached the remoter regions there was but little of it left. It was no longer a fresh event, it was a thing of the far past; it was not properly news, it was history. But the world is enormous now, and prodigiously populated—that is one change; and another is the lightning swiftness of the flight of tidings, good and bad. “The Empress is murdered!” When those amazing words struck upon my ear in this Austrian village last Saturday, three hours after the disaster, I knew that it was already old news in London, Paris, Berlin, New York, San Francisco, Japan, China, Melbourne, Cape Town, Bombay, Madras, Calcutta, and that the entire globe with a single voice, was cursing the perpetrator of it. Since the telegraph first began to stretch itself wider and wider about the earth, larger and increasingly larger areas of the world have, as time went on, received simultaneously the shock of a great calamity; but this is the first time in history that the entire surface of the globe has been swept in a single instant with the thrill of so gigantic an event.

Time has changed a lot since the Roman days. The murder of an empress back then—even the assassination of Caesar himself—couldn't shock the world like this murder has. One reason is that there wasn’t much of a world to shock; it was small, both in size and population. Another reason is that news traveled so slowly back then that its initial impact faded away week by week and month by month during its journey, and by the time it reached distant places, there wasn’t much left to tell. It was no longer a fresh event; it became something from the distant past—it wasn’t really news, it was history. But now the world is huge and incredibly populated—that's one change; and another is the rapid speed at which news travels, both good and bad. “The Empress is murdered!” When I heard those shocking words in this Austrian village last Saturday, just three hours after the tragedy, I knew it was already old news in London, Paris, Berlin, New York, San Francisco, Japan, China, Melbourne, Cape Town, Bombay, Madras, Calcutta, and that the whole world was, in unison, condemning the one responsible. Since the telegraph started to spread wider and wider across the globe, larger and larger areas have received the news of great disasters simultaneously; but this is the first time in history that the entire world has felt the impact of such a monumental event all at once.

And who is the miracle-worker who has furnished to the world this spectacle? All the ironies are compacted in the answer. He is at the bottom of the human ladder, as the accepted estimates of degree and value go: a soiled and patched young loafer, without gifts, without talents, without education, without morals, without character, without any born charm or any acquired one that wins or beguiles or attracts; without a single grace of mind or heart or hand that any tramp or prostitute could envy him; an unfaithful private in the ranks, an incompetent stone-cutter, an inefficient lackey; in a word, a mangy, offensive, empty, unwashed, vulgar, gross, mephitic, timid, sneaking, human polecat. And it was within the privileges and powers of this sarcasm upon the human race to reach up—up—up—and strike from its far summit in the social skies the world’s accepted ideal of Glory and Might and Splendor and Sacredness! It realizes to us what sorry shows and shadows we are. Without our clothes and our pedestals we are poor things and much of a size; our dignities are not real, our pomps are shams. At our best and stateliest we are not suns, as we pretended, and teach, and believe, but only candles; and any bummer can blow us out.

And who is the miracle-worker who has given the world this spectacle? All the ironies are wrapped up in the answer. He is at the bottom of the social ladder, according to the usual measurements of status and value: a dirty and patched-up young slacker, without gifts, talents, education, morals, character, or any charm that captivates or attracts; lacking any grace of mind or heart or hand that any drifter or sex worker could envy; an unreliable private in the ranks, a useless stone-cutter, an ineffective servant; in short, a filthy, offensive, hollow, unwashed, vulgar, crude, sickly, sneaky person. And it was within the realm of this mockery of humanity to reach up—up—up—and strike from its high point in the social skies the world’s accepted ideal of Glory, Power, Splendor, and Sacredness! It shows us what sorry figures we truly are. Without our clothes and our pedestals, we are pitiful and about the same; our dignities aren’t real, our displays are illusions. At our best and most dignified, we are not suns, as we pretend, teach, and believe, but only candles; and any bum can blow us out.

And now we get realized to us once more another thing which we often forget—or try to: that no man has a wholly undiseased mind; that in one way or another all men are mad. Many are mad for money. When this madness is in a mild form it is harmless and the man passes for sane; but when it develops powerfully and takes possession of the man, it can make him cheat, rob, and kill; and when he has got his fortune and lost it again it can land him in the asylum or the suicide’s coffin. Love is a madness; if thwarted it develops fast; it can grow to a frenzy of despair and make an otherwise sane and highly gifted prince, like Rudolph, throw away the crown of an empire and snuff out his own life. All the whole list of desires, predilections, aversions, ambitions, passions, cares, griefs, regrets, remorses, are incipient madness, and ready to grow, spread, and consume, when the occasion comes. There are no healthy minds, and nothing saves any man but accident—the accident of not having his malady put to the supreme test.

And now we realize once again something we often forget—or try to ignore: that no one has a completely healthy mind; that in one way or another, everyone is a bit crazy. Many people go mad for money. When this madness is mild, it's harmless, and the person seems normal; but when it takes over completely, it can lead to cheating, stealing, and even killing; and when they make a fortune and lose it again, it can result in ending up in a mental institution or in a grave. Love is a kind of madness; when it's blocked, it grows rapidly; it can spiral into a frenzy of despair and drive an otherwise sane and talented person, like Rudolph, to throw away the crown of an empire and take his own life. All desires, preferences, dislikes, ambitions, passions, worries, sorrows, regrets, and guilt are early signs of madness, ready to grow, spread, and consume when the right moment arises. There are no truly healthy minds, and the only thing that protects any man is chance—the chance of not having his affliction put to the ultimate test.

One of the commonest forms of madness is the desire to be noticed, the pleasure derived from being noticed. Perhaps it is not merely common, but universal. In its mildest form it doubtless is universal. Every child is pleased at being noticed; many intolerable children put in their whole time in distressing and idiotic effort to attract the attention of visitors; boys are always “showing off”; apparently all men and women are glad and grateful when they find that they have done a thing which has lifted them for a moment out of obscurity and caused wondering talk. This common madness can develop, by nurture, into a hunger for notoriety in one, for fame in another. It is this madness for being noticed and talked about which has invented kingship and the thousand other dignities, and tricked them out with pretty and showy fineries; it has made kings pick one another’s pockets, scramble for one another’s crowns and estates, slaughter one another’s subjects; it has raised up prize-fighters, and poets, and village mayors, and little and big politicians, and big and little charity-founders, and bicycle champions, and banditti chiefs, and frontier desperadoes, and Napoleons. Anything to get notoriety; anything to set the village, or the township, or the city, or the State, or the nation, or the planet shouting, “Look—there he goes—that is the man!” And in five minutes’ time, at no cost of brain, or labor, or genius this mangy Italian tramp has beaten them all, transcended them all, outstripped them all, for in time their names will perish; but by the friendly help of the insane newspapers and courts and kings and historians, his is safe to live and thunder in the world all down the ages as long as human speech shall endure! Oh, if it were not so tragic how ludicrous it would be!

One of the most common forms of madness is the desire to be noticed, the joy that comes from attention. It might not just be common but universal. At its mildest, it is certainly universal. Every child feels happy when they’re noticed; many unbearable kids spend all their time making ridiculous efforts to grab the attention of visitors; boys are always “showing off”; apparently, all men and women are pleased and appreciative when they realize they've done something that lifts them momentarily out of obscurity and sparks curious conversation. This shared madness can grow, through encouragement, into a thirst for notoriety in some, and for fame in others. It is this obsession with being noticed and talked about that has created kingship and many other statuses, decorating them with flashy and extravagant adornments; it has led kings to rob each other, fight for each other's crowns and lands, and slaughter each other's subjects; it has given rise to prizefighters, poets, village mayors, small and big politicians, large and small charity founders, bicycle champions, gang leaders, frontier outlaws, and Napoleons. Anything to gain notoriety; anything to make the village, the town, the city, the state, the nation, or the planet shout, “Look—there he goes—that’s the one!” And within five minutes, at no cost of thought, effort, or talent, this scruffy Italian beggar has outdone them all, surpassed them all, leaving them behind, because in time their names will fade; but thanks to the sympathetic support of the crazy newspapers, courts, kings, and historians, his name is sure to live on and echo through the ages as long as human speech lasts! Oh, if it weren’t so tragic, how ridiculous it would be!

She was so blameless, the Empress; and so beautiful, in mind and heart, in person and spirit; and whether with a crown upon her head or without it and nameless, a grace to the human race, and almost a justification of its creation; would be, indeed, but that the animal that struck her down re-establishes the doubt.

She was so innocent, the Empress; and so beautiful, in mind and heart, in appearance and spirit; and whether with a crown on her head or without it and nameless, a blessing to humanity, and almost a reason for its existence; would be, indeed, but the creature that brought her down restores the doubt.

In her character was every quality that in woman invites and engages respect, esteem, affection, and homage. Her tastes, her instincts, and her aspirations were all high and fine and all her life her heart and brain were busy with activities of a noble sort. She had had bitter griefs, but they did not sour her spirit, and she had had the highest honors in the world’s gift, but she went her simple way unspoiled. She knew all ranks, and won them all, and made them her friends. An English fisherman’s wife said, “When a body was in trouble she didn’t send her help, she brought it herself.” Crowns have adorned others, but she adorned her crowns.

In her character was every quality that in a woman invites and earns respect, esteem, affection, and admiration. Her tastes, instincts, and aspirations were all high and noble, and throughout her life, her heart and mind were dedicated to meaningful pursuits. She had faced deep sorrows, but they didn’t break her spirit, and she had received the greatest honors the world had to offer, yet she remained humble. She connected with all kinds of people, earning their respect and friendship. An English fisherman's wife said, “When someone was in trouble, she didn’t just send help; she brought it herself.” Crowns may have adorned others, but she added grace and beauty to her crowns.

It was a swift celebrity the assassin achieved. And it is marked by some curious contrasts. At noon last Saturday there was no one in the world who would have considered acquaintanceship with him a thing worth claiming or mentioning; no one would have been vain of such an acquaintanceship; the humblest honest boot-black would not have valued the fact that he had met him or seen him at some time or other; he was sunk in abysmal obscurity, he was away beneath the notice of the bottom grades of officialdom. Three hours later he was the one subject of conversation in the world, the gilded generals and admirals and governors were discussing him, all the kings and queens and emperors had put aside their other interests to talk about him. And wherever there was a man, at the summit of the world or the bottom of it, who by chance had at some time or other come across that creature, he remembered it with a secret satisfaction, and mentioned it—for it was a distinction, now! It brings human dignity pretty low, and for a moment the thing is not quite realizable—but it is perfectly true. If there is a king who can remember, now, that he once saw that creature in a time past, he has let that fact out, in a more or less studiedly casual and indifferent way, some dozens of times during the past week. For a king is merely human; the inside of him is exactly like the inside of any other person; and it is human to find satisfaction in being in a kind of personal way connected with amazing events. We are all privately vain of such a thing; we are all alike; a king is a king by accident; the reason the rest of us are not kings is merely due to another accident; we are all made out of the same clay, and it is a sufficiently poor quality.

The assassin achieved quick fame. This is marked by some interesting contrasts. Last Saturday at noon, no one in the world would have thought twice about being associated with him; no one would have taken pride in knowing him; even the humblest boot-black wouldn't have cared that he had crossed paths with him at some point; he was lost in total obscurity, far below the notice of the lowest levels of authority. Just three hours later, he was the only topic of conversation everywhere; generals, admirals, and governors were all talking about him, and kings, queens, and emperors had set aside their other concerns to discuss him. And wherever there was a person, whether at the top or the bottom of the social ladder, who had happened to encounter him in the past, they recalled it with a touch of pride and mentioned it—because it was a badge of honor, now! It brings human dignity pretty low, and for a moment it may not seem entirely believable—but it's true. If a king can now remember that he once saw that man, he has brought it up in a more or less casual and indifferent manner dozens of times in the last week. After all, a king is just human; inside, he’s like everyone else; and it’s human to take satisfaction in having a personal connection to remarkable events. We all secretly take pride in this; we’re all the same; a king is simply a king by chance; the reason the rest of us aren't kings is just another twist of fate; we’re all made from the same clay, and it’s not the best quality.

Below the kings, these remarks are in the air these days; I know it as well as if I were hearing them:

Below the kings, people are talking about these things these days; I know it just as well as if I were hearing them:

THE COMMANDER: “He was in my army.”

THE COMMANDER: “He was in my army.”

THE GENERAL: “He was in my corps.”

THE GENERAL: “He was in my unit.”

THE COLONEL: “He was in my regiment. A brute. I remember him well.”

THE COLONEL: “He was in my regiment. A jerk. I remember him clearly.”

THE CAPTAIN: “He was in my company. A troublesome scoundrel. I remember him well.”

THE CAPTAIN: “He was in my crew. A real pain. I remember him clearly.”

THE SERGEANT: “Did I know him? As well as I know you. Why, every morning I used to—” etc., etc.; a glad, long story, told to devouring ears.

THE SERGEANT: “Did I know him? Just like I know you. Every morning, I used to—” etc., etc.; a happy, long story, shared with eager listeners.

THE LANDLADY: “Many’s the time he boarded with me. I can show you his very room, and the very bed he slept in. And the charcoal mark there on the wall—he made that. My little Johnny saw him do it with his own eyes. Didn’t you, Johnny?”

THE LANDLADY: “He stayed with me a lot. I can show you his exact room and the bed he slept in. And the charcoal mark on the wall—he made that. My little Johnny saw him do it with his own eyes. Right, Johnny?”

It is easy to see, by the papers, that the magistrate and the constables and the jailer treasure up the assassin’s daily remarks and doings as precious things, and as wallowing this week in seas of blissful distinction. The interviewer, too; he tries to let on that he is not vain of his privilege of contact with this man whom few others are allowed to gaze upon, but he is human, like the rest, and can no more keep his vanity corked in than could you or I.

It's clear from the reports that the magistrate, constables, and jailer hold the assassin's daily comments and actions in high regard, as if they are valuable treasures, basking this week in the glow of notable attention. The interviewer, too; he pretends he's not proud of his chance to interact with this man whom so few are allowed to see, but he's only human, just like the rest of us, and he can't keep his vanity in check any more than you or I can.

Some think that this murder is a frenzied revolt against the criminal militarism which is impoverishing Europe and driving the starving poor mad. That has many crimes to answer for, but not this one, I think. One may not attribute to this man a generous indignation against the wrongs done the poor; one may not dignify him with a generous impulse of any kind. When he saw his photograph and said, “I shall be celebrated,” he laid bare the impulse that prompted him. It was a mere hunger for notoriety. There is another confessed case of the kind which is as old as history—the burning of the temple of Ephesus.

Some people believe that this murder is an explosive reaction against the criminal militarism that's impoverishing Europe and driving the starving poor to madness. That mindset is responsible for many crimes, but I don't think it applies to this one. You can't attribute a noble indignation against the injustices faced by the poor to this man; you can't elevate him with any kind of noble impulse. When he saw his photograph and declared, “I shall be celebrated,” he revealed the true motivation behind his actions. It was simply a thirst for fame. There's another admitted case like this that's as old as time—the burning of the temple of Ephesus.

Among the inadequate attempts to account for the assassination we must concede high rank to the many which have described it as a “peculiarly brutal crime” and then added that it was “ordained from above.” I think this verdict will not be popular “above.” If the deed was ordained from above, there is no rational way of making this prisoner even partially responsible for it, and the Genevan court cannot condemn him without manifestly committing a crime. Logic is logic, and by disregarding its laws even the most pious and showy theologian may be beguiled into preferring charges which should not be ventured upon except in the shelter of plenty of lightning-rods.

Among the inadequate attempts to explain the assassination, we must acknowledge a significant number that have labeled it a “particularly brutal crime” and then stated that it was “decreed from above.” I believe this judgment won’t be well-received “above.” If the act was decreed from above, there’s no logical way to hold this prisoner even somewhat responsible for it, and the Genevan court cannot convict him without clearly committing an injustice. Logic is logic, and by ignoring its principles, even the most devout and ostentatious theologian might be misled into making claims that should only be made under the protection of plenty of safeguards.

I witnessed the funeral procession, in company with friends, from the windows of the Krantz, Vienna’s sumptuous new hotel. We came into town in the middle of the forenoon, and I went on foot from the station. Black flags hung down from all the houses; the aspects were Sunday-like; the crowds on the sidewalks were quiet and moved slowly; very few people were smoking; many ladies wore deep mourning, gentlemen were in black as a rule; carriages were speeding in all directions, with footmen and coachmen in black clothes and wearing black cocked hats; the shops were closed; in many windows were pictures of the Empress: as a beautiful young bride of seventeen; as a serene and majestic lady with added years; and finally in deep black and without ornaments—the costume she always wore after the tragic death of her son nine years ago, for her heart broke then, and life lost almost all its value for her. The people stood grouped before these pictures, and now and then one saw women and girls turn away wiping the tears from their eyes.

I saw the funeral procession with friends from the windows of the Krantz, Vienna’s fancy new hotel. We arrived in town around mid-morning, and I walked from the station. Black flags hung from all the buildings; it felt like a Sunday; the crowds on the sidewalks were quiet and moved slowly; very few people were smoking; many women wore deep mourning, and the men were generally dressed in black; carriages rushed in every direction, with footmen and coachmen in black outfits and wearing black cocked hats; the shops were closed; in many windows were pictures of the Empress: as a beautiful young bride of seventeen; as a calm and majestic woman with added years; and finally in deep black and without adornments—the outfit she always wore after the tragic death of her son nine years ago, as her heart broke then, and life lost almost all its meaning for her. People gathered in front of these pictures, and now and then, you could see women and girls turning away to wipe tears from their eyes.

In front of the Krantz is an open square; over the way was the church where the funeral services would be held. It is small and old and severely plain, plastered outside and whitewashed or painted, and with no ornament but a statue of a monk in a niche over the door, and above that a small black flag. But in its crypt lie several of the great dead of the House of Habsburg, among them Maria Theresa and Napoleon’s son, the Duke of Reichstadt. Hereabouts was a Roman camp, once, and in it the Emperor Marcus Aurelius died a thousand years before the first Habsburg ruled in Vienna, which was six hundred years ago and more.

In front of the Krantz is an open square; across the way is the church where the funeral services will be held. It's small, old, and very plain, with plastered walls that are whitewashed or painted, featuring no decoration except for a statue of a monk in a niche above the door, and above that, a small black flag. But in its crypt rest several notable figures from the House of Habsburg, including Maria Theresa and Napoleon’s son, the Duke of Reichstadt. This area was once a Roman camp, where Emperor Marcus Aurelius passed away a thousand years before the first Habsburg ruled in Vienna, which was over six hundred years ago.

The little church is packed in among great modern stores and houses, and the windows of them were full of people. Behind the vast plate-glass windows of the upper floors of a house on the corner one glimpsed terraced masses of fine-clothed men and women, dim and shimmery, like people under water. Under us the square was noiseless, but it was full of citizens; officials in fine uniforms were flitting about on errands, and in a doorstep sat a figure in the uttermost raggedness of poverty, the feet bare, the head bent humbly down; a youth of eighteen or twenty, he was, and through the field-glass one could see that he was tearing apart and munching riffraff that he had gathered somewhere. Blazing uniforms flashed by him, making a sparkling contrast with his drooping ruin of moldy rags, but he took no notice; he was not there to grieve for a nation’s disaster; he had his own cares, and deeper. From two directions two long files of infantry came plowing through the pack and press in silence; there was a low, crisp order and the crowd vanished, the square save the sidewalks was empty, the private mourner was gone. Another order, the soldiers fell apart and enclosed the square in a double-ranked human fence. It was all so swift, noiseless, exact—like a beautifully ordered machine.

The little church is tucked in among big modern stores and houses, and their windows were filled with people. Behind the huge glass windows on the upper floors of a corner building, you caught a glimpse of a crowd of well-dressed men and women, dim and shimmering, like people underwater. Below us, the square was silent, but it was filled with people; officials in fancy uniforms were moving around on various tasks, and on a doorstep sat a figure in the extreme raggedness of poverty, barefoot, with his head bent down humbly; he looked to be about eighteen or twenty. Through binoculars, you could see he was tearing apart and eating scraps he had gathered somewhere. Flashing uniforms passed by him, creating a stark contrast with his tattered, moldy rags, but he paid no attention; he wasn't there to mourn a nation's disaster; he had his own worries, and they were deeper. From two directions, long lines of infantry came marching through the crowd silently; there was a low, sharp command and the crowd disappeared, leaving the square empty except for the sidewalks, and the solitary mourner was gone. Another command, and the soldiers spread out, enclosing the square in a double line like a human fence. It all happened so quickly, quietly, and precisely—like a beautifully organized machine.

It was noon, now. Two hours of stillness and waiting followed. Then carriages began to flow past and deliver the two or three hundred court personages and high nobilities privileged to enter the church. Then the square filled up; not with civilians, but with army and navy officers in showy and beautiful uniforms. They filled it compactly, leaving only a narrow carriage path in front of the church, but there was no civilian among them. And it was better so; dull clothes would have marred the radiant spectacle. In the jam in front of the church, on its steps, and on the sidewalk was a bunch of uniforms which made a blazing splotch of color—intense red, gold, and white—which dimmed the brilliancies around them; and opposite them on the other side of the path was a bunch of cascaded bright-green plumes above pale-blue shoulders which made another splotch of splendor emphatic and conspicuous in its glowing surroundings. It was a sea of flashing color all about, but these two groups were the high notes. The green plumes were worn by forty or fifty Austrian generals, the group opposite them were chiefly Knights of Malta and knights of a German order. The mass of heads in the square were covered by gilt helmets and by military caps roofed with a mirror-like glaze, and the movements of the wearers caused these things to catch the sun-rays, and the effect was fine to see—the square was like a garden of richly colored flowers with a multitude of blinding and flashing little suns distributed over it.

It was noon now. Two hours of stillness and waiting followed. Then carriages began to flow by, bringing the two or three hundred court members and high-ranking nobles allowed to enter the church. The square filled up—not with civilians, but with army and navy officers in flashy and beautiful uniforms. They packed it tightly, leaving only a narrow path for carriages in front of the church, but no civilians were among them. And that was for the best; dull clothes would have ruined the stunning sight. In the crowd in front of the church, on its steps, and on the sidewalk was a mass of uniforms that created a vibrant splash of color—intense red, gold, and white—that overshadowed the brilliance around them. Opposite them, on the other side of the path, was a cluster of bright-green plumes over pale-blue uniforms, which created another striking patch of splendor, vividly standing out against its glowing surroundings. It was a sea of dazzling color all around, but these two groups were the standout features. The green plumes belonged to about forty or fifty Austrian generals, while the group opposite them consisted mainly of Knights of Malta and knights from a German order. The mass of heads in the square were topped with gilt helmets and military caps with a shiny finish, and the movements of the wearers caused these to catch the sunlight, creating a beautiful effect—a square that resembled a garden of richly colored flowers with a multitude of sparkling little suns scattered throughout.

Think of it—it was by command of that Italian loafer yonder on his imperial throne in the Geneva prison that this splendid multitude was assembled there; and the kings and emperors that were entering the church from a side street were there by his will. It is so strange, so unrealizable.

Imagine this—it was at the order of that Italian slacker over there on his royal throne in the Geneva prison that this amazing crowd was gathered; and the kings and emperors walking into the church from a side street were there because of his command. It's so bizarre, so impossible to believe.

At three o’clock the carriages were still streaming by in single file. At three-five a cardinal arrives with his attendants; later some bishops; then a number of archdeacons—all in striking colors that add to the show. At three-ten a procession of priests passes along, with crucifix. Another one, presently; after an interval, two more; at three-fifty another one—very long, with many crosses, gold-embroidered robes, and much white lace; also great pictured banners, at intervals, receding into the distance.

At three o’clock, the carriages were still coming by in a line. At three-oh-five, a cardinal shows up with his attendants; then a few bishops; followed by several archdeacons—all in bright colors that make the scene even more impressive. At three-ten, a procession of priests walks by, carrying a crucifix. Another one comes through shortly after; then two more after a bit; at three-fifty, another very long procession arrives, featuring many crosses, gold-embroidered robes, and lots of white lace; also, large decorated banners appear at intervals, fading into the distance.

A hum of tolling bells makes itself heard, but not sharply. At three-fifty-eight a waiting interval. Presently a long procession of gentlemen in evening dress comes in sight and approaches until it is near to the square, then falls back against the wall of soldiers at the sidewalk, and the white shirt-fronts show like snowflakes and are very conspicuous where so much warm color is all about.

A faint sound of ringing bells can be heard, but it’s not loud. At three-fifty-eight, there’s a moment of waiting. Soon, a long line of men in formal attire appears and moves closer to the square, then steps back against the wall of soldiers on the sidewalk. The white shirt fronts stand out like snowflakes, very noticeable amid all the vibrant colors surrounding them.

A waiting pause. At four-twelve the head of the funeral procession comes into view at last. First, a body of cavalry, four abreast, to widen the path. Next, a great body of lancers, in blue, with gilt helmets. Next, three six-horse mourning-coaches; outriders and coachmen in black, with cocked hats and white wigs. Next, troops in splendid uniforms, red, gold, and white, exceedingly showy.

A moment of waiting. At four-twelve, the front of the funeral procession finally comes into sight. First, a group of cavalry, four across, to clear the way. Next, a large contingent of lancers in blue, sporting gold helmets. Following that, three six-horse hearses; the outriders and coachmen are dressed in black, wearing cocked hats and white wigs. Then, there are troops in striking uniforms of red, gold, and white, incredibly flashy.

Now the multitude uncover. The soldiers present arms; there is a low rumble of drums; the sumptuous great hearse approaches, drawn at a walk by eight black horses plumed with black bunches of nodding ostrich feathers; the coffin is borne into the church, the doors are closed.

Now the crowd reveals itself. The soldiers salute; there’s a soft sound of drums; the lavish grand hearse arrives, pulled slowly by eight black horses adorned with black clusters of swaying ostrich feathers; the coffin is carried into the church, and the doors close.

The multitude cover their heads, and the rest of the procession moves by; first the Hungarian Guard in their indescribably brilliant and picturesque and beautiful uniform, inherited from the ages of barbaric splendor, and after them other mounted forces, a long and showy array.

The crowd covers their heads as the rest of the procession passes; first comes the Hungarian Guard in their incredibly striking and colorful uniforms, a legacy from an age of wild grandeur, followed by other mounted troops, creating a long and impressive display.

Then the shining crown in the square crumbled apart, a wrecked rainbow, and melted away in radiant streams, and in the turn of a wrist the three dirtiest and raggedest and cheerfulest little slum-girls in Austria were capering about in the spacious vacancy. It was a day of contrasts.

Then the bright crown in the square fell apart like a broken rainbow and melted away in glowing streams, and with a flick of a wrist, the three dirtiest, scruffiest, and happiest little slum girls in Austria were dancing around in the wide-open space. It was a day of contrasts.

Twice the Empress entered Vienna in state. The first time was in 1854, when she was a bride of seventeen, and then she rode in measureless pomp and with blare of music through a fluttering world of gay flags and decorations, down streets walled on both hands with a press of shouting and welcoming subjects; and the second time was last Wednesday, when she entered the city in her coffin and moved down the same streets in the dead of the night under swaying black flags, between packed human walls again; but everywhere was a deep stillness, now—a stillness emphasized, rather than broken, by the muffled hoofbeats of the long cavalcade over pavements cushioned with sand, and the low sobbing of gray-headed women who had witnessed the first entry forty-four years before, when she and they were young—and unaware!

Twice the Empress entered Vienna in a grand fashion. The first time was in 1854, when she was a seventeen-year-old bride, riding in incredible splendor to the sound of music through a cheerful world of colorful flags and decorations, down streets lined on both sides with a crowd of shouting and welcoming subjects. The second time was last Wednesday, when she entered the city in her coffin, passing down the same streets in the dead of night under swaying black flags, surrounded again by a packed human barrier; but this time there was a profound stillness, heightened rather than disturbed by the muffled hoofbeats of the long procession on sand-covered pavements, and the soft cries of gray-haired women who had witnessed her first entry forty-four years earlier, when they were young—and oblivious!

A character in Baron von Berger’s recent fairy drama “Habsburg” tells about that first coming of the girlish Empress-Queen, and in his history draws a fine picture: I cannot make a close translation of it, but will try to convey the spirit of the verses:

A character in Baron von Berger’s recent fairy drama “Habsburg” talks about the arrival of the young Empress-Queen and paints a vivid picture in his narrative. I can't provide a direct translation of it, but I'll try to capture the essence of the verses:

I saw the stately pageant pass:
In her high place I saw the Empress-Queen:
I could not take my eyes away
From that fair vision, spirit-like and pure,
That rose serene, sublime, and figured to my sense
A noble Alp far lighted in the blue,
That in the flood of morning rends its veil of cloud
And stands a dream of glory to the gaze
Of them that in the Valley toil and plod.

I watched the grand procession go by:
In her elevated position, I saw the Empress-Queen:
I couldn't look away
From that beautiful sight, ethereal and pure,
That rose calm, majestic, and painted in my mind
Like a noble mountain glowing in the blue,
That, in the morning light, breaks through its shroud of clouds
And stands as a dream of glory for the eyes
Of those who work hard in the Valley below.

A SCRAP OF CURIOUS HISTORY

Marion City, on the Mississippi River, in the State of Missouri—a village; time, 1845. La Bourboule-les-Bains, France—a village; time, the end of June, 1894. I was in the one village in that early time; I am in the other now. These times and places are sufficiently wide apart, yet today I have the strange sense of being thrust back into that Missourian village and of reliving certain stirring days that I lived there so long ago.

Marion City, on the Mississippi River, in the state of Missouri—a small town; time, 1845. La Bourboule-les-Bains, France—a small town; time, the end of June, 1894. I was in one town in that earlier time; I am in the other now. These times and places are far apart, yet today I have the weird feeling of being pulled back into that Missouri town and reliving certain exciting days that I experienced there so long ago.

Last Saturday night the life of the President of the French Republic was taken by an Italian assassin. Last night a mob surrounded our hotel, shouting, howling, singing the “Marseillaise,” and pelting our windows with sticks and stones; for we have Italian waiters, and the mob demanded that they be turned out of the house instantly—to be drubbed, and then driven out of the village. Everybody in the hotel remained up until far into the night, and experienced the several kinds of terror which one reads about in books which tell of night attacks by Italians and by French mobs: the growing roar of the oncoming crowd; the arrival, with rain of stones and a crash of glass; the withdrawal to rearrange plans—followed by a silence ominous, threatening, and harder to bear than even the active siege and the noise. The landlord and the two village policemen stood their ground, and at last the mob was persuaded to go away and leave our Italians in peace. Today four of the ringleaders have been sentenced to heavy punishment of a public sort—and are become local heroes, by consequence.

Last Saturday night, the President of the French Republic was killed by an Italian assassin. Last night, a crowd gathered outside our hotel, shouting, howling, singing the “Marseillaise,” and throwing sticks and stones at our windows. They were demanding that our Italian waiters be kicked out immediately—to be beaten and then driven out of the village. Everyone in the hotel stayed awake late into the night, experiencing the various kinds of terror often described in books about nighttime attacks by Italians and French mobs: the increasing roar of the approaching crowd; the rain of stones and the shattering of glass; the pause to regroup—followed by a silence that felt more ominous and harder to endure than the attack itself. The landlord and the two village policemen stood firm, and eventually, the mob was convinced to disperse and leave our Italians alone. Today, four of the ringleaders were given heavy public sentences—and, as a result, became local heroes.

That is the very mistake which was at first made in the Missourian village half a century ago. The mistake was repeated and repeated—just as France is doing in these latter months.

That’s exactly the mistake that was made in the Missouri village fifty years ago. The mistake happened over and over—just like France is doing in recent months.

In our village we had our Ravochals, our Henrys, our Vaillants; and in a humble way our Cesario—I hope I have spelled this name wrong. Fifty years ago we passed through, in all essentials, what France has been passing through during the past two or three years, in the matter of periodical frights, horrors, and shudderings.

In our village, we had our Ravochals, our Henrys, our Vaillants; and in a modest way, our Cesario—I hope I spelled this name incorrectly. Fifty years ago, we experienced, in all the important aspects, what France has been going through over the past two or three years regarding regular scares, horrors, and shuddering.

In several details the parallels are quaintly exact. In that day, for a man to speak out openly and proclaim himself an enemy of negro slavery was simply to proclaim himself a madman. For he was blaspheming against the holiest thing known to a Missourian, and could NOT be in his right mind. For a man to proclaim himself an anarchist in France, three years ago, was to proclaim himself a madman—he could not be in his right mind.

In many ways, the similarities are strikingly precise. Back then, if a man openly declared himself an opponent of black slavery, it was essentially a declaration of madness. He would be offending the most sacred belief of a Missourian and could NOT be considered sane. Similarly, a man declaring himself an anarchist in France three years ago was also seen as declaring himself insane—he could not be considered in his right mind.

Now the original old first blasphemer against any institution profoundly venerated by a community is quite sure to be in earnest; his followers and imitators may be humbugs and self-seekers, but he himself is sincere—his heart is in his protest.

Now, the original first person to genuinely insult any institution that the community holds in high regard is definitely sincere; his followers and imitators might just be fake and self-serving, but he himself is genuine—his heart is truly in his protest.

Robert Hardy was our first abolitionist—awful name! He was a journeyman cooper, and worked in the big cooper-shop belonging to the great pork-packing establishment which was Marion City’s chief pride and sole source of prosperity. He was a New-Englander, a stranger. And, being a stranger, he was of course regarded as an inferior person—for that has been human nature from Adam down—and of course, also, he was made to feel unwelcome, for this is the ancient law with man and the other animals. Hardy was thirty years old, and a bachelor; pale, given to reverie and reading. He was reserved, and seemed to prefer the isolation which had fallen to his lot. He was treated to many side remarks by his fellows, but as he did not resent them it was decided that he was a coward.

Robert Hardy was our first abolitionist—what a terrible name! He was a journeyman cooper, working in the large cooper-shop of the great pork-packing business that was the pride and only source of prosperity for Marion City. He was from New England, an outsider. And, since he was an outsider, people naturally viewed him as inferior—this has been human nature since Adam—and, of course, he was made to feel unwelcome, as is the ancient rule with humans and other animals. Hardy was thirty years old and single; he was pale and often lost in thought and reading. He was quiet and seemed to prefer the solitude that came his way. His coworkers made many offhand comments about him, but since he didn’t react to them, they decided he was a coward.

All of a sudden he proclaimed himself an abolitionist—straight out and publicly! He said that negro slavery was a crime, an infamy. For a moment the town was paralyzed with astonishment; then it broke into a fury of rage and swarmed toward the cooper-shop to lynch Hardy. But the Methodist minister made a powerful speech to them and stayed their hands. He proved to them that Hardy was insane and not responsible for his words; that no man could be sane and utter such words.

All of a sudden, he declared himself an abolitionist—just like that, and openly! He stated that black slavery was a crime, a disgrace. For a moment, the town was stunned into silence; then it erupted in a furious rage and rushed toward the cooper-shop to lynch Hardy. But the Methodist minister gave a powerful speech to them and stopped their attack. He convinced them that Hardy was crazy and not accountable for his words; that no one could be sane and say such things.

So Hardy was saved. Being insane, he was allowed to go on talking. He was found to be good entertainment. Several nights running he made abolition speeches in the open air, and all the town flocked to hear and laugh. He implored them to believe him sane and sincere, and have pity on the poor slaves, and take measures for the restoration of their stolen rights, or in no long time blood would flow—blood, blood, rivers of blood!

So Hardy was saved. Since he was crazy, he was allowed to keep talking. People found him to be quite entertaining. For several nights in a row, he gave abolition speeches outside, and the whole town showed up to listen and laugh. He pleaded with them to believe he was sane and genuine, to feel compassion for the poor slaves, and to act to restore their stolen rights, or before long, blood would flow—blood, blood, rivers of blood!

It was great fun. But all of a sudden the aspect of things changed. A slave came flying from Palmyra, the county-seat, a few miles back, and was about to escape in a canoe to Illinois and freedom in the dull twilight of the approaching dawn, when the town constable seized him. Hardy happened along and tried to rescue the negro; there was a struggle, and the constable did not come out of it alive. Hardy crossed the river with the negro, and then came back to give himself up. All this took time, for the Mississippi is not a French brook, like the Seine, the Loire, and those other rivulets, but is a real river nearly a mile wide. The town was on hand in force by now, but the Methodist preacher and the sheriff had already made arrangements in the interest of order; so Hardy was surrounded by a strong guard and safely conveyed to the village calaboose in spite of all the effort of the mob to get hold of him. The reader will have begun to perceive that this Methodist minister was a prompt man; a prompt man, with active hands and a good headpiece. Williams was his name—Damon Williams; Damon Williams in public, Damnation Williams in private, because he was so powerful on that theme and so frequent.

It was a lot of fun. But suddenly, everything changed. A slave ran away from Palmyra, the county seat a few miles back, and was about to escape in a canoe to Illinois and freedom as the dull twilight of dawn approached, when the town constable caught him. Hardy happened to be nearby and tried to save the man; there was a struggle, and the constable didn’t survive it. Hardy crossed the river with the slave and then came back to turn himself in. This took some time because the Mississippi is not a small French stream like the Seine or the Loire, but a real river that’s almost a mile wide. By now, the town had gathered in force, but the Methodist preacher and the sheriff had already made arrangements to maintain order. So, Hardy was surrounded by a strong guard and safely taken to the village jail despite the mob’s attempts to get him. You might start to notice that this Methodist minister was a decisive man; a decisive man with quick hands and a sharp mind. His name was Williams—Damon Williams; Damon Williams in public, Damnation Williams in private, because he was so outspoken on that topic and talked about it so often.

The excitement was prodigious. The constable was the first man who had ever been killed in the town. The event was by long odds the most imposing in the town’s history. It lifted the humble village into sudden importance; its name was in everybody’s mouth for twenty miles around. And so was the name of Robert Hardy—Robert Hardy, the stranger, the despised. In a day he was become the person of most consequence in the region, the only person talked about. As to those other coopers, they found their position curiously changed—they were important people, or unimportant, now, in proportion as to how large or how small had been their intercourse with the new celebrity. The two or three who had really been on a sort of familiar footing with him found themselves objects of admiring interest with the public and of envy with their shopmates.

The excitement was massive. The constable was the first man ever killed in the town. This event was by far the most significant in the town's history. It suddenly made the humble village important; its name was on everyone's lips for twenty miles around. So was the name of Robert Hardy—Robert Hardy, the outsider, the scorned. In just a day, he became the most significant person in the area, the only one people were talking about. As for the other coopers, their status changed oddly—they were seen as important or unimportant based on how well they knew the new celebrity. The two or three who had been somewhat familiar with him found themselves the center of public admiration and the envy of their coworkers.

The village weekly journal had lately gone into new hands. The new man was an enterprising fellow, and he made the most of the tragedy. He issued an extra. Then he put up posters promising to devote his whole paper to matters connected with the great event—there would be a full and intensely interesting biography of the murderer, and even a portrait of him. He was as good as his word. He carved the portrait himself, on the back of a wooden type—and a terror it was to look at. It made a great commotion, for this was the first time the village paper had ever contained a picture. The village was very proud. The output of the paper was ten times as great as it had ever been before, yet every copy was sold.

The village weekly journal recently changed hands. The new owner was an ambitious guy, and he really capitalized on the tragedy. He published an extra edition. Then he put up posters saying he'd dedicate the entire paper to the big event — there would be a complete and captivating biography of the murderer, along with a portrait of him. He delivered on that promise. He created the portrait himself, using the back of a wooden type — and it was terrifying to look at. It caused a huge stir, as this was the first time the village paper had ever included a picture. The village was very proud. The paper's output was ten times greater than ever before, and every single copy sold.

When the trial came on, people came from all the farms around, and from Hannibal, and Quincy, and even from Keokuk; and the court-house could hold only a fraction of the crowd that applied for admission. The trial was published in the village paper, with fresh and still more trying pictures of the accused.

When the trial started, people came from all the farms nearby, as well as from Hannibal, Quincy, and even Keokuk; the courthouse could only fit a small portion of the crowd that wanted to get in. The trial was reported in the local newspaper, complete with new and even more challenging images of the accused.

Hardy was convicted, and hanged—a mistake. People came from miles around to see the hanging; they brought cakes and cider, also the women and children, and made a picnic of the matter. It was the largest crowd the village had ever seen. The rope that hanged Hardy was eagerly bought up, in inch samples, for everybody wanted a memento of the memorable event.

Hardy was convicted and hanged—it was a mistake. People traveled from far away to watch the hanging; they brought cakes and cider, along with women and children, and turned it into a picnic. It was the biggest crowd the village had ever seen. The rope used to hang Hardy was eagerly purchased in inch-long pieces because everyone wanted a keepsake from the unforgettable event.

Martyrdom gilded with notoriety has its fascinations. Within one week afterward four young lightweights in the village proclaimed themselves abolitionists! In life Hardy had not been able to make a convert; everybody laughed at him; but nobody could laugh at his legacy. The four swaggered around with their slouch-hats pulled down over their faces, and hinted darkly at awful possibilities. The people were troubled and afraid, and showed it. And they were stunned, too; they could not understand it. “Abolitionist” had always been a term of shame and horror; yet here were four young men who were not only not ashamed to bear that name, but were grimly proud of it. Respectable young men they were, too—of good families, and brought up in the church. Ed Smith, the printer’s apprentice, nineteen, had been the head Sunday-school boy, and had once recited three thousand Bible verses without making a break. Dick Savage, twenty, the baker’s apprentice; Will Joyce, twenty-two, journeyman blacksmith; and Henry Taylor, twenty-four, tobacco-stemmer—were the other three. They were all of a sentimental cast; they were all romance-readers; they all wrote poetry, such as it was; they were all vain and foolish; but they had never before been suspected of having anything bad in them.

Martyrdom wrapped in notoriety has its allure. Just a week later, four young guys in the village declared themselves abolitionists! In life, Hardy couldn’t make a single convert; everyone laughed at him, but no one could mock his legacy. The four strutted around with their slouch hats pulled down over their faces, subtly hinting at terrible possibilities. The townsfolk were uneasy and scared, and they showed it. They were also shocked; they couldn't comprehend it. “Abolitionist” had always been a term of disgrace and fear; yet here were four young men who not only weren’t ashamed to take on that label but were oddly proud of it. They were respectable young men, too—coming from good families and raised in the church. Ed Smith, the printer’s apprentice, nineteen, had been the top Sunday-school student and had once recited three thousand Bible verses without stumbling. Dick Savage, twenty, the baker’s apprentice; Will Joyce, twenty-two, a journeyman blacksmith; and Henry Taylor, twenty-four, a tobacco-stemmer—were the other three. They all had a sentimental side; they were all fans of romance novels; they all wrote poetry, however bad; they were all vain and naive; but they had never before been suspected of having anything wrong with them.

They withdrew from society, and grew more and more mysterious and dreadful. They presently achieved the distinction of being denounced by names from the pulpit—which made an immense stir! This was grandeur, this was fame. They were envied by all the other young fellows now. This was natural. Their company grew—grew alarmingly. They took a name. It was a secret name, and was divulged to no outsider; publicly they were simply the abolitionists. They had pass-words, grips, and signs; they had secret meetings; their initiations were conducted with gloomy pomps and ceremonies, at midnight.

They pulled away from society and became more and more mysterious and frightening. Soon, they gained the distinction of being condemned by names from the pulpit—which caused a huge sensation! This was greatness; this was fame. Now, all the other young guys envied them. That was only natural. Their group grew—alarmingly so. They chose a name, a secret one that they never shared with outsiders; publicly, they were just known as the abolitionists. They had passwords, handshakes, and signs; they held secret meetings; their initiation ceremonies were conducted with grim pomp and ceremony, at midnight.

They always spoke of Hardy as “the Martyr,” and every little while they moved through the principal street in procession—at midnight, black-robed, masked, to the measured tap of the solemn drum—on pilgrimage to the Martyr’s grave, where they went through with some majestic fooleries and swore vengeance upon his murderers. They gave previous notice of the pilgrimage by small posters, and warned everybody to keep indoors and darken all houses along the route, and leave the road empty. These warnings were obeyed, for there was a skull and crossbones at the top of the poster.

They always referred to Hardy as “the Martyr,” and every now and then, they would parade through the main street in a procession—at midnight, dressed in black robes and masks, to the steady beat of a solemn drum—on a pilgrimage to the Martyr’s grave, where they performed some grand displays and vowed revenge on his murderers. They announced the pilgrimage in advance with small posters, urging everyone to stay indoors, darken all homes along the route, and keep the road clear. People followed these warnings because there was a skull and crossbones at the top of the poster.

When this kind of thing had been going on about eight weeks, a quite natural thing happened. A few men of character and grit woke up out of the nightmare of fear which had been stupefying their faculties, and began to discharge scorn and scoffings at themselves and the community for enduring this child’s-play; and at the same time they proposed to end it straightway. Everybody felt an uplift; life was breathed into their dead spirits; their courage rose and they began to feel like men again. This was on a Saturday. All day the new feeling grew and strengthened; it grew with a rush; it brought inspiration and cheer with it. Midnight saw a united community, full of zeal and pluck, and with a clearly defined and welcome piece of work in front of it. The best organizer and strongest and bitterest talker on that great Saturday was the Presbyterian clergyman who had denounced the original four from his pulpit—Rev. Hiram Fletcher—and he promised to use his pulpit in the public interest again now. On the morrow he had revelations to make, he said—secrets of the dreadful society.

When this situation had been going on for about eight weeks, something quite natural happened. A few strong and determined men shook off the nightmare of fear that had been numbing their minds and started to express scorn and criticism toward themselves and the community for putting up with this childish behavior; and at the same time, they proposed to put an end to it immediately. Everyone felt uplifted; life returned to their lifeless spirits; their courage increased, and they began to feel like men again. This was on a Saturday. All day long, this new feeling grew and strengthened; it surged forward, bringing inspiration and cheer with it. By midnight, the community was united, full of enthusiasm and determination, with a clear and welcomed task ahead of them. The best organizer and the most passionate speaker on that significant Saturday was the Presbyterian minister who had denounced the original four from his pulpit—Rev. Hiram Fletcher—and he pledged to use his pulpit for the public good again now. He said he had revelations to share the next day—secrets of the terrible society.

But the revelations were never made. At half past two in the morning the dead silence of the village was broken by a crashing explosion, and the town patrol saw the preacher’s house spring in a wreck of whirling fragments into the sky. The preacher was killed, together with a negro woman, his only slave and servant.

But the revelations were never revealed. At 2:30 in the morning, the complete silence of the village was shattered by a loud explosion, and the town patrol saw the preacher’s house burst into a chaotic cloud of flying debris. The preacher was killed, along with a Black woman, his only servant and slave.

The town was paralyzed again, and with reason. To struggle against a visible enemy is a thing worth while, and there is a plenty of men who stand always ready to undertake it; but to struggle against an invisible one—an invisible one who sneaks in and does his awful work in the dark and leaves no trace—that is another matter. That is a thing to make the bravest tremble and hold back.

The town was paralyzed again, and rightly so. Fighting against a visible enemy is a worthwhile cause, and there are plenty of people who are always ready to take that on; but fighting against an invisible one—an invisible one who sneaks in, does their terrible work in the dark, and leaves no trace—that’s something different. That’s enough to make the bravest person tremble and hesitate.

The cowed populace were afraid to go to the funeral. The man who was to have had a packed church to hear him expose and denounce the common enemy had but a handful to see him buried. The coroner’s jury had brought in a verdict of “death by the visitation of God,” for no witness came forward; if any existed they prudently kept out of the way. Nobody seemed sorry. Nobody wanted to see the terrible secret society provoked into the commission of further outrages. Everybody wanted the tragedy hushed up, ignored, forgotten, if possible.

The scared crowd was hesitant to attend the funeral. The man who would have had a packed church to speak out against the common enemy only had a few people to see him laid to rest. The coroner’s jury ruled it as “death by the visitation of God,” since no witnesses came forward; if there were any, they wisely stayed hidden. Nobody appeared upset. Nobody wanted the dangerous secret society incited to commit more acts of violence. Everyone wanted the tragedy to be silenced, overlooked, forgotten, if they could.

And so there was a bitter surprise and an unwelcome one when Will Joyce, the blacksmith’s journeyman, came out and proclaimed himself the assassin! Plainly he was not minded to be robbed of his glory. He made his proclamation, and stuck to it. Stuck to it, and insisted upon a trial. Here was an ominous thing; here was a new and peculiarly formidable terror, for a motive was revealed here which society could not hope to deal with successfully—vanity, thirst for notoriety. If men were going to kill for notoriety’s sake, and to win the glory of newspaper renown, a big trial, and a showy execution, what possible invention of man could discourage or deter them? The town was in a sort of panic; it did not know what to do.

And so there was a shocking and unwelcome twist when Will Joyce, the blacksmith’s apprentice, stepped forward and declared himself the murderer! Clearly, he wasn’t going to let anyone take away his moment of fame. He made his claim and stuck to it. He insisted on a trial. This was a troubling development; a new and particularly frightening issue had emerged, because a motive had come to light that society couldn't effectively handle—vanity, a desire for fame. If people were willing to kill just for the sake of notoriety and to gain the glory of media attention, a major trial, and a public execution, what could possibly be done to stop them? The town was in a state of panic; it didn’t know what to do.

However, the grand jury had to take hold of the matter—it had no choice. It brought in a true bill, and presently the case went to the county court. The trial was a fine sensation. The prisoner was the principal witness for the prosecution. He gave a full account of the assassination; he furnished even the minutest particulars: how he deposited his keg of powder and laid his train—from the house to such-and-such a spot; how George Ronalds and Henry Hart came along just then, smoking, and he borrowed Hart’s cigar and fired the train with it, shouting, “Down with all slave-tyrants!” and how Hart and Ronalds made no effort to capture him, but ran away, and had never come forward to testify yet.

However, the grand jury had to take over the matter—it had no choice. It brought in an official indictment, and soon the case went to the county court. The trial was quite a sensation. The defendant was the main witness for the prosecution. He provided a detailed account of the assassination; he shared even the smallest details: how he set up his keg of powder and laid his fuse—from the house to this specific spot; how George Ronalds and Henry Hart happened to walk by at that moment, smoking, and he borrowed Hart’s cigar to light the fuse, shouting, “Down with all slave-tyrants!” and how Hart and Ronalds made no attempt to apprehend him, but ran away, and had never come forward to testify since.

But they had to testify now, and they did—and pitiful it was to see how reluctant they were, and how scared. The crowded house listened to Joyce’s fearful tale with a profound and breathless interest, and in a deep hush which was not broken till he broke it himself, in concluding, with a roaring repetition of his “Death to all slave-tyrants!”—which came so unexpectedly and so startlingly that it made everyone present catch his breath and gasp.

But they had to testify now, and they did—and it was sad to see how reluctant and scared they were. The packed room listened to Joyce’s worried story with intense and breathless interest, and a deep silence that lasted until he broke it himself, concluding with a loud shout of “Death to all slave-tyrants!”—which came so unexpectedly and startlingly that it made everyone present gasp.

The trial was put in the paper, with biography and large portrait, with other slanderous and insane pictures, and the edition sold beyond imagination.

The trial was published in the newspaper, complete with a biography and a large portrait, alongside other defamatory and outrageous images, and the edition sold beyond belief.

The execution of Joyce was a fine and picturesque thing. It drew a vast crowd. Good places in trees and seats on rail fences sold for half a dollar apiece; lemonade and gingerbread-stands had great prosperity. Joyce recited a furious and fantastic and denunciatory speech on the scaffold which had imposing passages of school-boy eloquence in it, and gave him a reputation on the spot as an orator, and his name, later, in the society’s records, of the “Martyr Orator.” He went to his death breathing slaughter and charging his society to “avenge his murder.” If he knew anything of human nature he knew that to plenty of young fellows present in that great crowd he was a grand hero—and enviably situated.

The execution of Joyce was quite a show. It drew a huge crowd. Good spots in trees and seats on fences went for fifty cents each; lemonade and gingerbread stands were doing great business. Joyce gave a furious, over-the-top speech on the scaffold, filled with impressive bits of school-boy rhetoric, earning him a reputation right then and there as an orator, and later, in the society’s records, he was known as the “Martyr Orator.” He faced death proclaiming violence and urging his society to “avenge his murder.” If he understood anything about people, he knew that to many young guys in that big crowd, he was a heroic figure—and in an enviable position.

He was hanged. It was a mistake. Within a month from his death the society which he had honored had twenty new members, some of them earnest, determined men. They did not court distinction in the same way, but they celebrated his martyrdom. The crime which had been obscure and despised had become lofty and glorified.

He was executed. It was a mistake. Within a month of his death, the society he had respected gained twenty new members, some of whom were serious, dedicated individuals. They didn't seek recognition in the same way, but they honored his martyrdom. The crime that had been hidden and scorned had turned into something noble and celebrated.

Such things were happening all over the country. Wild-brained martyrdom was succeeded by uprising and organization. Then, in natural order, followed riot, insurrection, and the wrack and restitutions of war. It was bound to come, and it would naturally come in that way. It has been the manner of reform since the beginning of the world.

Such things were happening all across the country. Impulsive acts of martyrdom were followed by uprisings and organizing efforts. Then, as expected, came riots, rebellions, and the chaos and recovery of war. It was inevitable, and it would happen this way. This has been how reform has worked since the dawn of time.

SWITZERLAND, THE CRADLE OF LIBERTY

Interlaken, Switzerland, 1891.

It is a good many years since I was in Switzerland last. In that remote time there was only one ladder railway in the country. That state of things is all changed. There isn’t a mountain in Switzerland now that hasn’t a ladder railroad or two up its back like suspenders; indeed, some mountains are latticed with them, and two years hence all will be. In that day the peasant of the high altitudes will have to carry a lantern when he goes visiting in the night to keep from stumbling over railroads that have been built since his last round. And also in that day, if there shall remain a high-altitude peasant whose potato-patch hasn’t a railroad through it, it will make him as conspicuous as William Tell.

It's been quite a few years since I was last in Switzerland. Back then, there was only one funicular railway in the country. That's no longer the case. Now, there's not a mountain in Switzerland without at least one or two funiculars running up and down it like suspenders; in fact, some mountains are crisscrossed with them, and in two years, every peak will have one. By then, a high-altitude farmer will need to carry a lantern when visiting at night to avoid tripping over the railways that have been built since his last outing. And also by then, if there happens to be a high-altitude farmer whose potato patch doesn't have a railway running through it, he’ll stand out as much as William Tell.

However, there are only two best ways to travel through Switzerland. The first best is afoot. The second best is by open two-horse carriage. One can come from Lucerne to Interlaken over the Brunig by ladder railroad in an hour or so now, but you can glide smoothly in a carriage in ten, and have two hours for luncheon at noon—for luncheon, not for rest. There is no fatigue connected with the trip. One arrives fresh in spirit and in person in the evening—no fret in his heart, no grime on his face, no grit in his hair, not a cinder in his eye. This is the right condition of mind and body, the right and due preparation for the solemn event which closed the day—stepping with metaphorically uncovered head into the presence of the most impressive mountain mass that the globe can show—the Jungfrau. The stranger’s first feeling, when suddenly confronted by that towering and awful apparition wrapped in its shroud of snow, is breath-taking astonishment. It is as if heaven’s gates had swung open and exposed the throne.

However, there are only two best ways to travel through Switzerland. The first best is on foot. The second best is by open two-horse carriage. You can now travel from Lucerne to Interlaken over the Brunig on a cog railway in about an hour, but you can glide smoothly in a carriage in ten, and have two hours for lunch at noon—not for resting, but for eating. There’s no fatigue associated with the trip. You arrive feeling fresh in spirit and body by evening—no worries in your heart, no dirt on your face, no grit in your hair, not a speck in your eye. This is the ideal state of mind and body, the right preparation for the significant event that ends the day—step with metaphorically uncovered head into the presence of the most impressive mountain range on the planet—the Jungfrau. A stranger’s first reaction when suddenly faced with that towering and awe-inspiring sight wrapped in its blanket of snow is mind-blowing astonishment. It’s as if heaven’s gates have swung open and revealed the throne.

It is peaceful here and pleasant at Interlaken. Nothing going on—at least nothing but brilliant life-giving sunshine. There are floods and floods of that. One may properly speak of it as “going on,” for it is full of the suggestion of activity; the light pours down with energy, with visible enthusiasm. This is a good atmosphere to be in, morally as well as physically. After trying the political atmosphere of the neighboring monarchies, it is healing and refreshing to breathe in air that has known no taint of slavery for six hundred years, and to come among a people whose political history is great and fine, and worthy to be taught in all schools and studied by all races and peoples. For the struggle here throughout the centuries has not been in the interest of any private family, or any church, but in the interest of the whole body of the nation, and for shelter and protection of all forms of belief. This fact is colossal. If one would realize how colossal it is, and of what dignity and majesty, let him contrast it with the purposes and objects of the Crusades, the siege of York, the War of the Roses, and other historic comedies of that sort and size.

It’s peaceful and pleasant here in Interlaken. There’s not much happening—at least nothing except the bright, life-giving sunshine. There’s tons of that. One could definitely call it “happening,” because it suggests activity; the light comes down energetically, with visible enthusiasm. This is a great atmosphere to be in, both morally and physically. After experiencing the political climate of the nearby monarchies, it’s refreshing to breathe air that hasn’t been tainted by slavery for six hundred years, and to be among a people whose political history is remarkable and should be taught in every school and studied by all races and cultures. The struggle here over the centuries hasn’t been for the benefit of any private family or church but for the whole nation, protecting all beliefs. This fact is monumental. To truly appreciate how monumental it is, and its dignity and greatness, compare it to the intents and outcomes of the Crusades, the siege of York, the War of the Roses, and other historical events of that nature.

Last week I was beating around the Lake of Four Cantons, and I saw Rutli and Altorf. Rutli is a remote little patch of a meadow, but I do not know how any piece of ground could be holier or better worth crossing oceans and continents to see, since it was there that the great trinity of Switzerland joined hands six centuries ago and swore the oath which set their enslaved and insulted country forever free; and Altorf is also honorable ground and worshipful, since it was there that William, surnamed Tell (which interpreted means “The foolish talker”—that is to say, the too-daring talker), refused to bow to Gessler’s hat. Of late years the prying student of history has been delighting himself beyond measure over a wonderful find which he has made—to wit, that Tell did not shoot the apple from his son’s head. To hear the students jubilate, one would suppose that the question of whether Tell shot the apple or didn’t was an important matter; whereas it ranks in importance exactly with the question of whether Washington chopped down the cherry-tree or didn’t. The deeds of Washington, the patriot, are the essential thing; the cherry-tree incident is of no consequence. To prove that Tell did shoot the apple from his son’s head would merely prove that he had better nerve than most men and was as skillful with a bow as a million others who preceded and followed him, but not one whit more so. But Tell was more and better than a mere marksman, more and better than a mere cool head; he was a type; he stands for Swiss patriotism; in his person was represented a whole people; his spirit was their spirit—the spirit which would bow to none but God, the spirit which said this in words and confirmed it with deeds. There have always been Tells in Switzerland—people who would not bow. There was a sufficiency of them at Rutli; there were plenty of them at Murten; plenty at Grandson; there are plenty today. And the first of them all—the very first, earliest banner-bearer of human freedom in this world—was not a man, but a woman—Stauffacher’s wife. There she looms dim and great, through the haze of the centuries, delivering into her husband’s ear that gospel of revolt which was to bear fruit in the conspiracy of Rutli and the birth of the first free government the world had ever seen.

Last week I was wandering around the Lake of Four Cantons, and I saw Rutli and Altorf. Rutli is a small, remote meadow, but I don't know how any piece of land could be more sacred or worth crossing oceans and continents to see, since it was here that the great alliance of Switzerland came together six centuries ago and took the oath that made their oppressed and insulted country forever free; and Altorf is also significant and revered, as it was there that William, known as Tell (which means “The foolish talker”—that is, the overly bold talker), refused to bow to Gessler’s hat. In recent years, history enthusiasts have been thrilled by a remarkable discovery—they found that Tell did not shoot the apple from his son’s head. Listening to them celebrate, you’d think the debate over whether Tell shot the apple or not was crucial; in reality, it holds the same importance as whether Washington chopped down the cherry tree or not. The actions of Washington, the patriot, are what really matter; the cherry tree story is insignificant. To prove that Tell did shoot the apple from his son’s head would only show that he had better nerves than most men and was as skilled with a bow as countless others before and after him, but not by much more. But Tell was more than just a marksman, more than just a calm presence; he symbolized Swiss patriotism; in him was the representation of a whole people; his spirit embodied theirs—the spirit that would submit to none but God, a spirit that expressed this in words and reinforced it with actions. There have always been Tells in Switzerland—people who wouldn’t kneel. There were plenty at Rutli; there were many at Murten; many at Grandson; and there are still plenty today. And the very first of them all—the original banner-bearer of human freedom in this world—was not a man, but a woman—Stauffacher’s wife. She stands out clearly through the mists of time, whispering to her husband the message of revolt that would lead to the conspiracy at Rutli and the birth of the first free government the world had ever seen.

From this Victoria Hotel one looks straight across a flat of trifling width to a lofty mountain barrier, which has a gateway in it shaped like an inverted pyramid. Beyond this gateway arises the vast bulk of the Jungfrau, a spotless mass of gleaming snow, into the sky. The gateway, in the dark-colored barrier, makes a strong frame for the great picture. The somber frame and the glowing snow-pile are startlingly contrasted. It is this frame which concentrates and emphasizes the glory of the Jungfrau and makes it the most engaging and beguiling and fascinating spectacle that exists on the earth. There are many mountains of snow that are as lofty as the Jungfrau and as nobly proportioned, but they lack the frame. They stand at large; they are intruded upon and elbowed by neighboring domes and summits, and their grandeur is diminished and fails of effect.

From this Victoria Hotel, you can look directly across a narrow stretch of land to a tall mountain barrier that has a gateway shaped like an upside-down pyramid. Beyond this gateway rises the massive form of the Jungfrau, a pristine expanse of shimmering snow, reaching up into the sky. The gateway in the dark-colored barrier provides a striking frame for this magnificent view. The dark frame and the bright snow create a stark contrast. It is this frame that highlights and intensifies the beauty of the Jungfrau, making it the most captivating and enchanting sight on Earth. There are many other snow-capped mountains that are just as tall as the Jungfrau and perfectly shaped, but they don’t have the same framing. They stand alone, overshadowed and crowded by nearby peaks, which diminishes their grandeur and impact.

It is a good name, Jungfrau—Virgin. Nothing could be whiter; nothing could be purer; nothing could be saintlier of aspect. At six yesterday evening the great intervening barrier seen through a faint bluish haze seemed made of air and substanceless, so soft and rich it was, so shimmering where the wandering lights touched it and so dim where the shadows lay. Apparently it was a dream stuff, a work of the imagination, nothing real about it. The tint was green, slightly varying shades of it, but mainly very dark. The sun was down—as far as that barrier was concerned, but not for the Jungfrau, towering into the heavens beyond the gateway. She was a roaring conflagration of blinding white.

It’s a beautiful name, Jungfrau—Virgin. Nothing could be whiter, nothing could be purer, nothing could look more saintly. At six yesterday evening, the great barrier in front of us, seen through a faint bluish haze, appeared almost weightless and insubstantial, so soft and rich it looked, shimmering where the wandering lights touched it and dim where the shadows fell. It seemed like something out of a dream, a product of the imagination, nothing real about it. The color was green, with slightly varying shades, but mostly very dark. The sun had set—at least for that barrier—but not for the Jungfrau, rising into the heavens beyond the gateway. She was a dazzling blaze of blinding white.

It is said the Fridolin (the old Fridolin), a new saint, but formerly a missionary, gave the mountain its gracious name. He was an Irishman, son of an Irish king—there were thirty thousand kings reigning in County Cork alone in his time, fifteen hundred years ago. It got so that they could not make a living, there was so much competition and wages got cut so. Some of them were out of work months at a time, with wife and little children to feed, and not a crust in the place. At last a particularly severe winter fell upon the country, and hundreds of them were reduced to mendicancy and were to be seen day after day in the bitterest weather, standing barefoot in the snow, holding out their crowns for alms. Indeed, they would have been obliged to emigrate or starve but for a fortunate idea of Prince Fridolin’s, who started a labor-union, the first one in history, and got the great bulk of them to join it. He thus won the general gratitude, and they wanted to make him emperor—emperor over them all—emperor of County Cork, but he said, No, walking delegate was good enough for him. For behold! he was modest beyond his years, and keen as a whip. To this day in Germany and Switzerland, where St. Fridolin is revered and honored, the peasantry speak of him affectionately as the first walking delegate.

It’s said that Fridolin (the old Fridolin), a new saint who was once a missionary, gave the mountain its lovely name. He was an Irishman, the son of an Irish king—there were thirty thousand kings ruling in County Cork alone during his time, fifteen hundred years ago. It became so competitive that they couldn’t make a living, and wages were slashed. Some were out of work for months at a time, with wives and small children to feed, and not a crumb to eat. Eventually, a particularly harsh winter hit the country, and hundreds were reduced to begging, standing barefoot in the snow day after day, holding out their crowns for donations. They would have had to emigrate or starve if not for a lucky idea from Prince Fridolin, who started a labor union—the first one in history—and got most of them to join. He earned their deep gratitude, and they wanted to make him emperor—emperor over them all—emperor of County Cork, but he replied, No, being a walking delegate was good enough for him. For he was humble beyond his years and sharp as a tack. To this day in Germany and Switzerland, where St. Fridolin is respected and honored, the peasantry speak of him fondly as the first walking delegate.

The first walk he took was into France and Germany, missionarying—for missionarying was a better thing in those days than it is in ours. All you had to do was to cure the head savage’s sick daughter by a “miracle”—a miracle like the miracle of Lourdes in our day, for instance—and immediately that head savage was your convert, and filled to the eyes with a new convert’s enthusiasm. You could sit down and make yourself easy, now. He would take an ax and convert the rest of the nation himself. Charlemagne was that kind of a walking delegate.

The first trip he took was into France and Germany, spreading the message—because spreading the message was a better thing back then than it is now. All you had to do was heal the chief's sick daughter with a “miracle”—a miracle like the one at Lourdes nowadays, for example—and right away that chief was your convert, filled with the enthusiasm of someone newly converted. You could sit back and relax then. He would grab an ax and convert the rest of the nation himself. Charlemagne was that kind of representative.

Yes, there were great missionaries in those days, for the methods were sure and the rewards great. We have no such missionaries now, and no such methods.

Yes, there were amazing missionaries back then because their methods were effective and the rewards were significant. We don’t have those missionaries today, nor those methods.

But to continue the history of the first walking delegate, if you are interested. I am interested myself because I have seen his relics in Sackingen, and also the very spot where he worked his great miracle—the one which won him his sainthood in the papal court a few centuries later. To have seen these things makes me feel very near to him, almost like a member of the family, in fact. While wandering about the Continent he arrived at the spot on the Rhine which is now occupied by Sackingen, and proposed to settle there, but the people warned him off. He appealed to the king of the Franks, who made him a present of the whole region, people and all. He built a great cloister there for women and proceeded to teach in it and accumulate more land. There were two wealthy brothers in the neighborhood, Urso and Landulph. Urso died and Fridolin claimed his estates. Landulph asked for documents and papers. Fridolin had none to show. He said the bequest had been made to him by word of mouth. Landulph suggested that he produce a witness and said it in a way which he thought was very witty, very sarcastic. This shows that he did not know the walking delegate. Fridolin was not disturbed. He said:

But to continue the story of the first walking delegate, if you’re interested. I am curious myself because I’ve seen his relics in Sackingen, as well as the exact spot where he performed his great miracle—the one that earned him his sainthood in the papal court a few centuries later. Seeing these things makes me feel very connected to him, almost like family, really. While traveling around the Continent, he came to the location on the Rhine that is now Sackingen and decided he wanted to settle there, but the locals warned him away. He appealed to the king of the Franks, who granted him the entire area, including the people. He built a large cloister there for women and started teaching in it, accumulating more land. There were two wealthy brothers nearby, Urso and Landulph. When Urso died, Fridolin claimed his estate. Landulph asked for documents and proof. Fridolin had nothing to show. He said the bequest had been made to him verbally. Landulph suggested that he produce a witness, saying it in a way he thought was clever and sarcastic. This shows he didn’t really understand the walking delegate. Fridolin remained unbothered. He said:

“Appoint your court. I will bring a witness.”

“Gather your court. I’ll bring a witness.”

The court thus created consisted of fifteen counts and barons. A day was appointed for the trial of the case. On that day the judges took their seats in state, and proclamation was made that the court was ready for business. Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes passed, and yet no Fridolin appeared. Landulph rose, and was in the act of claiming judgment by default when a strange clacking sound was heard coming up the stairs. In another moment Fridolin entered at the door and came walking in a deep hush down the middle aisle, with a tall skeleton stalking in his rear.

The court that was formed included fifteen counts and barons. A day was set for the trial of the case. On that day, the judges took their seats formally, and it was announced that the court was ready to begin. Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes went by, and still, there was no sign of Fridolin. Landulph stood up, ready to request a default judgment when a strange clacking sound was heard coming from the stairs. Moments later, Fridolin walked in quietly down the middle aisle, followed by a tall skeleton.

Amazement and terror sat upon every countenance, for everybody suspected that the skeleton was Urso’s. It stopped before the chief judge and raised its bony arm aloft and began to speak, while all the assembly shuddered, for they could see the words leak out between its ribs. It said:

Amazement and terror were visible on every face, as everyone suspected the skeleton belonged to Urso. It paused in front of the chief judge, lifted its bony arm high, and started to speak, while the entire assembly trembled, for they could see the words escaping between its ribs. It said:

“Brother, why dost thou disturb my blessed rest and withhold by robbery the gift which I gave thee for the honor of God?”

“Brother, why are you disturbing my peaceful rest and taking away the gift I gave you for the glory of God?”

It seems a strange thing and most irregular, but the verdict was actually given against Landulph on the testimony of this wandering rack-heap of unidentified bones. In our day a skeleton would not be allowed to testify at all, for a skeleton has no moral responsibility, and its word could not be believed on oath, and this was probably one of them. Most skeletons are not to be believed on oath, and this was probably one of them. However, the incident is valuable as preserving to us a curious sample of the quaint laws of evidence of that remote time--a time so remote, so far back toward the beginning of original idiocy, that the difference between a bench of judges and a basket of vegetables was as yet so slight that we may say with all confidence that it didn’t really exist.

It seems strange and totally irregular, but the verdict was actually handed down against Landulph based on the testimony of this random pile of unidentified bones. Nowadays, a skeleton wouldn't be allowed to testify at all because a skeleton has no moral responsibility, and its word couldn’t be trusted on oath, and this was probably one of those cases. Most skeletons shouldn’t be believed on oath, and this was probably one of them. However, this incident is valuable as it gives us a curious glimpse into the odd laws of evidence from that distant time—a time so far back toward the beginning of ignorance that the difference between a panel of judges and a basket of vegetables was practically nonexistent, allowing us to confidently say it didn’t really exist.

During several afternoons I have been engaged in an interesting, maybe useful, piece of work—that is to say, I have been trying to make the mighty Jungfrau earn her living—earn it in a most humble sphere, but on a prodigious scale, on a prodigious scale of necessity, for she couldn’t do anything in a small way with her size and style. I have been trying to make her do service on a stupendous dial and check off the hours as they glide along her pallid face up there against the sky, and tell the time of day to the populations lying within fifty miles of her and to the people in the moon, if they have a good telescope there.

For several afternoons, I've been working on something interesting, and maybe even useful. I've been trying to get the massive Jungfrau to earn her keep—doing it in a really humble way, but on a huge scale, because with her size and stature, she can't do anything small. I've been attempting to turn her into a gigantic sundial, marking the hours as they pass across her pale face up there in the sky, telling the time to people living within fifty miles and even to anyone on the moon, if they have a good telescope.

Until late in the afternoon the Jungfrau’s aspect is that of a spotless desert of snow set upon edge against the sky. But by mid-afternoon some elevations which rise out of the western border of the desert, whose presence you perhaps had not detected or suspected up to that time, began to cast black shadows eastward across the gleaming surface. At first there is only one shadow; later there are two. Toward 4 P.M. the other day I was gazing and worshiping as usual when I chanced to notice that shadow No. 1 was beginning to take itself something of the shape of the human profile. By four the back of the head was good, the military cap was pretty good, the nose was bold and strong, the upper lip sharp, but not pretty, and there was a great goatee that shot straight aggressively forward from the chin.

Until late in the afternoon, the Jungfrau looks like a pristine snow-covered desert rising sharply against the sky. But by mid-afternoon, some peaks emerging from the western edge of the desert, which you might not have noticed or suspected until then, start to cast dark shadows eastward across the shimmering surface. At first, there’s just one shadow; then, there are two. Around 4 PM the other day, I was admiring the view as usual when I happened to notice that shadow No. 1 was beginning to take on something resembling a human profile. By four, the back of the head was distinct, the military cap looked quite good, the nose was bold and strong, the upper lip was sharp, but not attractive, and there was a large goatee that jutted out aggressively from the chin.

At four-thirty the nose had changed its shape considerably, and the altered slant of the sun had revealed and made conspicuous a huge buttress or barrier of naked rock which was so located as to answer very well for a shoulder or coat-collar to this swarthy and indiscreet sweetheart who had stolen out there right before everybody to pillow his head on the Virgin’s white breast and whisper soft sentimentalities to her in the sensuous music of the crashing ice-domes and the boom and thunder of the passing avalanche—music very familiar to his ear, for he has heard it every afternoon at this hour since the day he first came courting this child of the earth, who lives in the sky, and that day is far, yes—for he was at this pleasant sport before the Middle Ages drifted by him in the valley; before the Romans marched past, and before the antique and recordless barbarians fished and hunted here and wondered who he might be, and were probably afraid of him; and before primeval man himself, just emerged from his four-footed estate, stepped out upon this plain, first sample of his race, a thousand centuries ago, and cast a glad eye up there, judging he had found a brother human being and consequently something to kill; and before the big saurians wallowed here, still some eons earlier. Oh yes, a day so far back that the eternal son was present to see that first visit; a day so far back that neither tradition nor history was born yet and a whole weary eternity must come and go before the restless little creature, of whose face this stupendous Shadow Face was the prophecy, would arrive in the earth and begin his shabby career and think it a big thing. Oh, indeed yes; when you talk about your poor Roman and Egyptian day-before-yesterday antiquities, you should choose a time when the hoary Shadow Face of the Jungfrau is not by. It antedates all antiquities known or imaginable; for it was here the world itself created the theater of future antiquities. And it is the only witness with a human face that was there to see the marvel, and remains to us a memorial of it.

At four-thirty, the shape of the mountain had changed quite a bit, and the angle of the sun had highlighted a massive rock formation that looked just right as a shoulder or collar for this dark, bold figure who had sneakily come out where everyone could see to rest his head on the Virgin’s white breast and whisper sweet nothings to her amidst the melodious sounds of the crashing ice and the rumbling, thunderous avalanche—music he recognized well, since he had heard it every afternoon at this hour since the day he began wooing this child of the earth, who lives in the sky. That day feels like a long time ago; he was enjoying this lovely pastime even before the Middle Ages passed by him in the valley, before the Romans marched through, and before ancient, nameless barbarians fished and hunted here, likely wondering who he was and feeling a bit scared of him. It was even before primitive man first emerged from being four-legged, stepped onto this land—a millennia ago—glancing up and thinking he had found another human and therefore something to hunt. And it was ages before the great dinosaurs roamed here. Oh yes, it was a day so distant that the eternal sun was there to witness that first visit; a day so far back that neither tradition nor history existed yet, and an endless stretch of time had to pass before the restless little creature, whose face this incredible Shadow Face foreshadowed, would arrive on earth, beginning his humble journey, feeling it was significant. Indeed, when you talk about your so-called Roman and Egyptian ancient history from just the day before yesterday, you need to pick a time when the monumental Shadow Face of the Jungfrau isn’t nearby. It predates all known or imaginable antiquities because it was here that the world itself set the stage for future histories. And it stands as the only witness with a human-like face that was there to see the wonder, remaining as a reminder of it.

By 4:40 P.M. the nose of the shadow is perfect and is beautiful. It is black and is powerfully marked against the upright canvas of glowing snow, and covers hundreds of acres of that resplendent surface.

By 4:40 P.M., the shape of the shadow is perfect and gorgeous. It’s black and stands out sharply against the bright white canvas of glimmering snow, covering hundreds of acres of that stunning landscape.

Meantime shadow No. 2 has been creeping out well to the rear of the face west of it—and at five o’clock has assumed a shape that has rather a poor and rude semblance of a shoe.

Meantime, shadow No. 2 has been slowly moving out toward the back of the face to the west of it—and by five o’clock has taken on a shape that looks somewhat like a rough and poorly made shoe.

Meantime, also, the great Shadow Face has been gradually changing for twenty minutes, and now, 5 P.M., it is becoming a quite fair portrait of Roscoe Conkling. The likeness is there, and is unmistakable. The goatee is shortened, now, and has an end; formerly it hadn’t any, but ran off eastward and arrived nowhere.

Meantime, the great Shadow Face has been slowly changing for twenty minutes, and now, at 5 P.M., it is starting to look like a decent portrait of Roscoe Conkling. The resemblance is clear and undeniable. The goatee is now shorter and has a defined end; before, it didn’t have one and just extended eastward without a destination.

By 6 P.M. the face has dissolved and gone, and the goatee has become what looks like the shadow of a tower with a pointed roof, and the shoe had turned into what the printers call a “fist” with a finger pointing.

By 6 P.M., the face has vanished, and the goatee resembles the shadow of a tower with a pointed roof, while the shoe has morphed into what printers call a “fist” with a finger pointing.

If I were now imprisoned on a mountain summit a hundred miles northward of this point, and was denied a timepiece, I could get along well enough from four till six on clear days, for I could keep trace of the time by the changing shapes of these mighty shadows on the Virgin’s front, the most stupendous dial I am acquainted with, the oldest clock in the world by a couple of million years.

If I were locked up on a mountain peak a hundred miles north of here, and didn’t have a watch, I could manage just fine from four to six on clear days, because I could tell the time by the shifting shapes of these huge shadows on the Virgin’s face, the most impressive clock I know of, the oldest clock in the world by a few million years.

I suppose I should not have noticed the forms of the shadows if I hadn’t the habit of hunting for faces in the clouds and in mountain crags—a sort of amusement which is very entertaining even when you don’t find any, and brilliantly satisfying when you do. I have searched through several bushels of photographs of the Jungfrau here, but found only one with the Face in it, and in this case it was not strictly recognizable as a face, which was evidence that the picture was taken before four o’clock in the afternoon, and also evidence that all the photographers have persistently overlooked one of the most fascinating features of the Jungfrau show. I say fascinating, because if you once detect a human face produced on a great plan by unconscious nature, you never get tired of watching it. At first you can’t make another person see it at all, but after he has made it out once he can’t see anything else afterward.

I guess I wouldn’t have noticed the shapes of the shadows if I didn’t have the habit of looking for faces in the clouds and mountain cliffs—a kind of pastime that’s really fun even when you don’t find anything, and incredibly rewarding when you do. I’ve gone through several piles of photographs of the Jungfrau, but I found only one with a face in it, and even then, it wasn’t exactly identifiable as a face, which shows the picture was taken before four o’clock in the afternoon, and also proves that all the photographers have consistently missed one of the most interesting aspects of the Jungfrau. I call it interesting because once you spot a human face naturally formed in such a grand way, you never get tired of looking at it. At first, you can’t get anyone else to see it at all, but once they figure it out, they can’t see anything else afterward.

The King of Greece is a man who goes around quietly enough when off duty. One day this summer he was traveling in an ordinary first-class compartment, just in his other suit, the one which he works the realm in when he is at home, and so he was not looking like anybody in particular, but a good deal like everybody in general. By and by a hearty and healthy German-American got in and opened up a frank and interesting and sympathetic conversation with him, and asked him a couple of thousand questions about himself, which the king answered good-naturedly, but in a more or less indefinite way as to private particulars.

The King of Greece is a guy who blends in pretty well when he's not on duty. One day this summer, he was traveling in a regular first-class train compartment, just wearing his everyday suit, the one he usually wears at home while running the country. So, he didn't really stand out; he looked a lot more like an average person than anyone special. Eventually, a friendly and healthy German-American got on and struck up an open and engaging conversation with him, asking him a ton of questions about himself. The king responded kindly, but kept his answers somewhat vague regarding personal details.

“Where do you live when you are at home?”

“Where do you stay when you’re at home?”

“In Greece.”

"In Greece."

“Greece! Well, now, that is just astonishing! Born there?”

“Greece! Wow, that’s amazing! You were born there?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do you speak Greek?”

“Do you speak Greek?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Now, ain’t that strange! I never expected to live to see that. What is your trade? I mean how do you get your living? What is your line of business?”

“Wow, isn’t that surprising! I never thought I’d live to see that. What do you do for a living? How do you make your money? What’s your job?”

“Well, I hardly know how to answer. I am only a kind of foreman, on a salary; and the business—well, is a very general kind of business.”

“Well, I honestly don’t know how to respond. I’m just a sort of manager, on a salary; and the business—well, it’s a pretty broad type of business.”

“Yes, I understand—general jobbing—little of everything—anything that there’s money in.”

“Yes, I get it—general work—some of this and that—anything that pays.”

“That’s about it, yes.”

“That's it, yeah.”

“Are you traveling for the house now?”

“Are you on your way to the house now?”

“Well, partly; but not entirely. Of course I do a stroke of business if it falls in the way—”

“Well, kind of; but not completely. Of course I take care of business if it comes my way—”

“Good! I like that in you! That’s me every time. Go on.”

“Awesome! I love that about you! That’s totally me every time. Go ahead.”

“I was only going to say I am off on my vacation now.”

“I was just going to say I’m heading off on my vacation now.”

“Well that’s all right. No harm in that. A man works all the better for a little let-up now and then. Not that I’ve been used to having it myself; for I haven’t. I reckon this is my first. I was born in Germany, and when I was a couple of weeks old shipped for America, and I’ve been there ever since, and that’s sixty-four years by the watch. I’m an American in principle and a German at heart, and it’s the boss combination. Well, how do you get along, as a rule—pretty fair?”

“Well, that's fine. No harm in that. A person works better with a little break now and then. Not that I'm used to it myself; I haven't been. I guess this is my first. I was born in Germany, and when I was just a couple of weeks old, I came to America, and I've been here ever since, and that's sixty-four years by the clock. I'm an American in principle and German at heart, and it's the perfect combination. So, how do you usually get along—pretty well?”

“I’ve a rather large family—”

“I have a pretty big family—”

“There, that’s it—big family and trying to raise them on a salary. Now, what did you go to do that for?”

“There, that’s it—a big family and trying to support them on a salary. Now, why did you go and do that?”

“Well, I thought—”

"Well, I thought—"

“Of course you did. You were young and confident and thought you could branch out and make things go with a whirl, and here you are, you see! But never mind about that. I’m not trying to discourage you. Dear me! I’ve been just where you are myself! You’ve got good grit; there’s good stuff in you, I can see that. You got a wrong start, that’s the whole trouble. But you hold your grip, and we’ll see what can be done. Your case ain’t half as bad as it might be. You are going to come out all right—I’m bail for that. Boys and girls?”

“Of course you did. You were young and confident, thinking you could branch out and make things happen, and here you are, see? But don’t worry about that. I’m not trying to discourage you. Oh dear! I’ve been exactly where you are! You’ve got real determination; I can see there’s something good in you. You just got off to a rough start, that’s the main issue. But you keep your grip, and we’ll see what can be done. Your situation isn’t nearly as bad as it could be. You’re going to come out just fine—I can guarantee that. Boys and girls?”

“My family? Yes, some of them are boys—”

“My family? Yeah, some of them are guys—”

“And the rest girls. It’s just as I expected. But that’s all right, and it’s better so, anyway. What are the boys doing—learning a trade?”

“And the rest of the girls. It’s exactly what I thought. But that’s fine, and it’s actually better this way. What are the boys doing—training for a job?”

“Well, no—I thought—”

"Well, no—I was thinking—"

“It’s a great mistake. It’s the biggest mistake you ever made. You see that in your own case. A man ought always to have a trade to fall back on. Now, I was harness-maker at first. Did that prevent me from becoming one of the biggest brewers in America? Oh no. I always had the harness trick to fall back on in rough weather. Now, if you had learned how to make harness—However, it’s too late now; too late. But it’s no good plan to cry over spilt milk. But as to the boys, you see—what’s to become of them if anything happens to you?”

“It’s a huge mistake. It’s the biggest mistake you ever made. You can see that in your own situation. A person should always have a trade to fall back on. I started out as a harness maker. Did that stop me from becoming one of the largest brewers in America? Not at all. I always had the harness skill to rely on when things got tough. If you had learned how to make harness—Well, it’s too late now; way too late. But there’s no point in crying over spilled milk. But as for the boys, you see—what’s going to happen to them if something happens to you?”

“It has been my idea to let the eldest one succeed me—”

“It’s been my plan to have the oldest one take over for me—”

“Oh, come! Suppose the firm don’t want him?”

“Oh, come on! What if the company doesn’t want him?”

“I hadn’t thought of that, but—”

“I hadn’t thought of that, but—”

“Now, look here; you want to get right down to business and stop dreaming. You are capable of immense things—man. You can make a perfect success in life. All you want is somebody to steady you and boost you along on the right road. Do you own anything in the business?”

“Now, listen up; it's time to get serious and stop daydreaming. You’re capable of amazing things, man. You can achieve great success in life. All you need is someone to support you and guide you on the right path. Do you own anything in the business?”

“No—not exactly; but if I continue to give satisfaction, I suppose I can keep my—”

“No—not really; but if I keep meeting expectations, I guess I can hold onto my—”

“Keep your place—yes. Well, don’t you depend on anything of the kind. They’ll bounce you the minute you get a little old and worked out; they’ll do it sure. Can’t you manage somehow to get into the firm? That’s the great thing, you know.”

“Stay where you are—exactly. Well, don’t rely on anything like that. They’ll let you go the moment you get a bit older and worn out; they definitely will. Can’t you find a way to join the company? That’s the main thing, you know.”

“I think it is doubtful; very doubtful.”

“I think it’s questionable; really questionable.”

“Um—that’s bad—yes, and unfair, too. Do you suppose that if I should go there and have a talk with your people—Look here—do you think you could run a brewery?”

“Um—that's not good—yes, and it's unfair, too. Do you think that if I went there and talked to your people—Look, do you think you could run a brewery?”

“I have never tried, but I think I could do it after I got a little familiarity with the business.”

“I've never tried, but I think I could do it once I get a little more familiar with the business.”

The German was silent for some time. He did a good deal of thinking, and the king waited with curiosity to see what the result was going to be. Finally the German said:

The German was quiet for a while. He spent a lot of time thinking, and the king waited with interest to see what would happen next. Finally, the German spoke:

“My mind’s made up. You leave that crowd—you’ll never amount to anything there. In these old countries they never give a fellow a show. Yes, you come over to America—come to my place in Rochester; bring the family along. You shall have a show in the business and the foremanship, besides. George—you said your name was George?—I’ll make a man of you. I give you my word. You’ve never had a chance here, but that’s all going to change. By gracious! I’ll give you a lift that’ll make your hair curl!”

“My mind's made up. You leave that crowd—you’ll never get anywhere staying there. In these old countries, they never give a guy a chance. Yes, come over to America—come to my place in Rochester; bring your family along. You'll have a shot in the business and the management too. George—you said your name was George?—I’ll help you become successful. I promise you that. You’ve never had a chance here, but that’s all about to change. Wow! I’ll give you a boost that’ll blow your mind!”

AT THE SHRINE OF ST. WAGNER

Bayreuth, Aug. 2d, 1891

It was at Nuremberg that we struck the inundation of music-mad strangers that was rolling down upon Bayreuth. It had been long since we had seen such multitudes of excited and struggling people. It took a good half-hour to pack them and pair them into the train—and it was the longest train we have yet seen in Europe. Nuremberg had been witnessing this sort of experience a couple of times a day for about two weeks. It gives one an impressive sense of the magnitude of this biennial pilgrimage. For a pilgrimage is what it is. The devotees come from the very ends of the earth to worship their prophet in his own Kaaba in his own Mecca.

It was in Nuremberg that we encountered the flood of music-obsessed strangers pouring into Bayreuth. It had been a while since we had seen such crowds of excited and struggling people. It took about half an hour to get them organized and onto the train—and it was the longest train we had seen in Europe so far. Nuremberg had been seeing this kind of situation a couple of times a day for about two weeks. It truly highlights the scale of this biennial pilgrimage. Because that’s what it is—a pilgrimage. The fans come from all over the world to pay homage to their prophet in his own sanctuary in his own holy place.

If you are living in New York or San Francisco or Chicago or anywhere else in America, and you conclude, by the middle of May, that you would like to attend the Bayreuth opera two months and a half later, you must use the cable and get about it immediately or you will get no seats, and you must cable for lodgings, too. Then if you are lucky you will get seats in the last row and lodgings in the fringe of the town. If you stop to write you will get nothing. There were plenty of people in Nuremberg when we passed through who had come on pilgrimage without first securing seats and lodgings. They had found neither in Bayreuth; they had walked Bayreuth streets a while in sorrow, then had gone to Nuremberg and found neither beds nor standing room, and had walked those quaint streets all night, waiting for the hotels to open and empty their guests into the trains, and so make room for these, their defeated brethren and sisters in the faith. They had endured from thirty to forty hours’ railroading on the continent of Europe—with all which that implies of worry, fatigue, and financial impoverishment—and all they had got and all they were to get for it was handiness and accuracy in kicking themselves, acquired by practice in the back streets of the two towns when other people were in bed; for back they must go over that unspeakable journey with their pious mission unfulfilled. These humiliated outcasts had the frowsy and unbrushed and apologetic look of wet cats, and their eyes were glazed with drowsiness, their bodies were adroop from crown to sole, and all kind-hearted people refrained from asking them if they had been to Bayreuth and failed to connect, as knowing they would lie.

If you live in New York, San Francisco, Chicago, or anywhere else in America, and you decide by mid-May that you want to attend the Bayreuth opera two and a half months later, you need to send a cable right away, or you won't get any seats, and you'll need to cable for accommodations too. If you're lucky, you might snag seats in the last row and a place to stay on the outskirts of town. If you take too long to write, you’ll end up with nothing. There were plenty of people in Nuremberg when we passed through who had come on a pilgrimage without securing seats or accommodations first. They found neither in Bayreuth; they wandered the streets of Bayreuth in disappointment for a while before heading to Nuremberg, where they found no beds or standing room either, and spent the night wandering those charming streets, waiting for the hotels to open and free up guests for the trains, making room for them, their defeated fellow travelers. They had endured thirty to forty hours of train travel across Europe—full of stress, exhaustion, and financial strain—and all they got from it was the ability to berate themselves, learned from walking the quiet streets of the two towns while others were asleep; because they had to retrace that unbearable journey with their spiritual mission unfulfilled. These disheartened travelers had the scruffy, disheveled, and apologetic look of wet cats, their eyes glazed with tiredness, their bodies slumped from head to toe, and kind-hearted people wisely avoided asking them if they had been to Bayreuth and missed their connection, knowing that they would lie.

We reached here (Bayreuth) about mid-afternoon of a rainy Saturday. We were of the wise, and had secured lodgings and opera seats months in advance.

We arrived here (Bayreuth) around mid-afternoon on a rainy Saturday. We were smart and had booked our accommodations and opera tickets months ahead of time.

I am not a musical critic, and did not come here to write essays about the operas and deliver judgment upon their merits. The little children of Bayreuth could do that with a finer sympathy and a broader intelligence than I. I only care to bring four or five pilgrims to the operas, pilgrims able to appreciate them and enjoy them. What I write about the performance to put in my odd time would be offered to the public as merely a cat’s view of a king, and not of didactic value.

I'm not a music critic, and I didn't come here to write essays about the operas or judge their quality. The little kids in Bayreuth could do that with more understanding and greater insight than I can. I just want to bring four or five people to the operas who can really appreciate and enjoy them. What I write about the performance in my spare time would just be a casual opinion, not something meant to teach.

Next day, which was Sunday, we left for the opera-house—that is to say, the Wagner temple—a little after the middle of the afternoon. The great building stands all by itself, grand and lonely, on a high ground outside the town. We were warned that if we arrived after four o’clock we should be obliged to pay two dollars and a half apiece extra by way of fine. We saved that; and it may be remarked here that this is the only opportunity that Europe offers of saving money. There was a big crowd in the grounds about the building, and the ladies’ dresses took the sun with fine effect. I do not mean to intimate that the ladies were in full dress, for that was not so. The dresses were pretty, but neither sex was in evening dress.

The next day, which was Sunday, we headed to the opera house—specifically, the Wagner venue—a little after mid-afternoon. The impressive building stands alone, grand and isolated, on elevated ground outside the town. We were warned that if we arrived after four o’clock, we would have to pay an extra two dollars and fifty cents each as a fine. We managed to avoid that, and it’s worth noting that this is the only chance Europe offers to save some cash. There was a large crowd in the area around the building, and the women’s dresses looked stunning in the sunlight. I don’t mean to suggest that the women were in formal attire, because that wasn’t the case. The dresses were lovely, but neither gender was dressed for the evening.

The interior of the building is simple—severely so; but there is no occasion for color and decoration, since the people sit in the dark. The auditorium has the shape of a keystone, with the stage at the narrow end. There is an aisle on each side, but no aisle in the body of the house. Each row of seats extends in an unbroken curve from one side of the house to the other. There are seven entrance doors on each side of the theater and four at the butt, eighteen doors to admit and emit 1,650 persons. The number of the particular door by which you are to enter the house or leave it is printed on your ticket, and you can use no door but that one. Thus, crowding and confusion are impossible. Not so many as a hundred people use any one door. This is better than having the usual (and useless) elaborate fireproof arrangements. It is the model theater of the world. It can be emptied while the second hand of a watch makes its circuit. It would be entirely safe, even if it were built of lucifer matches.

The inside of the building is really plain—very plain; but there's no need for color or decoration since people sit in the dark. The auditorium is shaped like a keystone, with the stage at the narrow end. There’s an aisle on each side, but none in the middle. Each row of seats curves smoothly from one side of the theater to the other. There are seven entrance doors on each side of the theater and four at the back, making eighteen doors to let in and out 1,650 people. The specific door you’re supposed to use to enter or exit is printed on your ticket, and you can only use that door. This way, crowding and confusion are impossible. No more than a hundred people use any one door. This is much better than having the usual (and pointless) fancy fireproof systems. It’s the model theater of the world. It can be cleared out in the time it takes for a second hand on a watch to make a full turn. It would be completely safe, even if it were made of matchsticks.

If your seat is near the center of a row and you enter late you must work your way along a rank of about twenty-five ladies and gentlemen to get to it. Yet this causes no trouble, for everybody stands up until all the seats are full, and the filling is accomplished in a very few minutes. Then all sit down, and you have a solid mass of fifteen hundred heads, making a steep cellar-door slant from the rear of the house down to the stage.

If your seat is in the middle of a row and you arrive late, you'll have to navigate past about twenty-five people to get there. However, this isn’t a hassle because everyone gets up until all the seats are taken, and it only takes a few minutes. Once everyone is seated, you have a solid block of fifteen hundred heads creating a steep slope from the back of the auditorium down to the stage.

All the lights were turned low, so low that the congregation sat in a deep and solemn gloom. The funereal rustling of dresses and the low buzz of conversation began to die swiftly down, and presently not the ghost of a sound was left. This profound and increasingly impressive stillness endured for some time—the best preparation for music, spectacle, or speech conceivable. I should think our show people would have invented or imported that simple and impressive device for securing and solidifying the attention of an audience long ago; instead of which they continue to this day to open a performance against a deadly competition in the form of noise, confusion, and a scattered interest.

All the lights were dimmed, so much that the audience sat in a deep and serious darkness. The soft rustling of dresses and the quiet murmur of conversation quickly faded away, leaving absolutely no sound. This deep and increasingly powerful silence lasted for a while—the best way to prepare for music, entertainment, or a speech imaginable. I would think our performers would have figured out or borrowed that simple and striking method to capture and maintain the audience's attention a long time ago; instead, they still start a show today against a backdrop of noise, chaos, and divided interest.

Finally, out of darkness and distance and mystery soft rich notes rose upon the stillness, and from his grave the dead magician began to weave his spells about his disciples and steep their souls in his enchantments. There was something strangely impressive in the fancy which kept intruding itself that the composer was conscious in his grave of what was going on here, and that these divine sounds were the clothing of thoughts which were at this moment passing through his brain, and not recognized and familiar ones which had issued from it at some former time.

Finally, out of darkness, distance, and mystery, soft, rich notes rose into the stillness, and from his grave, the dead magician began to weave his spells around his disciples and steep their souls in his enchantments. There was something strangely impressive in the idea that the composer was aware in his grave of what was happening here, and that these divine sounds were the expression of thoughts currently passing through his mind, not the familiar ones that had come from it at some earlier time.

The entire overture, long as it was, was played to a dark house with the curtain down. It was exquisite; it was delicious. But straightway thereafter, of course, came the singing, and it does seem to me that nothing can make a Wagner opera absolutely perfect and satisfactory to the untutored but to leave out the vocal parts. I wish I could see a Wagner opera done in pantomime once. Then one would have the lovely orchestration unvexed to listen to and bathe his spirit in, and the bewildering beautiful scenery to intoxicate his eyes with, and the dumb acting couldn’t mar these pleasures, because there isn’t often anything in the Wagner opera that one would call by such a violent name as acting; as a rule all you would see would be a couple of silent people, one of them standing still, the other catching flies. Of course I do not really mean that he would be catching flies; I only mean that the usual operatic gestures which consist in reaching first one hand out into the air and then the other might suggest the sport I speak of if the operator attended strictly to business and uttered no sound.

The whole overture, long as it was, was played to a dark house with the curtain closed. It was beautiful; it was amazing. But right after that, of course, came the singing, and it seems to me that nothing can make a Wagner opera truly perfect and satisfying for the untrained ear like leaving out the vocal parts. I wish I could see a Wagner opera performed in pantomime just once. Then you would have the lovely orchestration to enjoy without interruption and the stunning scenery to marvel at, and the silent acting wouldn’t ruin these pleasures, since there isn’t usually anything in a Wagner opera that you would call acting in the traditional sense; generally, all you see are a couple of silent people, one standing still and the other idly moving around. Of course, I don’t really mean that he would be catching flies; I just mean that the typical operatic gestures, which involve reaching one hand out into the air and then the other, might suggest that activity if the performer focused entirely on the task and made no noise.

This present opera was “Parsifal.” Madame Wagner does not permit its representation anywhere but in Bayreuth. The first act of the three occupied two hours, and I enjoyed that in spite of the singing.

This opera was “Parsifal.” Madame Wagner doesn’t allow it to be performed anywhere except in Bayreuth. The first act of the three lasted two hours, and I enjoyed it despite the singing.

I trust that I know as well as anybody that singing is one of the most entrancing and bewitching and moving and eloquent of all the vehicles invented by man for the conveying of feeling; but it seems to me that the chief virtue in song is melody, air, tune, rhythm, or what you please to call it, and that when this feature is absent what remains is a picture with the color left out. I was not able to detect in the vocal parts of “Parsifal” anything that might with confidence be called rhythm or tune or melody; one person performed at a time—and a long time, too—often in a noble, and always in a high-toned, voice; but he only pulled out long notes, then some short ones, then another long one, then a sharp, quick, peremptory bark or two—and so on and so on; and when he was done you saw that the information which he had conveyed had not compensated for the disturbance. Not always, but pretty often. If two of them would but put in a duet occasionally and blend the voices; but no, they don’t do that. The great master, who knew so well how to make a hundred instruments rejoice in unison and pour out their souls in mingled and melodious tides of delicious sound, deals only in barren solos when he puts in the vocal parts. It may be that he was deep, and only added the singing to his operas for the sake of the contrast it would make with the music. Singing! It does seem the wrong name to apply to it. Strictly described, it is a practicing of difficult and unpleasant intervals, mainly. An ignorant person gets tired of listening to gymnastic intervals in the long run, no matter how pleasant they may be. In “Parsifal” there is a hermit named Gurnemanz who stands on the stage in one spot and practices by the hour, while first one and then another character of the cast endures what he can of it and then retires to die.

I believe I understand, as well as anyone, that singing is one of the most captivating, enchanting, moving, and expressive ways humans have developed to convey emotions. However, to me, the biggest strength of a song lies in melody, harmony, tune, rhythm, or whatever you want to call it, and when that element is missing, what's left is a picture drained of color. In the vocal parts of “Parsifal,” I couldn’t find anything that could confidently be called rhythm, tune, or melody; each performer sang alone, often at length, using a noble but consistently high voice. They’d draw out long notes, then some short ones, then another long one, followed by a quick, sharp bark or two—and so on; and when they finished, you could see that the message they delivered didn’t make up for the disruption. Not always, but quite often. If only two of them would occasionally sing a duet and blend their voices, but no, that doesn’t happen. The great master, who knew how to make a hundred instruments celebrate in unison and pour out their essence in harmonious, melodious waves of beautiful sound, only includes barren solos for the vocal parts. Maybe he was profound and included singing in his operas just to create a contrast with the music. Singing! It seems like the wrong term for it. To be precise, it mostly consists of practicing difficult and unpleasant intervals. In the end, a person unfamiliar with it will get tired of listening to these acrobatics, no matter how pleasant they might be. In “Parsifal,” there’s a hermit named Gurnemanz who stands in one spot on stage and practices for hours, while one character after another endures whatever they can and then exits to die.

During the evening there was an intermission of three-quarters of an hour after the first act and one an hour long after the second. In both instances the theater was totally emptied. People who had previously engaged tables in the one sole eating-house were able to put in their time very satisfactorily; the other thousand went hungry. The opera was concluded at ten in the evening or a little later. When we reached home we had been gone more than seven hours. Seven hours at five dollars a ticket is almost too much for the money.

During the evening, there was a break of 45 minutes after the first act and a full hour after the second. In both cases, the theater was completely cleared out. Those who had reserved tables at the only restaurant nearby were able to enjoy their time there, while the other thousand people went hungry. The opera finished around 10 PM or a bit later. By the time we got home, we had been gone for over seven hours. Seven hours at five dollars a ticket is almost too much to justify the cost.

While browsing about the front yard among the crowd between the acts I encountered twelve or fifteen friends from different parts of America, and those of them who were most familiar with Wagner said that “Parsifal” seldom pleased at first, but that after one had heard it several times it was almost sure to become a favorite. It seemed impossible, but it was true, for the statement came from people whose word was not to be doubted.

While wandering around the front yard among the crowd during the breaks, I ran into about twelve or fifteen friends from different parts of America. Those who were most familiar with Wagner mentioned that “Parsifal” rarely impressed at first, but after hearing it a few times, it was likely to become a favorite. It seemed unbelievable, but it was true, as the comment came from people whose word was reliable.

And I gathered some further information. On the ground I found part of a German musical magazine, and in it a letter written by Uhlic thirty-three years ago, in which he defends the scorned and abused Wagner against people like me, who found fault with the comprehensive absence of what our kind regards as singing. Uhlic says Wagner despised “jene plapperude music,” and therefore “runs, trills, and Schnorkel are discarded by him.” I don’t know what a Schnorkel is, but now that I know it has been left out of these operas I never have missed so much in my life. And Uhlic further says that Wagner’s song is true: that it is “simply emphasized intoned speech.” That certainly describes it—in “Parsifal” and some of the other operas; and if I understand Uhlic’s elaborate German he apologizes for the beautiful airs in “Tannhauser.” Very well; now that Wagner and I understand each other, perhaps we shall get along better, and I shall stop calling Waggner, on the American plan, and thereafter call him Waggner as per German custom, for I feel entirely friendly now. The minute we get reconciled to a person, how willing we are to throw aside little needless punctilios and pronounce his name right!

And I found some more information. On the ground, I discovered part of a German music magazine, which included a letter written by Uhlic thirty-three years ago. In it, he defends the criticized and mistreated Wagner against people like me, who complain about the complete lack of what our kind considers singing. Uhlic says Wagner despised “jene plapperude music,” and so “runs, trills, and Schnorkel are discarded by him.” I don’t know what a Schnorkel is, but now that I know it’s missing from these operas, I’ve never felt its absence more. Uhlic also mentions that Wagner’s music is genuine: that it's “just emphasized spoken speech.” That definitely fits—in “Parsifal” and some other operas; and if I correctly interpret Uhlic’s detailed German, he apologizes for the beautiful melodies in “Tannhauser.” Fine; now that Wagner and I understand each other, maybe we’ll get along better, and I’ll stop calling him Waggner, the American way, and instead call him Waggner as per German custom, because I feel completely friendly now. The minute we reconcile with someone, how eager we are to overlook small details and get their name right!

Of course I came home wondering why people should come from all corners of America to hear these operas, when we have lately had a season or two of them in New York with these same singers in the several parts, and possibly this same orchestra. I resolved to think that out at all hazards.

Of course, I came home wondering why people would travel from all over America to see these operas when we've just had a season or two of them in New York with the same singers in different roles and maybe even the same orchestra. I decided I had to figure this out no matter what.

TUESDAY.—Yesterday they played the only operatic favorite I have ever had—an opera which has always driven me mad with ignorant delight whenever I have heard it—“Tannhauser.” I heard it first when I was a youth; I heard it last in the last German season in New York. I was busy yesterday and I did not intend to go, knowing I should have another “Tannhauser” opportunity in a few days; but after five o’clock I found myself free and walked out to the opera-house and arrived about the beginning of the second act. My opera ticket admitted me to the grounds in front, past the policeman and the chain, and I thought I would take a rest on a bench for an hour and two and wait for the third act.

TUESDAY.—Yesterday, they played the only opera I've ever really loved—an opera that has always made me incredibly happy whenever I've heard it—“Tannhauser.” I first heard it when I was younger; I last heard it during the last German season in New York. I was busy yesterday and didn’t plan to go, knowing I’d have another chance to see “Tannhauser” in a few days; but after five o’clock, I found myself free and decided to walk to the opera house, arriving just as the second act began. My opera ticket got me through the entrance, past the police officer and the chain, and I figured I’d rest on a bench for an hour or two while I waited for the third act.

In a moment or so the first bugles blew, and the multitude began to crumble apart and melt into the theater. I will explain that this bugle-call is one of the pretty features here. You see, the theater is empty, and hundreds of the audience are a good way off in the feeding-house; the first bugle-call is blown about a quarter of an hour before time for the curtain to rise. This company of buglers, in uniform, march out with military step and send out over the landscape a few bars of the theme of the approaching act, piercing the distances with the gracious notes; then they march to the other entrance and repeat. Presently they do this over again. Yesterday only about two hundred people were still left in front of the house when the second call was blown; in another half-minute they would have been in the house, but then a thing happened which delayed them—the only solitary thing in this world which could be relied on with certainty to accomplish this, I suppose—an imperial princess appeared in the balcony above them. They stopped dead in their tracks and began to gaze in a stupor of gratitude and satisfaction. The lady presently saw that she must disappear or the doors would be closed upon these worshipers, so she returned to her box. This daughter-in-law of an emperor was pretty; she had a kind face; she was without airs; she is known to be full of common human sympathies. There are many kinds of princesses, but this kind is the most harmful of all, for wherever they go they reconcile people to monarchy and set back the clock of progress. The valuable princes, the desirable princes, are the czars and their sort. By their mere dumb presence in the world they cover with derision every argument that can be invented in favor of royalty by the most ingenious casuist. In his time the husband of this princess was valuable. He led a degraded life, he ended it with his own hand in circumstances and surroundings of a hideous sort, and was buried like a god.

In a moment, the first bugles sounded, and the crowd began to break apart and flow into the theater. I should mention that this bugle call is one of the charming features here. You see, the theater is empty, and many people in the audience are a bit away in the feeding-house; the first bugle call is played about fifteen minutes before the curtain is set to rise. This group of buglers, in uniform, marches out with military precision and plays a few bars of the theme of the upcoming act, sending its beautiful notes out across the landscape; then they march to the other entrance and do it again. Soon, they repeat this. Yesterday, only about two hundred people were still in front of the house when the second call was sounded; in another thirty seconds, they would have entered, but then something happened that held them back—the only thing in the world that could reliably do so, I suppose—an imperial princess appeared in the balcony above them. They froze in their tracks and stared in awe and appreciation. The lady realized she had to leave, or the doors would close on her admirers, so she returned to her box. This daughter-in-law of an emperor was lovely; she had a kind face and no pretenses; she is known to be full of genuine human empathy. There are many types of princesses, but this type is the most problematic because wherever they go, they make people comfortable with monarchy and hold back progress. The valuable princes, the ones we want, are the czars and their kind. By their mere presence in the world, they mock every argument in favor of royalty created by even the most skilled debater. In his time, the husband of this princess was valuable. He lived a degraded life, ended it himself under horrific circumstances, and was buried like a deity.

In the opera-house there is a long loft back of the audience, a kind of open gallery, in which princes are displayed. It is sacred to them; it is the holy of holies. As soon as the filling of the house is about complete the standing multitude turn and fix their eyes upon the princely layout and gaze mutely and longingly and adoringly and regretfully like sinners looking into heaven. They become rapt, unconscious, steeped in worship. There is no spectacle anywhere that is more pathetic than this. It is worth crossing many oceans to see. It is somehow not the same gaze that people rivet upon a Victor Hugo, or Niagara, or the bones of the mastodon, or the guillotine of the Revolution, or the great pyramid, or distant Vesuvius smoking in the sky, or any man long celebrated to you by his genius and achievements, or thing long celebrated to you by the praises of books and pictures—no, that gaze is only the gaze of intense curiosity, interest, wonder, engaged in drinking delicious deep draughts that taste good all the way down and appease and satisfy the thirst of a lifetime. Satisfy it—that is the word. Hugo and the mastodon will still have a degree of intense interest thereafter when encountered, but never anything approaching the ecstasy of that first view. The interest of a prince is different. It may be envy, it may be worship, doubtless it is a mixture of both—and it does not satisfy its thirst with one view, or even noticeably diminish it. Perhaps the essence of the thing is the value which men attach to a valuable something which has come by luck and not been earned. A dollar picked up in the road is more satisfaction to you than the ninety-and-nine which you had to work for, and money won at faro or in stocks snuggles into your heart in the same way. A prince picks up grandeur, power, and a permanent holiday and gratis support by a pure accident, the accident of birth, and he stands always before the grieved eye of poverty and obscurity a monumental representative of luck. And then—supremest value of all-his is the only high fortune on the earth which is secure. The commercial millionaire may become a beggar; the illustrious statesman can make a vital mistake and be dropped and forgotten; the illustrious general can lose a decisive battle and with it the consideration of men; but once a prince always a prince—that is to say, an imitation god, and neither hard fortune nor an infamous character nor an addled brain nor the speech of an ass can undeify him. By common consent of all the nations and all the ages the most valuable thing in this world is the homage of men, whether deserved or undeserved. It follows without doubt or question, then, that the most desirable position possible is that of a prince. And I think it also follows that the so-called usurpations with which history is littered are the most excusable misdemeanors which men have committed. To usurp a usurpation—that is all it amounts to, isn’t it?

In the opera house, there's a long loft behind the audience, a sort of open gallery where princes are showcased. It's sacred to them; it's their holy space. As the theater fills up, the standing crowd turns to focus on the princely display, gazing silently, longingly, adoringly, and regretfully like sinners looking up to heaven. They become entranced, unaware, lost in worship. There's no sight more moving than this. It's worth crossing oceans to see. It's not the same kind of gaze people have for a Victor Hugo, or Niagara Falls, or the bones of a mastodon, or the guillotine of the Revolution, or the great pyramid, or distant Vesuvius puffing smoke in the sky, or any celebrated person known for their genius and achievements, or any well-regarded thing praised in books and art—no, that gaze is purely intense curiosity, interest, and wonder, savoring deep, rich experiences that feel satisfying all the way down, quenching a lifelong thirst. Quenching—that's the key. Hugo and the mastodon may still hold some intense interest later, but it won’t come close to the ecstasy of that first sight. The interest in a prince is different. It might be envy or worship, probably a mix of both—and it doesn’t quench its thirst with just one view, or even noticeably lessen it. Maybe the core of it is the value people place on something precious that was gained by luck, not by effort. A dollar found on the street feels more rewarding than the ninety-nine you had to earn, and money won at gambling warms your heart in the same way. A prince gains grandeur, power, an endless vacation, and unearned support purely by accident—the accident of birth—and he stands as a monumental symbol of luck before the sorrowful eyes of poverty and obscurity. And then—most importantly of all—his is the only fortune on earth that is secure. A business millionaire can become a beggar; a renowned politician can make a critical mistake and be forgotten; a famous general can lose a crucial battle and lose respect; but once a prince, always a prince—that is to say, an imitation of a god, and neither bad luck, a scandalous reputation, a muddled mind, nor foolish speech can demote him. By the collective agreement of all nations and all ages, the most valuable thing in this world is the respect of people, whether it’s deserved or not. Thus, it’s clear that the most desirable position is that of a prince. It also suggests that the so-called usurpations littering history are some of the most understandable offenses people have committed. To usurp a usurper—that’s all it boils down to, isn’t it?

A prince is not to us what he is to a European, of course. We have not been taught to regard him as a god, and so one good look at him is likely to so nearly appease our curiosity as to make him an object of no greater interest the next time. We want a fresh one. But it is not so with the European. I am quite sure of it. The same old one will answer; he never stales. Eighteen years ago I was in London and I called at an Englishman’s house on a bleak and foggy and dismal December afternoon to visit his wife and married daughter by appointment. I waited half an hour and then they arrived, frozen. They explained that they had been delayed by an unlooked-for circumstance: while passing in the neighborhood of Marlborough House they saw a crowd gathering and were told that the Prince of Wales was about to drive out, so they stopped to get a sight of him. They had waited half an hour on the sidewalk, freezing with the crowd, but were disappointed at last—the Prince had changed his mind. I said, with a good deal of surprise, “Is it possible that you two have lived in London all your lives and have never seen the Prince of Wales?”

A prince doesn’t mean the same thing to us as he does to a European, of course. We haven't been raised to view him as a god, so just one look at him is likely to satisfy our curiosity enough that he won't be of much interest the next time. We want someone new. But it’s different for Europeans. I'm quite sure of that. They can keep going back to the same one; he never gets old. Eighteen years ago, I was in London and visited an Englishman’s house on a bleak, foggy, dismal December afternoon to see his wife and married daughter by appointment. I waited for half an hour and then they finally showed up, frozen. They explained that they got delayed by an unexpected event: while they were near Marlborough House, they saw a crowd forming and were told that the Prince of Wales was about to drive out, so they stopped to catch a glimpse of him. They had waited half an hour on the sidewalk, freezing with the crowd, but were ultimately disappointed—the Prince had changed his mind. I said, with a lot of surprise, “Is it possible that you two have lived in London all your lives and have never seen the Prince of Wales?”

Apparently it was their turn to be surprised, for they exclaimed: “What an idea! Why, we have seen him hundreds of times.”

Apparently, it was their turn to be surprised, because they said: “What an idea! We've seen him hundreds of times.”

They had seen him hundreds of times, yet they had waited half an hour in the gloom and the bitter cold, in the midst of a jam of patients from the same asylum, on the chance of seeing him again. It was a stupefying statement, but one is obliged to believe the English, even when they say a thing like that. I fumbled around for a remark, and got out this one:

They had seen him hundreds of times, yet they waited half an hour in the dark and biting cold, surrounded by a crowd of patients from the same asylum, just hoping to see him again. It was a mind-boggling statement, but you have to believe the English, even when they say something like that. I searched for a comment and managed to say this:

“I can’t understand it at all. If I had never seen General Grant I doubt if I would do that even to get a sight of him.” With a slight emphasis on the last word.

“I can’t understand it at all. If I had never seen General Grant, I doubt I would do that even to catch a glimpse of him.” With a slight emphasis on the last word.

Their blank faces showed that they wondered where the parallel came in. Then they said, blankly: “Of course not. He is only a President.”

Their expressionless faces made it clear they were puzzled about where the comparison fit in. Then they replied, without any emotion: “Of course not. He’s just a President.”

It is doubtless a fact that a prince is a permanent interest, an interest not subject to deterioration. The general who was never defeated, the general who never held a council of war, the only general who ever commanded a connected battle-front twelve hundred miles long, the smith who welded together the broken parts of a great republic and re-established it where it is quite likely to outlast all the monarchies present and to come, was really a person of no serious consequence to these people. To them, with their training, my General was only a man, after all, while their Prince was clearly much more than that—a being of a wholly unsimilar construction and constitution, and being of no more blood and kinship with men than are the serene eternal lights of the firmament with the poor dull tallow candles of commerce that sputter and die and leave nothing behind but a pinch of ashes and a stink.

It's definitely true that a prince represents a lasting interest, an interest that doesn't fade over time. The general who was never defeated, the one who never held a council of war, the only general to ever lead a continuous battle line twelve hundred miles long, the craftsman who pieced together the fractured parts of a great republic and re-established it in a way that it is likely to outlast all current and future monarchies, was actually someone of no real significance to these people. To them, given their background, my General was just a man, while their Prince was obviously much more—being of a completely different nature and essence, with no more connection to humans than the calm, everlasting stars in the sky are to the dull flickering candles of the marketplace that burn out and leave nothing but a bit of ash and a bad smell.

I saw the last act of “Tannhauser.” I sat in the gloom and the deep stillness, waiting—one minute, two minutes, I do not know exactly how long—then the soft music of the hidden orchestra began to breathe its rich, long sighs out from under the distant stage, and by and by the drop-curtain parted in the middle and was drawn softly aside, disclosing the twilighted wood and a wayside shrine, with a white-robed girl praying and a man standing near. Presently that noble chorus of men’s voices was heard approaching, and from that moment until the closing of the curtain it was music, just music—music to make one drunk with pleasure, music to make one take scrip and staff and beg his way round the globe to hear it.

I just saw the final act of “Tannhauser.” I sat in the dim light and the deep silence, waiting—one minute, two minutes, I’m not sure how long—then the gentle music from the hidden orchestra started to softly rise from under the distant stage. Gradually, the drop-curtain opened in the middle and was gently pulled aside, revealing a twilight forest and a roadside shrine, with a girl in white praying and a man standing nearby. Soon, I heard that beautiful chorus of men’s voices approaching, and from that moment until the curtain fell, it was all about the music—music that could intoxicate you with joy, music that would make you want to take your backpack and travel around the world just to hear it.

To such as are intending to come here in the Wagner season next year I wish to say, bring your dinner-pail with you. If you do, you will never cease to be thankful. If you do not, you will find it a hard fight to save yourself from famishing in Bayreuth. Bayreuth is merely a large village, and has no very large hotels or eating-houses. The principal inns are the Golden Anchor and the Sun. At either of these places you can get an excellent meal—no, I mean you can go there and see other people get it. There is no charge for this. The town is littered with restaurants, but they are small and bad, and they are overdriven with custom. You must secure a table hours beforehand, and often when you arrive you will find somebody occupying it. We have had this experience. We have had a daily scramble for life; and when I say we, I include shoals of people. I have the impression that the only people who do not have to scramble are the veterans—the disciples who have been here before and know the ropes. I think they arrive about a week before the first opera, and engage all the tables for the season. My tribe had tried all kinds of places—some outside of the town, a mile or two—and have captured only nibblings and odds and ends, never in any instance a complete and satisfying meal. Digestible? No, the reverse. These odds and ends are going to serve as souvenirs of Bayreuth, and in that regard their value is not to be overestimated. Photographs fade, bric-a-brac gets lost, busts of Wagner get broken, but once you absorb a Bayreuth-restaurant meal it is your possession and your property until the time comes to embalm the rest of you. Some of these pilgrims here become, in effect, cabinets; cabinets of souvenirs of Bayreuth. It is believed among scientists that you could examine the crop of a dead Bayreuth pilgrim anywhere in the earth and tell where he came from. But I like this ballast. I think a “Hermitage” scrap-up at eight in the evening, when all the famine-breeders have been there and laid in their mementoes and gone, is the quietest thing you can lay on your keelson except gravel.

To those planning to come here for the Wagner season next year, I want to say—bring your own food. If you do, you'll be really grateful. If you don't, you'll struggle to avoid starving in Bayreuth. Bayreuth is just a big village, and it doesn’t have many large hotels or restaurants. The main inns are the Golden Anchor and the Sun. At either of these places, you can get a great meal—well, I mean you can watch other people enjoy their meals. There’s no charge for that. The town is filled with restaurants, but they’re small and not that good, and they get way too crowded. You need to book a table hours in advance, and often when you finally get there, someone else will be sitting at it. We've gone through this. We've had a daily struggle for food, and by “we,” I mean a lot of people. I’ve noticed that the only ones who don’t have to scramble are the regulars—those who have been here before and know the tricks. I think they arrive about a week before the first opera and book all the tables for the entire season. My group tried all kinds of places—some a mile or two out of town—but we only ended up with scraps and bits, never a full and satisfying meal. Edible? No, quite the opposite. These bits and pieces will serve as memories of Bayreuth, and in that sense, their value should not be underestimated. Photos fade, knick-knacks get lost, busts of Wagner break, but once you’ve had a meal in a Bayreuth restaurant, it’s yours to keep until the end of your days. Some of these visitors become, in effect, collections; collections of Bayreuth souvenirs. Scientists believe you could look at the remains of a deceased Bayreuth visitor anywhere in the world and figure out where they came from. But I appreciate this kind of memory. I think a late-night snack at “Hermitage” when all the food-seekers have come, collected their souvenirs, and left is one of the calmest experiences you can have, aside from perhaps sitting on gravel.

THURSDAY.—They keep two teams of singers in stock for the chief roles, and one of these is composed of the most renowned artists in the world, with Materna and Alvary in the lead. I suppose a double team is necessary; doubtless a single team would die of exhaustion in a week, for all the plays last from four in the afternoon till ten at night. Nearly all the labor falls upon the half-dozen head singers, and apparently they are required to furnish all the noise they can for the money. If they feel a soft, whispery, mysterious feeling they are required to open out and let the public know it. Operas are given only on Sundays, Mondays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays, with three days of ostensible rest per week, and two teams to do the four operas; but the ostensible rest is devoted largely to rehearsing. It is said that the off days are devoted to rehearsing from some time in the morning till ten at night. Are there two orchestras also? It is quite likely, since there are one hundred and ten names in the orchestra list.

THURSDAY.—They have two groups of singers on hand for the main roles, and one of these groups consists of the most famous artists in the world, featuring Materna and Alvary in the lead. I guess a double team is necessary; surely a single team would burn out in a week, considering all the performances run from four in the afternoon until ten at night. Most of the workload falls on the six main singers, and it seems they are expected to provide as much sound as possible for the pay. If they feel a soft, whispery, mysterious vibe, they are required to express it so the audience can notice. Operas are only performed on Sundays, Mondays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays, with three days of supposed rest each week, and two teams to cover the four operas; but this supposed rest is largely spent on rehearsals. It’s said the off days are used for rehearsing from early morning until ten at night. Are there also two orchestras? That seems likely, since there are one hundred and ten names on the orchestra list.

Yesterday the opera was “Tristan and Isolde.” I have seen all sorts of audiences—at theaters, operas, concerts, lectures, sermons, funerals—but none which was twin to the Wagner audience of Bayreuth for fixed and reverential attention. Absolute attention and petrified retention to the end of an act of the attitude assumed at the beginning of it. You detect no movement in the solid mass of heads and shoulders. You seem to sit with the dead in the gloom of a tomb. You know that they are being stirred to their profoundest depths; that there are times when they want to rise and wave handkerchiefs and shout their approbation, and times when tears are running down their faces, and it would be a relief to free their pent emotions in sobs or screams; yet you hear not one utterance till the curtain swings together and the closing strains have slowly faded out and died; then the dead rise with one impulse and shake the building with their applause. Every seat is full in the first act; there is not a vacant one in the last. If a man would be conspicuous, let him come here and retire from the house in the midst of an act. It would make him celebrated.

Yesterday, the opera was “Tristan and Isolde.” I’ve seen all kinds of audiences—at theaters, operas, concerts, lectures, sermons, and even funerals—but none matched the fixed and respectful attention of the Wagner audience in Bayreuth. They have absolute focus and remain completely still from the beginning to the end of each act. You see no movement in the solid mass of heads and shoulders. It feels like sitting with the dead in the dim light of a tomb. You know they are deeply stirred; sometimes they want to stand up, wave handkerchiefs, and shout their approval, and at other times tears roll down their faces, and they would find relief in sobs or screams. Yet, there’s not a sound until the curtain falls and the final notes slowly fade away; then, as one, the audience erupts into applause that shakes the building. Every seat is filled for the first act; there isn't an empty one by the last. If someone wants to stand out, they should come here and leave in the middle of an act. That would make them famous.

This audience reminds me of nothing I have ever seen and of nothing I have read about except the city in the Arabian tale where all the inhabitants have been turned to brass and the traveler finds them after centuries mute, motionless, and still retaining the attitudes which they last knew in life. Here the Wagner audience dress as they please, and sit in the dark and worship in silence. At the Metropolitan in New York they sit in a glare, and wear their showiest harness; they hum airs, they squeak fans, they titter, and they gabble all the time. In some of the boxes the conversation and laughter are so loud as to divide the attention of the house with the stage. In large measure the Metropolitan is a show-case for rich fashionables who are not trained in Wagnerian music and have no reverence for it, but who like to promote art and show their clothes.

This audience is unlike anything I’ve ever seen or read about, except maybe in the Arabian tale where all the people have been turned to brass, and the traveler finds them centuries later, silent, still, and frozen in the poses they held in life. Here, the Wagner audience dresses however they want, sitting in the dark, and listening in silence. At the Metropolitan in New York, they sit in bright lights, wearing their flashiest outfits; they hum tunes, flap their fans, giggle, and chat nonstop. In some of the boxes, the noise from conversation and laughter is so loud that it distracts from the performance. The Metropolitan is largely a showcase for wealthy socialites who aren’t trained in Wagner's music and don’t appreciate it, but like to enjoy art and flaunt their clothing.

Can that be an agreeable atmosphere to persons in whom this music produces a sort of divine ecstasy and to whom its creator is a very deity, his stage a temple, the works of his brain and hands consecrated things, and the partaking of them with eye and ear a sacred solemnity? Manifestly, no. Then, perhaps the temporary expatriation, the tedious traversing of seas and continents, the pilgrimage to Bayreuth stands explained. These devotees would worship in an atmosphere of devotion. It is only here that they can find it without fleck or blemish or any worldly pollution. In this remote village there are no sights to see, there is no newspaper to intrude the worries of the distant world, there is nothing going on, it is always Sunday. The pilgrim wends to his temple out of town, sits out his moving service, returns to his bed with his heart and soul and his body exhausted by long hours of tremendous emotion, and he is in no fit condition to do anything but to lie torpid and slowly gather back life and strength for the next service. This opera of “Tristan and Isolde” last night broke the hearts of all witnesses who were of the faith, and I know of some who have heard of many who could not sleep after it, but cried the night away. I feel strongly out of place here. Sometimes I feel like the sane person in a community of the mad; sometimes I feel like the one blind man where all others see; the one groping savage in the college of the learned, and always, during service, I feel like a heretic in heaven.

Can that really be a comfortable environment for people who experience a kind of divine ecstasy from this music, seeing its creator as a god, his stage as a temple, and the works of his mind and hands as sacred, while experiencing them with their eyes and ears as a profound ritual? Clearly, no. This might explain the temporary exile, the long journey across seas and continents, the pilgrimage to Bayreuth. These fans seek worship in a space filled with devotion. It’s only here that they can find it untainted by any worldly distractions. In this quiet village, there are no attractions, no newspapers to bring in the concerns of the outside world, nothing happening—it’s always like a Sunday. The pilgrim travels to his out-of-town temple, participates in the moving service, returns to his bed with his heart and soul, and his body worn out from hours of intense emotion, and he’s not fit for anything but to lie there, slowly regaining his life and strength for the next service. The opera of “Tristan and Isolde” last night shattered the hearts of all who truly appreciated it, and I know of some who heard about many that couldn’t sleep afterward, but wept through the night. I feel very out of place here. Sometimes I feel like the only sane person among the crazy; sometimes like the one blind person while everyone else sees; the one lost soul among the educated, and always, during the service, I feel like a heretic in heaven.

But by no means do I ever overlook or minify the fact that this is one of the most extraordinary experiences of my life. I have never seen anything like this before. I have never seen anything so great and fine and real as this devotion.

But I certainly don’t overlook or downplay the fact that this is one of the most amazing experiences of my life. I've never seen anything like this before. I've never seen anything so incredible, beautiful, and genuine as this devotion.

FRIDAY.—Yesterday’s opera was “Parsifal” again. The others went and they show marked advance in appreciation; but I went hunting for relics and reminders of the Margravine Wilhelmina, she of the imperishable “Memoirs.” I am properly grateful to her for her (unconscious) satire upon monarchy and nobility, and therefore nothing which her hand touched or her eye looked upon is indifferent to me. I am her pilgrim; the rest of this multitude here are Wagner’s.

FRIDAY.—Yesterday's opera was “Parsifal” again. The others went and they've shown a noticeable improvement in their appreciation; but I went searching for relics and reminders of Margravine Wilhelmina, the author of the unforgettable “Memoirs.” I'm truly grateful to her for her (unintentional) satire on monarchy and nobility, and so nothing that she touched or gazed upon is unimportant to me. I'm her pilgrim; the rest of this crowd here are Wagner’s.

TUESDAY.—I have seen my last two operas; my season is ended, and we cross over into Bohemia this afternoon. I was supposing that my musical regeneration was accomplished and perfected, because I enjoyed both of these operas, singing and all, and, moreover, one of them was “Parsifal,” but the experts have disenchanted me. They say:

TUESDAY.—I’ve seen my last two operas; my season is over, and we’re heading into Bohemia this afternoon. I thought my musical revival was complete and perfect since I enjoyed both of these operas, singing and all, and, what’s more, one of them was “Parsifal,” but the experts have let me down. They say:

“Singing! That wasn’t singing; that was the wailing, screeching of third-rate obscurities, palmed off on us in the interest of economy.”

“Singing! That wasn’t singing; that was the wailing and screeching of cheap talent, forced on us to save money.”

Well, I ought to have recognized the sign—the old, sure sign that has never failed me in matters of art. Whenever I enjoy anything in art it means that it is mighty poor. The private knowledge of this fact has saved me from going to pieces with enthusiasm in front of many and many a chromo. However, my base instinct does bring me profit sometimes; I was the only man out of thirty-two hundred who got his money back on those two operas.

Well, I should have noticed the sign—the classic, reliable sign that has always held true for me in art. Whenever I like something in art, it usually means it's pretty bad. Knowing this fact has kept me from losing my mind with excitement over many a print. However, my guilty instinct has benefited me at times; I was the only person out of thirty-two hundred who got his money back on those two operas.

WILLIAM DEAN HOWELLS

Is it true that the sun of a man’s mentality touches noon at forty and then begins to wane toward setting? Doctor Osler is charged with saying so. Maybe he said it, maybe he didn’t; I don’t know which it is. But if he said it, I can point him to a case which proves his rule. Proves it by being an exception to it. To this place I nominate Mr. Howells.

Is it true that a man's mental peak hits its highest point at forty and then starts to decline? Dr. Osler is said to have made that claim. Maybe he did, maybe he didn’t; I’m not sure. But if he did, I can show him an example that contradicts his rule. It proves it by being an exception to it. To illustrate this, I present Mr. Howells.

I read his Venetian Days about forty years ago. I compare it with his paper on Machiavelli in a late number of Harper, and I cannot find that his English has suffered any impairment. For forty years his English has been to me a continual delight and astonishment. In the sustained exhibition of certain great qualities—clearness, compression, verbal exactness, and unforced and seemingly unconscious felicity of phrasing—he is, in my belief, without his peer in the English-writing world. sustained. I entrench myself behind that protecting word. There are others who exhibit those great qualities as greatly as he does, but only by intervaled distributions of rich moonlight, with stretches of veiled and dimmer landscape between; whereas Howells’s moon sails cloudless skies all night and all the nights.

I read his Venetian Days about forty years ago. I compare it to his paper on Machiavelli in a recent issue of Harper, and I can’t find that his English has declined at all. For forty years, his English has been a constant source of joy and surprise for me. When it comes to the consistent display of certain great qualities—clarity, conciseness, precision, and natural, effortless elegance in phrasing—he is, in my opinion, unmatched in the English-writing world. sustained. I stand firmly behind that protective word. There are others who showcase those great qualities as well as he does, but only in intermittent bursts of brilliant moonlight, with lengths of obscured and dimmer scenery in between; whereas Howells’s moon shines in clear skies all night, every night.

In the matter of verbal exactness Mr. Howells has no superior, I suppose. He seems to be almost always able to find that elusive and shifty grain of gold, the right word. Others have to put up with approximations, more or less frequently; he has better luck. To me, the others are miners working with the gold-pan—of necessity some of the gold washes over and escapes; whereas, in my fancy, he is quicksilver raiding down a riffle—no grain of the metal stands much chance of eluding him. A powerful agent is the right word: it lights the reader’s way and makes it plain; a close approximation to it will answer, and much traveling is done in a well-enough fashion by its help, but we do not welcome it and applaud it and rejoice in it as we do when the right one blazes out on us. Whenever we come upon one of those intensely right words in a book or a newspaper the resulting effect is physical as well as spiritual, and electrically prompt: it tingles exquisitely around through the walls of the mouth and tastes as tart and crisp and good as the autumn-butter that creams the sumac-berry. One has no time to examine the word and vote upon its rank and standing, the automatic recognition of its supremacy is so immediate. There is a plenty of acceptable literature which deals largely in approximations, but it may be likened to a fine landscape seen through the rain; the right word would dismiss the rain, then you would see it better. It doesn’t rain when Howells is at work.

In terms of verbal precision, Mr. Howells has no equal, I guess. He always seems to be able to find that elusive and shifting gold nugget, the right word. Others have to settle for approximations, more or less frequently; he has better luck. To me, the others are like miners using a gold pan—some of the gold inevitably washes away; whereas, in my mind, he’s like quicksilver gliding down a riffle—no particle of the metal stands much chance of getting away from him. The right word is a powerful force: it lights the reader's path and makes everything clear; a close approximation can work well enough and help guide us, but we don’t celebrate it and revel in it the way we do when the right one shines out at us. Whenever we come across one of those perfectly chosen words in a book or a newspaper, the impact is both physical and spiritual, and it hits us quickly: it sends a delightful tingle through our mouth like the tart and crisp taste of autumn butter that complements sumac berries. There's no time to analyze the word or debate its superiority; its excellence is recognized instantly. There’s plenty of decent literature that relies on approximations, but it’s like a beautiful landscape viewed through the rain; the right word would clear away the rain, allowing you to see it better. It doesn’t rain when Howells is at work.

And where does he get the easy and effortless flow of his speech? and its cadenced and undulating rhythm? and its architectural felicities of construction, its graces of expression, its pemmican quality of compression, and all that? Born to him, no doubt. All in shining good order in the beginning, all extraordinary; and all just as shining, just as extraordinary today, after forty years of diligent wear and tear and use. He passed his fortieth year long and long ago; but I think his English of today—his perfect English, I wish to say—can throw down the glove before his English of that antique time and not be afraid.

And where does he get the smooth and effortless flow of his speech? And its rhythmic and flowing quality? And its well-structured construction, its elegant expression, its concise and powerful style, and all that? He probably was just born with it. It was all in perfect shape from the start, truly remarkable; and it’s just as impressive and remarkable today, after forty years of diligent use and wear. He passed his fortieth birthday a long time ago; but I believe his English today—his flawless English, I should say—can confidently compete with his English from back then and not be intimidated.

I will go back to the paper on Machiavelli now, and ask the reader to examine this passage from it which I append. I do not mean examine it in a bird’s-eye way; I mean search it, study it. And, of course, read it aloud. I may be wrong, still it is my conviction that one cannot get out of finely wrought literature all that is in it by reading it mutely:

I will return to the paper on Machiavelli now and ask the reader to take a closer look at this passage from it that I am attaching. I don’t mean to look at it superficially; I mean to really search and study it. And, of course, read it out loud. I might be wrong, but I believe that you can’t fully grasp the depth of finely crafted literature by reading it silently.

Mr. Dyer is rather of the opinion, first luminously suggested by Macaulay, that Machiavelli was in earnest, but must not be judged as a political moralist of our time and race would be judged. He thinks that Machiavelli was in earnest, as none but an idealist can be, and he is the first to imagine him an idealist immersed in realities, who involuntarily transmutes the events under his eye into something like the visionary issues of reverie. The Machiavelli whom he depicts does not cease to be politically a republican and socially a just man because he holds up an atrocious despot like Caesar Borgia as a mirror for rulers. What Machiavelli beheld round him in Italy was a civic disorder in which there was oppression without statecraft, and revolt without patriotism. When a miscreant like Borgia appeared upon the scene and reduced both tyrants and rebels to an apparent quiescence, he might very well seem to such a dreamer the savior of society whom a certain sort of dreamers are always looking for. Machiavelli was no less honest when he honored the diabolical force of Caesar Borgia than Carlyle was when at different times he extolled the strong man who destroys liberty in creating order. But Carlyle has only just ceased to be mistaken for a reformer, while it is still Machiavelli’s hard fate to be so trammeled in his material that his name stands for whatever is most malevolent and perfidious in human nature.

Mr. Dyer believes, as Macaulay first suggested, that Machiavelli was serious, but he shouldn't be judged by the standards of today’s political moralists. He thinks that Machiavelli was genuine, like only an idealist can be, and imagines him as an idealist deeply engaged in reality, who unintentionally transforms the events he witnesses into something akin to the visionary outcomes of daydreams. The Machiavelli he portrays doesn't stop being politically a republican and socially a just person just because he holds up a brutal despot like Caesar Borgia as a reflection for rulers. What Machiavelli saw around him in Italy was civic chaos, where there was oppression without governance and rebellion without patriotism. When a villain like Borgia appeared and silenced both tyrants and rebels, he could easily appear to such a dreamer as the savior of society that certain types of dreamers are always searching for. Machiavelli was just as honest in his admiration for the ruthless power of Caesar Borgia as Carlyle was when, at different times, he praised the strong man who sacrifices freedom to establish order. But Carlyle has only recently stopped being confused with a reformer, while Machiavelli still tragically bears the weight of being associated with the most malevolent and treacherous aspects of human nature.

You see how easy and flowing it is; how unvexed by ruggednesses, clumsinesses, broken meters; how simple and—so far as you or I can make out—unstudied; how clear, how limpid, how understandable, how unconfused by cross-currents, eddies, undertows; how seemingly unadorned, yet is all adornment, like the lily-of-the-valley; and how compressed, how compact, without a complacency-signal hung out anywhere to call attention to it.

You can see how easy and smooth it is; how it isn’t bothered by rough spots, awkwardness, or broken rhythms; how straightforward and—at least as far as you or I can tell—unforced it is; how clear, how pure, how easy to understand, how free of distractions, twists, or hidden depths; how apparently plain, yet completely decorative, like the lily-of-the-valley; and how tight, how concise, without any sign of self-satisfaction trying to draw attention to it.

There are twenty-three lines in the quoted passage. After reading it several times aloud, one perceives that a good deal of matter is crowded into that small space. I think it is a model of compactness. When I take its materials apart and work them over and put them together in my way, I find I cannot crowd the result back into the same hole, there not being room enough. I find it a case of a woman packing a man’s trunk: he can get the things out, but he can’t ever get them back again.

There are twenty-three lines in the quoted passage. After reading it several times out loud, you notice that a lot of content is packed into that small space. I think it’s an example of tight writing. When I take it apart and rearrange the materials my way, I realize I can’t fit the result back into the same spot because there isn’t enough room. It reminds me of a woman packing a man’s suitcase: he can get everything out, but he can never pack it back the same way again.

The proffered paragraph is a just and fair sample; the rest of the article is as compact as it is; there are no waste words. The sample is just in other ways: limpid, fluent, graceful, and rhythmical as it is, it holds no superiority in these respects over the rest of the essay. Also, the choice phrasing noticeable in the sample is not lonely; there is a plenty of its kin distributed through the other paragraphs. This is claiming much when that kin must face the challenge of a phrase like the one in the middle sentence: “an idealist immersed in realities who involuntarily transmutes the events under his eye into something like the visionary issues of reverie.” With a hundred words to do it with, the literary artisan could catch that airy thought and tie it down and reduce it to a concrete condition, visible, substantial, understandable and all right, like a cabbage; but the artist does it with twenty, and the result is a flower.

The provided paragraph is a fair and accurate example; the rest of the article is just as concise, with no wasted words. The example is clear, smooth, elegant, and rhythmic; it doesn't excel in these qualities compared to the rest of the essay. Additionally, the well-chosen phrases in the sample aren't unique; there are plenty of similar ones spread throughout the other paragraphs. This is a significant claim, especially when that similarity has to compete with a phrase like this one: “an idealist immersed in realities who involuntarily transmutes the events under his eye into something like the visionary issues of reverie.” With a hundred words, a skilled writer could capture that abstract idea and make it concrete, visible, substantial, and easily understandable, like a cabbage; but the artist manages it with just twenty, and the result is a flower.

The quoted phrase, like a thousand others that have come from the same source, has the quality of certain scraps of verse which take hold of us and stay in our memories, we do not understand why, at first: all the words being the right words, none of them is conspicuous, and so they all seem inconspicuous, therefore we wonder what it is about them that makes their message take hold.

The quoted phrase, like countless others from the same source, has a quality similar to certain lines of poetry that capture us and stick in our minds, even if we don’t immediately grasp why: all the words fit perfectly, none stands out, and as a result, they all feel unremarkable, leading us to question what it is about them that allows their meaning to resonate.

The mossy marbles rest
On the lips that he has prest
          In their bloom,
And the names he loved to hear
Have been carved for many a year
          On the tomb.

The mossy marbles lie
On the lips that he has pressed
          In their bloom,
And the names he loved to hear
Have been carved for many years
          On the tomb.

It is like a dreamy strain of moving music, with no sharp notes in it. The words are all “right” words, and all the same size. We do not notice it at first. We get the effect, it goes straight home to us, but we do not know why. It is when the right words are conspicuous that they thunder:

It’s like a soft, flowing piece of music, with no harsh notes. The words are all the “right” words, and they’re all the same size. We don’t notice this at first. We feel the impact; it resonates with us, but we don’t understand why. It’s when the right words stand out that they hit hard:

The glory that was Greece and the grandeur that was Rome!

The glory of Greece and the greatness of Rome!

When I go back from Howells old to Howells young I find him arranging and clustering English words well, but not any better than now. He is not more felicitous in concreting abstractions now than he was in translating, then, the visions of the eyes of flesh into words that reproduced their forms and colors:

When I look back at Howells when he was younger compared to now, I see him putting together and organizing English words effectively, but not any better than he does today. He isn't more skilled at turning abstract ideas into concrete images now than he was when he translated the visions seen by the physical eyes into words that captured their shapes and colors:

In Venetian streets they give the fallen snow no rest. It is at once shoveled into the canals by hundreds of half-naked FACCHINI; and now in St. Mark’s Place the music of innumerable shovels smote upon my ear; and I saw the shivering legion of poverty as it engaged the elements in a struggle for the possession of the Piazza. But the snow continued to fall, and through the twilight of the descending flakes all this toil and encounter looked like that weary kind of effort in dreams, when the most determined industry seems only to renew the task. The lofty crest of the bell-tower was hidden in the folds of falling snow, and I could no longer see the golden angel upon its summit. But looked at across the Piazza, the beautiful outline of St. Mark’s Church was perfectly penciled in the air, and the shifting threads of the snowfall were woven into a spell of novel enchantment around the structure that always seemed to me too exquisite in its fantastic loveliness to be anything but the creation of magic. The tender snow had compassionated the beautiful edifice for all the wrongs of time, and so hid the stains and ugliness of decay that it looked as if just from the hand of the builder—or, better said, just from the brain of the architect. There was marvelous freshness in the colors of the mosaics in the great arches of the facade, and all that gracious harmony into which the temple rises, of marble scrolls and leafy exuberance airily supporting the statues of the saints, was a hundred times etherealized by the purity and whiteness of the drifting flakes. The snow lay lightly on the golden globes that tremble like peacocks-crests above the vast domes, and plumed them with softest white; it robed the saints in ermine; and it danced over all its works, as if exulting in its beauty—beauty which filled me with subtle, selfish yearning to keep such evanescent loveliness for the little-while-longer of my whole life, and with despair to think that even the poor lifeless shadow of it could never be fairly reflected in picture or poem.

In the streets of Venice, the fallen snow doesn't get a break. It's immediately shoveled into the canals by hundreds of half-naked workers; and now in St. Mark’s Square, the sound of countless shovels fills my ears as I see the cold, shivering masses struggling against the elements for control of the Piazza. But the snow keeps falling, and in the dim light created by the drifting flakes, all this effort feels like that exhausting kind of work in dreams, where even the most determined efforts seem to only prolong the task. The tall bell tower was lost in the falling snow, and I could no longer see the golden angel on its peak. But from across the Piazza, the beautiful outline of St. Mark’s Church was perfectly sketched against the sky, and the changing threads of the snowfall created a new kind of magic around the structure that always seemed too stunning in its enchanting beauty to be anything but a work of magic. The gentle snow showed sympathy for the beautiful building against all of time’s wrongs, covering the stains and decay so that it looked as if it just came from the hands of the builder—or better said, just from the imagination of the architect. The colors of the mosaics in the grand arches of the facade glowed with an incredible freshness, and all the graceful elements that make the temple rise, with marble scrolls and lush decorations elegantly holding up the statues of the saints, were amplified a hundred times by the purity and whiteness of the falling flakes. The snow rested lightly on the golden globes that shimmer like peacock feathers above the vast domes, dressing them in soft white; it cloaked the saints in ermine, and danced across all its creations, as if celebrating its beauty—beauty that filled me with a subtle, selfish desire to hold onto such fleeting loveliness for just a little longer in my life, and with despair to think that even the faintest shadow of it could never be genuinely captured in a picture or a poem.

Through the wavering snowfall, the Saint Theodore upon one of the granite pillars of the Piazzetta did not show so grim as his wont is, and the winged lion on the other might have been a winged lamb, so gentle and mild he looked by the tender light of the storm. The towers of the island churches loomed faint and far away in the dimness; the sailors in the rigging of the ships that lay in the Basin wrought like phantoms among the shrouds; the gondolas stole in and out of the opaque distance more noiselessly and dreamily than ever; and a silence, almost palpable, lay upon the mutest city in the world.

Through the falling snow, Saint Theodore on one of the granite pillars of the Piazzetta didn’t seem as grim as usual, and the winged lion on the other pillar looked so gentle and mild in the soft light of the storm that he could have been a winged lamb. The towers of the island churches appeared faint and distant in the gloom; sailors in the rigging of the ships in the Basin moved like ghosts among the ropes; the gondolas slipped in and out of the thick distance more quietly and dreamily than ever; and a silence, almost tangible, rested over the quietest city in the world.

The spirit of Venice is there: of a city where Age and Decay, fagged with distributing damage and repulsiveness among the other cities of the planet in accordance with the policy and business of their profession, come for rest and play between seasons, and treat themselves to the luxury and relaxation of sinking the shop and inventing and squandering charms all about, instead of abolishing such as they find, as is their habit when not on vacation.

The essence of Venice is present: in a city where Age and Decay, worn out from spreading destruction and ugliness among the other cities of the world as part of their routine, take a break and enjoy some leisure during the interludes, indulging themselves in the luxury of creating and wasting beauty all around, instead of erasing what they come across, which is what they usually do when they're not on holiday.

In the working season they do business in Boston sometimes, and a character in the undiscovered country takes accurate note of pathetic effects wrought by them upon the aspects of a street of once dignified and elegant homes whose occupants have moved away and left them a prey to neglect and gradual ruin and progressive degradation; a descent which reaches bottom at last, when the street becomes a roost for humble professionals of the faith-cure and fortune-telling sort.

In the working season, they sometimes conduct business in Boston, and a character in the undiscovered country observes the sad impact they've had on a street that used to be filled with dignified and elegant homes. The residents have left, leaving the houses to fall into neglect and gradual decay, leading to ongoing deterioration; a decline that ultimately peaks when the street turns into a hangout for lowly professionals practicing faith healing and fortune-telling.

What a queer, melancholy house, what a queer, melancholy street! I don’t think I was ever in a street before where quite so many professional ladies, with English surnames, preferred Madam to Mrs. on their door-plates. And the poor old place has such a desperately conscious air of going to the deuce. Every house seems to wince as you go by, and button itself up to the chin for fear you should find out it had no shirt on—so to speak. I don’t know what’s the reason, but these material tokens of a social decay afflict me terribly; a tipsy woman isn’t dreadfuler than a haggard old house, that’s once been a home, in a street like this.

What a strange, sad house, what a strange, sad street! I don’t think I’ve ever been in a street before where so many professional women, with English last names, preferred "Madam" to "Mrs." on their doorplates. The poor old place has such a painfully aware vibe of falling apart. Every house seems to cringe as you walk by, closing itself off tightly to avoid revealing that it has no life left—so to speak. I don’t know why, but these visible signs of social decline upset me tremendously; a drunk woman isn’t worse than a worn-out old house, that used to be a home, in a street like this.

Mr. Howells’s pictures are not mere stiff, hard, accurate photographs; they are photographs with feeling in them, and sentiment, photographs taken in a dream, one might say.

Mr. Howells’s pictures aren't just stiff, lifeless, accurate photographs; they are photos infused with emotion and sentiment, almost like they were captured in a dream.

As concerns his humor, I will not try to say anything, yet I would try, if I had the words that might approximately reach up to its high place. I do not think any one else can play with humorous fancies so gracefully and delicately and deliciously as he does, nor has so many to play with, nor can come so near making them look as if they were doing the playing themselves and he was not aware that they were at it. For they are unobtrusive, and quiet in their ways, and well conducted. His is a humor which flows softly all around about and over and through the mesh of the page, pervasive, refreshing, health-giving, and makes no more show and no more noise than does the circulation of the blood.

Regarding his sense of humor, I won’t try to describe it, but I would if I had the words that could come close to capturing its greatness. I don’t think anyone else can play with funny ideas as gracefully, subtly, and delightfully as he does, nor does anyone have as many ideas to play with. He makes them feel as if they’re playing themselves without him even realizing it. They are understated, quiet, and well-mannered. His humor flows gently all around and through the text, everywhere at once, refreshing and life-giving, making no more noise than the circulation of blood.

There is another thing which is contentingly noticeable in Mr. Howells’s books. That is his “stage directions”—those artifices which authors employ to throw a kind of human naturalness around a scene and a conversation, and help the reader to see the one and get at meanings in the other which might not be perceived if entrusted unexplained to the bare words of the talk. Some authors overdo the stage directions, they elaborate them quite beyond necessity; they spend so much time and take up so much room in telling us how a person said a thing and how he looked and acted when he said it that we get tired and vexed and wish he hadn’t said it at all. Other authors’ directions are brief enough, but it is seldom that the brevity contains either wit or information. Writers of this school go in rags, in the matter of stage directions; the majority of them having nothing in stock but a cigar, a laugh, a blush, and a bursting into tears. In their poverty they work these sorry things to the bone. They say:

There’s another thing that stands out in Mr. Howells’s books. That’s his “stage directions”—the techniques authors use to add a touch of human authenticity to a scene and a conversation, helping the reader visualize one and grasp meanings in the other that might get lost if just left to the plain words of the dialogue. Some authors go too far with the stage directions, making them overly detailed; they spend so much time describing how someone said something and how they looked and acted while saying it that we get tired and frustrated, wishing they had just kept quiet. Other authors’ directions are concise, but it’s rare that this brevity carries any wit or insight. Writers of this type tend to skimp on stage directions; most of them only have a cigar, a laugh, a blush, and a breakdown to offer. In their lack, they work these meager elements to death. They say:

“... replied Alfred, flipping the ash from his cigar.” (This explains nothing; it only wastes space.)

"... replied Alfred, flicking the ash off his cigar." (This explains nothing; it only wastes space.)

“... responded Richard, with a laugh.” (There was nothing to laugh about; there never is. The writer puts it in from habit—automatically; he is paying no attention to his work; or he would see that there is nothing to laugh at; often, when a remark is unusually and poignantly flat and silly, he tries to deceive the reader by enlarging the stage direction and making Richard break into “frenzies of uncontrollable laughter.” This makes the reader sad.)

“... responded Richard, laughing.” (There was nothing funny; there never is. The writer includes it out of habit—automatically; he’s not really paying attention to what he’s writing; otherwise, he’d notice that there’s nothing to laugh at; often, when a comment is particularly flat and silly, he tries to trick the reader by exaggerating the stage direction and making Richard burst into “frenzies of uncontrollable laughter.” This makes the reader feel sad.)

“... murmured Gladys, blushing.” (This poor old shop-worn blush is a tiresome thing. We get so we would rather Gladys would fall out of the book and break her neck than do it again. She is always doing it, and usually irrelevantly. Whenever it is her turn to murmur she hangs out her blush; it is the only thing she’s got. In a little while we hate her, just as we do Richard.)

“… murmured Gladys, blushing.” (This tired old blush is annoying. We start to feel like we’d rather Gladys just disappear and hurt herself than blush one more time. She’s always doing it, and usually at the wrong times. Whenever it’s her turn to murmur, she shows off her blush; it’s the only thing she has. Before long, we can’t stand her, just like we feel about Richard.)

“... repeated Evelyn, bursting into tears.” (This kind keep a book damp all the time. They can’t say a thing without crying. They cry so much about nothing that by and by when they have something to cry ABOUT they have gone dry; they sob, and fetch nothing; we are not moved. We are only glad.)

“... repeated Evelyn, breaking down in tears.” (This kind keeps a book wet all the time. They can’t say anything without crying. They cry so much about nothing that eventually, when they have something to cry ABOUT, they’ve run dry; they sob and produce nothing; we aren’t moved. We’re just relieved.)

They gravel me, these stale and overworked stage directions, these carbon films that got burnt out long ago and cannot now carry any faintest thread of light. It would be well if they could be relieved from duty and flung out in the literary back yard to rot and disappear along with the discarded and forgotten “steeds” and “halidomes” and similar stage-properties once so dear to our grandfathers. But I am friendly to Mr. Howells’s stage directions; more friendly to them than to any one else’s, I think. They are done with a competent and discriminating art, and are faithful to the requirements of a stage direction’s proper and lawful office, which is to inform. Sometimes they convey a scene and its conditions so well that I believe I could see the scene and get the spirit and meaning of the accompanying dialogue if some one would read merely the stage directions to me and leave out the talk. For instance, a scene like this, from The Undiscovered Country:

They annoy me, these tired and overused stage directions, these worn-out scripts that were burnt out long ago and can’t carry even the faintest hint of light now. It would be better if they could be sent to the literary backyard to rot and disappear along with the discarded and forgotten “steeds” and “halidomes” and other stage props that were once so cherished by our grandfathers. But I have an appreciation for Mr. Howells’s stage directions; I think I’m more supportive of them than anyone else’s. They are crafted with skill and care and stay true to the true purpose of stage directions, which is to inform. Sometimes they capture a scene and its conditions so effectively that I believe I could visualize the scene and grasp the spirit and meaning of the accompanying dialogue if someone just read the stage directions to me and skipped the dialogue. For example, a scene like this, from The Undiscovered Country:

“... and she laid her arms with a beseeching gesture on her father’s shoulder.”

“... and she placed her arms in a pleading gesture on her father's shoulder.”

“... she answered, following his gesture with a glance.”

“... she replied, looking in the direction he indicated.”

“... she said, laughing nervously.”

“... she said, laughing awkwardly.”

“... she asked, turning swiftly upon him that strange, searching glance.”

“… she asked, turning quickly to him with that strange, probing look.”

“... she answered, vaguely.”

“… she replied, vaguely.”

“... she reluctantly admitted.”

“… she admitted reluctantly.”

“... but her voice died wearily away, and she stood looking into his face with puzzled entreaty.”

“... but her voice faded tiredly, and she stood looking into his face with a confused plea.”

Mr. Howells does not repeat his forms, and does not need to; he can invent fresh ones without limit. It is mainly the repetition over and over again, by the third-rates, of worn and commonplace and juiceless forms that makes their novels such a weariness and vexation to us, I think. We do not mind one or two deliveries of their wares, but as we turn the pages over and keep on meeting them we presently get tired of them and wish they would do other things for a change.

Mr. Howells doesn’t reuse his styles, nor does he have to; he can create new ones endlessly. It’s mostly the constant repetition by lesser writers of tired, ordinary, and lifeless forms that makes their novels so exhausting and frustrating for us, I believe. We don’t mind one or two instances of their work, but as we flip through the pages and keep encountering them, we quickly become bored and wish they would try something different for a change.

“... replied Alfred, flipping the ash from his cigar.”

“... replied Alfred, flicking the ashes from his cigar.”

“... responded Richard, with a laugh.”

"... replied Richard, laughing."

“... murmured Gladys, blushing.”

“… murmured Gladys, blushing.”

“... repeated Evelyn, bursting into tears.”

“... repeated Evelyn, breaking down in tears.”

“... replied the Earl, flipping the ash from his cigar.”

“... replied the Earl, flicking the ash off his cigar.”

“... responded the undertaker, with a laugh.”

"... replied the funeral director, laughing."

“... murmured the chambermaid, blushing.”

“… murmured the maid, blushing.”

“... repeated the burglar, bursting into tears.”

“... repeated the burglar, breaking down in tears.”

“... replied the conductor, flipping the ash from his cigar.”

“... replied the conductor, flicking the ash from his cigar.”

“... responded Arkwright, with a laugh.”

"... said Arkwright, laughing."

“... murmured the chief of police, blushing.”

“... murmured the police chief, blushing.”

“... repeated the house-cat, bursting into tears.”

“... said the house cat, breaking down in tears.”

And so on and so on; till at last it ceases to excite. I always notice stage directions, because they fret me and keep me trying to get out of their way, just as the automobiles do. At first; then by and by they become monotonous and I get run over.

And so on and so on; until it finally stops being exciting. I always pay attention to stage directions because they annoy me and make me try to avoid them, just like cars do. At first, it's fine; but eventually, they become repetitive and I end up getting run over.

Mr. Howells has done much work, and the spirit of it is as beautiful as the make of it. I have held him in admiration and affection so many years that I know by the number of those years that he is old now; but his heart isn’t, nor his pen; and years do not count. Let him have plenty of them; there is profit in them for us.

Mr. Howells has done a lot of work, and the essence of it is as beautiful as the craftsmanship. I have admired and cared for him for so many years that I realize, after counting those years, that he is old now; but his heart isn’t, nor is his writing; and the number of years doesn’t matter. Let him have plenty of them; there’s benefit in them for us.

ENGLISH AS SHE IS TAUGHT

In the appendix to Croker’s Boswell’s Johnson one finds this anecdote:

Cato’s Soliloquy.—One day Mrs. Gastrel set a little girl to repeat to him (Dr. Samuel Johnson) Cato’s Soliloquy, which she went through very correctly. The Doctor, after a pause, asked the child:

Cato’s Soliloquy.—One day, Mrs. Gastrel had a little girl recite Cato’s Soliloquy to Dr. Samuel Johnson, and she did it quite accurately. After a moment, the Doctor asked the child:

“What was to bring Cato to an end?”

“What was going to end Cato?”

She said it was a knife.

She said it was a knife.

“No, my dear, it was not so.”

“No, my dear, that's not how it was.”

“My aunt Polly said it was a knife.”

“My aunt Polly said it was a knife.”

“Why, Aunt Polly’s knife may do, but it was a dagger, my dear.”

“Sure, Aunt Polly's knife might work, but it was a dagger, my dear.”

He then asked her the meaning of “bane and antidote,” which she was unable to give. Mrs. Gastrel said:

He then asked her what “bane and antidote” meant, which she couldn't explain. Mrs. Gastrel said:

“You cannot expect so young a child to know the meaning of such words.”

“You can't expect such a young child to understand the meaning of those words.”

He then said:

He said next:

“My dear, how many pence are there in sixpence?”

“My dear, how many cents are there in sixpence?”

“I cannot tell, sir,” was the half-terrified reply.

“I don’t know, sir,” was the somewhat scared response.

On this, addressing himself to Mrs. Gastrel, he said:

On this, speaking to Mrs. Gastrel, he said:

“Now, my dear lady, can anything be more ridiculous than to teach a child Cato’s Soliloquy, who does not know how many pence there are in sixpence?”

“Now, my dear lady, is there anything more ridiculous than teaching a child Cato’s Soliloquy when they don’t even know how many pence are in sixpence?”

In a lecture before the Royal Geographical Society Professor Ravenstein quoted the following list of frantic questions, and said that they had been asked in an examination:

In a lecture before the Royal Geographical Society, Professor Ravenstein quoted the following list of frantic questions and mentioned that they had been asked in an exam:

Mention all the names of places in the world derived from Julius Caesar or Augustus Caesar.

Mention all the names of places in the world that come from Julius Caesar or Augustus Caesar.

Where are the following rivers: Pisuerga, Sakaria, Guadalete, Jalon, Mulde?

Where can I find the following rivers: Pisuerga, Sakaria, Guadalete, Jalon, Mulde?

All you know of the following: Machacha, Pilmo, Schebulos, Crivoscia, Basecs, Mancikert, Taxhem, Citeaux, Meloria, Zutphen.

All you know about the following: Machacha, Pilmo, Schebulos, Crivoscia, Basecs, Mancikert, Taxhem, Citeaux, Meloria, Zutphen.

The highest peaks of the Karakorum range.

The highest peaks of the Karakoram range.

The number of universities in Prussia.

The number of universities in Prussia.

Why are the tops of mountains continually covered with snow (sic)?

Why are the tops of mountains always covered with snow?

Name the length and breadth of the streams of lava which issued from the Skaptar Jokul in the eruption of 1783.

Name the length and width of the lava flows that came from the Skaptar Jokul during the eruption in 1783.

That list would oversize nearly anybody’s geographical knowledge. Isn’t it reasonably possible that in our schools many of the questions in all studies are several miles ahead of where the pupil is?—that he is set to struggle with things that are ludicrously beyond his present reach, hopelessly beyond his present strength? This remark in passing, and by way of text; now I come to what I was going to say.

That list would overwhelm almost anyone's knowledge of geography. Isn’t it reasonable to think that in our schools, many of the questions in all subjects are several steps ahead of where the student is?—that they are expected to tackle topics that are ridiculously beyond their current understanding, hopelessly beyond their current abilities? Just a thought as a side note; now let’s get to what I really wanted to say.

I have just now fallen upon a darling literary curiosity. It is a little book, a manuscript compilation, and the compiler sent it to me with the request that I say whether I think it ought to be published or not. I said, Yes; but as I slowly grow wise I briskly grow cautious; and so, now that the publication is imminent, it has seemed to me that I should feel more comfortable if I could divide up this responsibility with the public by adding them to the court. Therefore I will print some extracts from the book, in the hope that they may make converts to my judgment that the volume has merit which entitles it to publication.

I just came across an interesting little book. It's a compilation of manuscripts, and the person who put it together asked me to share whether I think it should be published. I said yes; however, as I gain experience, I also become more careful. So, now that publication is around the corner, I feel it would be better if I could share this responsibility with the public by bringing them into the discussion. Therefore, I will print some excerpts from the book, hoping that they will convince others to agree with me that it deserves to be published.

As to its character. Every one has sampled “English as She is Spoke” and “English as She is Wrote”; this little volume furnishes us an instructive array of examples of “English as She is Taught”—in the public schools of—well, this country. The collection is made by a teacher in those schools, and all the examples in it are genuine; none of them have been tampered with, or doctored in any way. From time to time, during several years, whenever a pupil has delivered himself of anything peculiarly quaint or toothsome in the course of his recitations, this teacher and her associates have privately set that thing down in a memorandum-book; strictly following the original, as to grammar, construction, spelling, and all; and the result is this literary curiosity.

As for its character, everyone has experienced “English as She is Spoke” and “English as She is Wrote.” This little book provides us with an instructive collection of examples of “English as She is Taught”—in the public schools of—well, this country. The collection is compiled by a teacher in those schools, and all the examples are authentic; none of them have been altered or edited in any way. Over the years, whenever a student expressed something particularly amusing or interesting during their recitations, this teacher and her colleagues have privately noted it down in a notebook, sticking closely to the original grammar, structure, spelling, and everything else; and the result is this unique literary piece.

The contents of the book consist mainly of answers given by the boys and girls to questions, said answers being given sometimes verbally, sometimes in writing. The subjects touched upon are fifteen in number: I. Etymology; II. Grammar; III. Mathematics; IV. Geography; V. “Original”; VI. Analysis; VII. History; VIII. “Intellectual”; IX. Philosophy; X. Physiology; XI. Astronomy; XII. Politics; XIII. Music; XIV. Oratory; XV. Metaphysics.

The book mainly contains answers from the boys and girls to various questions, with some answers given verbally and others in writing. There are fifteen topics covered: I. Etymology; II. Grammar; III. Mathematics; IV. Geography; V. “Original”; VI. Analysis; VII. History; VIII. “Intellectual”; IX. Philosophy; X. Physiology; XI. Astronomy; XII. Politics; XIII. Music; XIV. Oratory; XV. Metaphysics.

You perceive that the poor little young idea has taken a shot at a good many kinds of game in the course of the book. Now as to results. Here are some quaint definitions of words. It will be noticed that in all of these instances the sound of the word, or the look of it on paper, has misled the child:

You notice that the poor little young mind has tried quite a few different kinds of games throughout the book. Now, regarding the outcomes. Here are some interesting definitions of words. It's clear that in all these cases, the sound of the word or how it looks on the page has confused the child:

ABORIGINES, a system of mountains.

ABORIGINES, a mountain range.

ALIAS, a good man in the Bible.

ALIAS, a good person in the Bible.

AMENABLE, anything that is mean.

AMENABLE, anything that is unkind.

AMMONIA, the food of the gods.

AMMONIA, the food of the gods.

ASSIDUITY, state of being an acid.

ASSIDUITY, the condition of being acidic.

AURIFEROUS, pertaining to an orifice.

AURIFEROUS, related to an opening.

CAPILLARY, a little caterpillar.

CAPILLARY, a tiny caterpillar.

CORNIFEROUS, rocks in which fossil corn is found.

CORNIFEROUS, rocks that contain fossilized corn.

EMOLUMENT, a headstone to a grave.

EMOLUMENT, a gravestone for a grave.

EQUESTRIAN, one who asks questions.

EQUESTRIAN, a person who asks questions.

EUCHARIST, one who plays euchre.

EUCHARIST, someone who plays euchre.

FRANCHISE, anything belonging to the French.

FRANCHISE, anything that belongs to the French.

IDOLATER, a very idle person.

IDOLATER, a really lazy person.

IPECAC, a man who likes a good dinner.

IPECAC, a guy who enjoys a nice dinner.

IRRIGATE, to make fun of.

IRRIGATE, to mock.

MENDACIOUS, what can be mended.

Mendacious, what can be fixed?

MERCENARY, one who feels for another.

MERCENARY, someone who cares for another.

PARASITE, a kind of umbrella.

PARASITE, a type of umbrella.

PARASITE, the murder of an infant.

PARASITE, the killing of a baby.

PUBLICAN, a man who does his prayers in public.

PUBLICAN, a man who prays in public.

TENACIOUS, ten acres of land.

TENACIOUS, ten acres.

Here is one where the phrase “publicans and sinners” has got mixed up in the child’s mind with politics, and the result is a definition which takes one in a sudden and unexpected way:

Here is one where the phrase “publicans and sinners” has gotten mixed up in the child’s mind with politics, and the result is a definition that hits you in a sudden and unexpected way:

REPUBLICAN, a sinner mentioned in the Bible.

REPUBLICAN, a sinner referenced in the Bible.

Also in Democratic newspapers now and then. Here are two where the mistake has resulted from sound assisted by remote fact:

Also in Democratic newspapers from time to time. Here are two instances where the error stemmed from reliable sources supported by distant facts:

PLAGIARIST, a writer of plays.

PLAGIARIST, a playwright.

DEMAGOGUE, a vessel containing beer and other liquids.

DEMAGOGUE, a container for beer and other drinks.

I cannot quite make out what it was that misled the pupil in the following instances; it would not seem to have been the sound of the word, nor the look of it in print:

I can't really figure out what misled the student in these cases; it doesn't seem to have been the sound of the word or how it looked in print:

ASPHYXIA, a grumbling, fussy temper.

ASPHYXIA, a cranky, irritable mood.

QUARTERNIONS, a bird with a flat beak and no bill, living in New Zealand.

QUARTERNIONS, a bird with a flat beak and no bill, living in New Zealand.

QUARTERNIONS, the name given to a style of art practiced by the Phoenicians.

QUARTERNIONS, the term used for a style of art created by the Phoenicians.

QUARTERNIONS, a religious convention held every hundred years.

QUARTERNIONS, a religious gathering that takes place every hundred years.

SIBILANT, the state of being idiotic.

SIBILANT, the condition of being foolish.

CROSIER, a staff carried by the Deity.

CROSIER, a staff held by the God.

In the following sentences the pupil’s ear has been deceiving him again:

In the following sentences, the student's ear has been tricking him again:

The marriage was illegible.

The marriage was unreadable.

He was totally dismasted with the whole performance.

He was completely blown away by the whole performance.

He enjoys riding on a philosopher.

He enjoys riding on a thinker.

She was very quick at repertoire.

She was really fast with the repertoire.

He prayed for the waters to subsidize.

He prayed for the waters to recede.

The leopard is watching his sheep.

The leopard is watching his sheep.

They had a strawberry vestibule.

They had a strawberry entryway.

Here is one which—well, now, how often we do slam right into the truth without ever suspecting it:

Here’s one that—well, you know, how often do we hit the truth without even realizing it:

The men employed by the Gas Company go around and speculate the meter.

The guys working for the Gas Company go around and check the meter.

Indeed they do, dear; and when you grow up, many and many’s the time you will notice it in the gas bill. In the following sentences the little people have some information to convey, every time; but in my case they fail to connect: the light always went out on the keystone word:

Indeed they do, dear; and when you grow up, there will be so many times you’ll notice it in the gas bill. In the following sentences, the little people have some information to share each time; but in my case, they fail to connect: the light always went out on the key word:

The coercion of some things is remarkable; as bread and molasses.

The influence of certain things is striking; like bread and molasses.

Her hat is contiguous because she wears it on one side.

Her hat is tilted because she wears it to one side.

He preached to an egregious congregation.

He preached to a terrible congregation.

The captain eliminated a bullet through the man’s heart.

The captain shot a bullet through the man's heart.

You should take caution and be precarious.

You should be careful and cautious.

The supercilious girl acted with vicissitude when the perennial time came.

The arrogant girl acted with uncertainty when the endless time came.

The last is a curiously plausible sentence; one seems to know what it means, and yet he knows all the time that he doesn’t. Here is an odd (but entirely proper) use of a word, and a most sudden descent from a lofty philosophical altitude to a very practical and homely illustration:

The last is a strangely convincing sentence; it feels understandable, yet you know all along that it's not. Here’s a peculiar (but completely acceptable) way to use a word, and a sudden drop from high-level philosophy to a straightforward and relatable example:

We should endeavor to avoid extremes—like those of wasps and bees.

We should try to steer clear of extremes—like those of wasps and bees.

And here—with “zoological” and “geological” in his mind, but not ready to his tongue—the small scholar has innocently gone and let out a couple of secrets which ought never to have been divulged in any circumstances:

And here—with “zoological” and “geological” on his mind, but not on his lips—the small scholar has unwittingly revealed a couple of secrets that should never have been shared under any circumstances:

There are a good many donkeys in theological gardens.
Some of the best fossils are found in theological cabinets.

There are a lot of donkeys in theological gardens.
Some of the best fossils are found in theological cabinets.

Under the head of “Grammar” the little scholars furnish the following information:

Under the section titled “Grammar,” the young students provide the following information:

Gender is the distinguishing nouns without regard to sex.
A verb is something to eat.
Adverbs should always be used as adjectives and adjectives as adverbs.
Every sentence and name of God must begin with a caterpillar.

Gender is the distinguishing nouns regardless of sex.
A verb is something you can eat.
Adverbs should always be used like adjectives and adjectives like adverbs.
Every sentence and the name of God must start with a caterpillar.

“Caterpillar” is well enough, but capital letter would have been stricter. The following is a brave attempt at a solution, but it failed to liquify:

“Caterpillar” is fine, but using a capital letter would have been more appropriate. The following is a bold attempt at a solution, but it didn’t work out:

When they are going to say some prose or poetry before they say the poetry or prose they must put a semicolon just after the introduction of the prose or poetry.

When they are about to recite some prose or poetry, they must place a semicolon immediately after the introduction of the prose or poetry.

The chapter on “Mathematics” is full of fruit. From it I take a few samples—mainly in an unripe state:

The chapter on “Mathematics” is full of fruit. From it, I take a few samples—mainly in an unripe state:

A straight line is any distance between two places.
Parallel lines are lines that can never meet until they run together.
A circle is a round straight line with a hole in the middle.
Things which are equal to each other are equal to anything else.
To find the number of square feet in a room you multiply the room by the
number of the feet. The product is the result.

A straight line is the distance between two points.
Parallel lines are lines that will never intersect unless they converge.
A circle is a round line with a space in the center.
Items that are equal to one another are equal to anything else.
To calculate the area of a room in square feet, multiply the room's dimensions by the number of feet. The result is the product.

Right you are. In the matter of geography this little book is unspeakably rich. The questions do not appear to have applied the microscope to the subject, as did those quoted by Professor Ravenstein; still, they proved plenty difficult enough without that. These pupils did not hunt with a microscope, they hunted with a shot-gun; this is shown by the crippled condition of the game they brought in:

Right you are. When it comes to geography, this little book is incredibly rich. The questions didn't seem to examine the topic as closely as those referenced by Professor Ravenstein; still, they were challenging enough without that. These students didn't search with a microscope; they searched with a shotgun, as shown by the damaged state of the game they brought in:

America is divided into the Passiffic slope and the Mississippi valey.

America is divided into the Pacific Slope and the Mississippi Valley.

North America is separated by Spain.

North America is divided by Spain.

America consists from north to south about five hundred miles.

America stretches about five hundred miles from north to south.

The United States is quite a small country compared with some other countrys, but is about as industrious.

The United States is relatively small compared to some other countries, but it's just as industrious.

The capital of the United States is Long Island.

The capital of the United States is Long Island.

The five seaports of the U.S. are Newfunlan and Sanfrancisco.

The five seaports of the U.S. are Newfunlan and Sanfrancisco.

The principal products of the U.S. is earthquakes and volcanoes.

The main products of the U.S. are earthquakes and volcanoes.

The Alaginnies are mountains in Philadelphia.

The Alaginnies are mountains in Philadelphia.

The Rocky Mountains are on the western side of Philadelphia.

The Rocky Mountains are on the west side of Philadelphia.

Cape Hateras is a vast body of water surrounded by land and flowing into the Gulf of Mexico.

Cape Hatteras is a large body of water surrounded by land that flows into the Gulf of Mexico.

Mason and Dixon’s line is the Equator.

Mason and Dixon's line is the Equator.

One of the leading industries of the United States is mollasses, book-covers, numbers, gas, teaching, lumber, manufacturers, paper-making, publishers, coal.

One of the leading industries in the United States is molasses, book covers, numbers, gas, education, lumber, manufacturing, paper-making, publishing, and coal.

In Austria the principal occupation is gathering Austrich feathers.

In Austria, the main job is collecting ostrich feathers.

Gibraltar is an island built on a rock.

Gibraltar is a rock island.

Russia is very cold and tyrannical.

Russia is extremely cold and oppressive.

Sicily is one of the Sandwich Islands.

Sicily is one of the Sandwich Islands.

Hindoostan flows through the Ganges and empties into the Mediterranean Sea.

Hindustan flows through the Ganges and empties into the Mediterranean Sea.

Ireland is called the Emigrant Isle because it is so beautiful and green.

Ireland is known as the Emigrant Isle because it is incredibly beautiful and green.

The width of the different zones Europe lies in depend upon the surrounding country.

The width of the different zones that Europe is in depends on the surrounding countries.

The imports of a country are the things that are paid for, the exports are the things that are not.

The imports of a country are the items that are paid for, while the exports are the items that are not.

Climate lasts all the time and weather only a few days.

Climate lasts all the time, while weather changes every few days.

The two most famous volcanoes of Europe are Sodom and Gomorrah.

The two most famous volcanoes in Europe are Sodom and Gomorrah.

The chapter headed “Analysis” shows us that the pupils in our public schools are not merely loaded up with those showy facts about geography, mathematics, and so on, and left in that incomplete state; no, there’s machinery for clarifying and expanding their minds. They are required to take poems and analyze them, dig out their common sense, reduce them to statistics, and reproduce them in a luminous prose translation which shall tell you at a glance what the poet was trying to get at. One sample will do. Here is a stanza from “The Lady of the Lake,” followed by the pupil’s impressive explanation of it:

The chapter titled “Analysis” reveals that students in our public schools aren't just bombarded with flashy facts about geography, math, and other subjects and left in a half-understood state; there's a system in place to clarify and expand their thinking. They have to take poems and analyze them, extract their meaning, break them down into statistics, and recreate them in clear prose that conveys the poet's intent at a glance. One example will suffice. Here’s a stanza from “The Lady of the Lake,” followed by the student’s insightful explanation of it:

Alone, but with unbated zeal, The horseman plied with scourge and steel; For jaded now and spent with toil, Embossed with foam and dark with soil, While every gasp with sobs he drew, The laboring stag strained full in view.

Alone, but with relentless energy, the horseman urged on with whip and steel; for tired now and worn out from effort, covered in foam and stained with dirt, while every breath came with sobs, the struggling stag strained right in front.

The man who rode on the horse performed the whip and an instrument made of steel alone with strong ardor not diminishing, for, being tired from the time passed with hard labor overworked with anger and ignorant with weariness, while every breath for labor he drew with cries full of sorrow, the young deer made imperfect who worked hard filtered in sight.

The man on the horse cracked the whip and handled the steel tool with unwavering energy, even though he was exhausted from long hours of hard work and filled with frustration and fatigue. Every breath he took was accompanied by cries of sorrow, while the young deer, imperfect as it may be, struggled to be seen amidst the hard work being done.

I see, now, that I never understood that poem before. I have had glimpses of its meaning, in moments when I was not as ignorant with weariness as usual, but this is the first time the whole spacious idea of it ever filtered in sight. If I were a public-school pupil I would put those other studies aside and stick to analysis; for, after all, it is the thing to spread your mind.

I realize now that I never really understood that poem before. I've had brief moments of insight into its meaning, usually when I wasn't too tired to think clearly, but this is the first time the complete idea has come into focus for me. If I were a student in public school, I would set aside my other subjects and focus solely on analysis because, ultimately, it’s what truly expands your mind.

We come now to historical matters, historical remains, one might say. As one turns the pages he is impressed with the depth to which one date has been driven into the American child’s head—1492. The date is there, and it is there to stay. And it is always at hand, always deliverable at a moment’s notice. But the Fact that belongs with it? That is quite another matter. Only the date itself is familiar and sure: its vast Fact has failed of lodgment. It would appear that whenever you ask a public-school pupil when a thing—anything, no matter what—happened, and he is in doubt, he always rips out his 1492. He applies it to everything, from the landing of the ark to the introduction of the horse-car. Well, after all, it is our first date, and so it is right enough to honor it, and pay the public schools to teach our children to honor it:

We now turn to historical topics, or historical remnants, you might say. As one flips through the pages, they are struck by how deeply the year 1492 is ingrained in the minds of American children. That date is prominent and seems to be here to stay. It’s always readily available, at the tip of their tongues. But the historical fact that goes along with it? That's a whole different story. Only the date itself is well-known and reliable; its larger significance has not taken hold. It seems that whenever you ask a public school student about when something—anything, really—happened, if they’re unsure, they default to 1492. They use it for everything, from the landing of Noah’s Ark to the introduction of the horse-drawn carriage. Well, after all, it is our first significant date, so it makes sense to honor it and support public schools in teaching our kids to respect it:

George Washington was born in 1492.

George Washington was born in 1492.

Washington wrote the Declaration of Independence in 1492.

Washington wrote the Declaration of Independence in 1492.

St. Bartholemew was massacred in 1492.

St. Bartholomew was killed in 1492.

The Brittains were the Saxons who entered England in 1492 under Julius Caesar.

The Britons were the Saxons who came to England in 1492 under Julius Caesar.

The earth is 1492 miles in circumference.

The earth's circumference is 1,492 miles.

To proceed with “History”

To proceed with "History"

Christopher Columbus was called the Father of his Country.

Christopher Columbus was referred to as the Father of his Country.

Queen Isabella of Spain sold her watch and chain and other millinery so that Columbus could discover America.

Queen Isabella of Spain sold her watch, chain, and other clothing accessories so that Columbus could discover America.

The Indian wars were very desecrating to the country.

The Indian wars seriously damaged the land.

The Indians pursued their warfare by hiding in the bushes and then scalping them.

The Native Americans engaged in their battles by hiding in the bushes and then scalping their enemies.

Captain John Smith has been styled the father of his country. His life was saved by his daughter Pochahantas.

Captain John Smith is often referred to as the father of his country. His life was saved by his daughter Pocahontas.

The Puritans found an insane asylum in the wilds of America.

The Puritans established a mental health facility in the remote areas of America.

The Stamp Act was to make everybody stamp all materials so they should be null and void.

The Stamp Act required everyone to stamp all materials to make them official.

Washington died in Spain almost broken-hearted. His remains were taken to the cathedral in Havana.

Washington died in Spain nearly heartbroken. His body was taken to the cathedral in Havana.

Gorilla warfare was where men rode on gorillas.

Gorilla warfare was when men rode on gorillas.

John Brown was a very good insane man who tried to get fugitives slaves into Virginia. He captured all the inhabitants, but was finally conquered and condemned to his death. The confederasy was formed by the fugitive slaves.

John Brown was a very misguided man who tried to help escaped slaves in Virginia. He captured all the people living there, but was eventually defeated and sentenced to death. The confederacy was formed by the escaped slaves.

Alfred the Great reigned 872 years. He was distinguished for letting some buckwheat cakes burn, and the lady scolded him.

Alfred the Great ruled for 872 years. He became known for letting some buckwheat cakes burn, and the lady scolded him for it.

Henry Eight was famous for being a great widower haveing lost several wives.

Henry VIII was famous for being a great widower, having lost several wives.

Lady Jane Grey studied Greek and Latin and was beheaded after a few days.

Lady Jane Grey studied Greek and Latin and was executed just days later.

John Bright is noted for an incurable disease.

John Bright is known for a chronic illness.

Lord James Gordon Bennet instigated the Gordon Riots.

Lord James Gordon Bennet started the Gordon Riots.

The Middle Ages come in between antiquity and posterity.

The Middle Ages are the period between ancient times and modern history.

Luther introduced Christianity into England a good many thousand years ago. His birthday was November 1883. He was once a Pope. He lived at the time of the Rebellion of Worms.

Luther brought Christianity to England many thousands of years ago. His birthday was in November 1883. He was once a Pope. He lived during the time of the Rebellion of Worms.

Julius Caesar is noted for his famous telegram dispatch I came I saw I conquered.

Julius Caesar is famous for his iconic message: "I came, I saw, I conquered."

Julius Caesar was really a very great man. He was a very great soldier and wrote a book for beginners in the Latin.

Julius Caesar was truly an exceptional man. He was a remarkable soldier and wrote a book for beginners in Latin.

Cleopatra was caused by the death of an asp which she dissolved in a wine cup.

Cleopatra died after dissolving an asp in a wine cup.

The only form of government in Greece was a limited monkey.

The only form of government in Greece was a limited monarchy.

The Persian war lasted about 500 years.

The Persian war lasted for about 500 years.

Greece had only 7 wise men.

Greece had just 7 wise men.

Socrates... destroyed some statues and had to drink Shamrock.

Socrates... smashed some statues and had to drink Shamrock.

Here is a fact correctly stated; and yet it is phrased with such ingenious infelicity that it can be depended upon to convey misinformation every time it is uncarefully read:

Here’s a fact stated accurately; yet it’s worded so skillfully that it reliably misleads anyone who reads it carelessly:

By the Salic law no woman or descendant of a woman could occupy the throne.

According to Salic law, no woman or her descendants could hold the throne.

To show how far a child can travel in history with judicious and diligent boosting in the public school, we select the following mosaic:

To demonstrate how far a child can go in history with careful and dedicated support in public school, we present the following mosaic:

Abraham Lincoln was born in Wales in 1599.

Abraham Lincoln was born in Wales in 1599.

In the chapter headed “Intellectual” I find a great number of most interesting statements. A sample or two may be found not amiss:

In the chapter titled “Intellectual,” I come across a lot of really interesting statements. Here are a couple of examples:

Bracebridge Hall was written by Henry Irving.

Bracebridge Hall was written by Henry Irving.

Snow Bound was written by Peter Cooper.

Snow Bound was written by Peter Cooper.

The House of the Seven Gables was written by Lord Bryant.

The House of the Seven Gables was written by Lord Bryant.

Edgar A. Poe was a very curdling writer.

Edgar A. Poe was a truly chilling writer.

Cotton Mather was a writer who invented the cotten gin and wrote histories.

Cotton Mather was a writer who invented the cotton gin and authored histories.

Beowulf wrote the Scriptures.

Beowulf wrote the scriptures.

Ben Johnson survived Shakspeare in some respects.

Ben Johnson outlived Shakespeare in some ways.

In the Canterbury Tale it gives account of King Alfred on his way to the shrine of Thomas Bucket.

In the Canterbury Tale, it recounts King Alfred's journey to the shrine of Thomas Becket.

Chaucer was the father of English pottery.

Chaucer was the father of English pottery.

Chaucer was a bland verse writer of the third century.

Chaucer was a dull poet from the third century.

Chaucer was succeeded by H. Wads. Longfellow an American Writer. His writings were chiefly prose and nearly one hundred years elapsed.

Chaucer was succeeded by H. Wads. Longfellow, an American writer. His works were mostly prose, and almost a hundred years passed.

Shakspere translated the Scriptures and it was called St. James because he did it.

Shakespeare translated the Scriptures, and it was called St. James because he did.

In the middle of the chapter I find many pages of information concerning Shakespeare’s plays, Milton’s works, and those of Bacon, Addison, Samuel Johnson, Fielding, Richardson, Sterne, Smollett, De Foe, Locke, Pope, Swift, Goldsmith, Burns, Cowper, Wordsworth, Gibbon, Byron, Coleridge, Hood, Scott, Macaulay, George Eliot, Dickens, Bulwer, Thackeray, Browning, Mrs. Browning, Tennyson, and Disraeli—a fact which shows that into the restricted stomach of the public-school pupil is shoveled every year the blood, bone, and viscera of a gigantic literature, and the same is there digested and disposed of in a most successful and characteristic and gratifying public-school way. I have space for but a trifling few of the results:

In the middle of the chapter, I find a lot of information about Shakespeare’s plays, Milton’s works, and those of Bacon, Addison, Samuel Johnson, Fielding, Richardson, Sterne, Smollett, Defoe, Locke, Pope, Swift, Goldsmith, Burns, Cowper, Wordsworth, Gibbon, Byron, Coleridge, Hood, Scott, Macaulay, George Eliot, Dickens, Bulwer, Thackeray, Browning, Mrs. Browning, Tennyson, and Disraeli. This shows that every year, the public school students are fed a massive amount of literature, which is digested and processed in a way that's typical and satisfying for the public school experience. I only have space for a few of the results:

Lord Byron was the son of an heiress and a drunken man.

Lord Byron was the child of a wealthy woman and an alcoholic.

Wm. Wordsworth wrote the Barefoot Boy and Imitations on Immortality.

Wm. Wordsworth wrote the Barefoot Boy and Imitations on Immortality.

Gibbon wrote a history of his travels in Italy. This was original.

Gibbon wrote a travelogue about his experiences in Italy. This was unique.

George Eliot left a wife and children who mourned greatly for his genius.

George Eliot left behind a wife and kids who deeply mourned his talent.

George Eliot Miss Mary Evans Mrs. Cross Mrs. Lewis was the greatest female poet unless George Sands is made an exception of.

George Eliot, whose real name was Mary Evans, and Mrs. Cross are considered the greatest female poets, unless we make an exception for George Sand.

Bulwell is considered a good writer.

Bulwell is seen as a skilled writer.

Sir Walter Scott Charles Bronte Alfred the Great and Johnson were the first great novelists.

Sir Walter Scott, Charles Bronte, Alfred the Great, and Johnson were the first great novelists.

Thomas Babington Makorlay graduated at Harvard and then studied law, he was raised to the peerage as baron in 1557 and died in 1776.

Thomas Babington Macaulay graduated from Harvard and then studied law. He was elevated to the peerage as a baron in 1557 and died in 1776.

Here are two or three miscellaneous facts that may be of value, if taken in moderation:

Here are a couple of random facts that could be useful, as long as you take them with a grain of salt:

Homer’s writings are Homer’s Essays Virgil the Aenid and Paradise lost some people say that these poems were not written by Homer but by another man of the same name.

Homer’s writings include Homer’s Essays, Virgil’s the Aeneid, and Paradise Lost. Some people say that these poems were not actually written by Homer but by another person with the same name.

A sort of sadness kind of shone in Bryant’s poems.

A kind of sadness was evident in Bryant’s poems.

Holmes is a very profligate and amusing writer.

Holmes is a very extravagant and entertaining writer.

When the public-school pupil wrestles with the political features of the Great Republic, they throw him sometimes:

When the public school student grapples with the political aspects of the Great Republic, they may sometimes be thrown:

A bill becomes a law when the President vetoes it.

A bill becomes a law when the President signs it.

The three departments of the government is the President rules the world, the governor rules the State, the mayor rules the city.

The three branches of government are the President who leads the nation, the governor who oversees the state, and the mayor who manages the city.

The first conscientious Congress met in Philadelphia.

The first serious Congress met in Philadelphia.

The Constitution of the United States was established to ensure domestic hostility.

The Constitution of the United States was created to maintain peace at home.

Truth crushed to earth will rise again. As follows:

Truth crushed to the ground will rise again. As follows:

The Constitution of the United States is that part of the book at the end which nobody reads.

The Constitution of the United States is the section at the end of the book that nobody reads.

And here she rises once more and untimely. There should be a limit to public-school instruction; it cannot be wise or well to let the young find out everything:

And here she rises again, unexpectedly. There should be a limit to public school education; it isn't smart or good to let young people discover everything on their own:

Congress is divided into civilized half civilized and savage.

Congress is divided into civilized, semi-civilized, and savage.

Here are some results of study in music and oratory:

Here are some results from research in music and public speaking:

An interval in music is the distance on the keyboard from one piano to the next.

An interval in music is the gap on the keyboard from one piano key to the next.

A rest means you are not to sing it.

A rest means you shouldn’t sing it.

Emphasis is putting more distress on one word than another.

Emphasis means putting more stress on one word than another.

The chapter on “Physiology” contains much that ought not to be lost to science:

The chapter on “Physiology” includes a lot of important information that should not be overlooked in science:

Physillogigy is to study about your bones stummick and vertebry.

Physiology is the study of your bones, stomach, and spine.

Occupations which are injurious to health are cabolic acid gas which is impure blood.

Occupations that are harmful to health involve carbonic acid gas, which comes from polluted blood.

We have an upper and lower skin. The lower skin moves all the time and the upper skin moves when we do.

We have an upper layer of skin and a lower layer of skin. The lower layer is always moving, while the upper layer moves when we do.

The body is mostly composed of water and about one half is avaricious tissue.

The body is mainly made up of water, and about half of it consists of greedy tissue.

The stomach is a small pear-shaped bone situated in the body.

The stomach is a small, pear-shaped organ located in the body.

The gastric juice keeps the bones from creaking.

The stomach acid prevents the bones from making noise.

The Chyle flows up the middle of the backbone and reaches the heart where it meets the oxygen and is purified.

The chyle moves up the center of the spine and reaches the heart, where it combines with oxygen and gets purified.

The salivary glands are used to salivate the body.

The salivary glands produce saliva for the body.

In the stomach starch is changed to cane sugar and cane sugar to sugar cane.

In the stomach, starch is converted into cane sugar, and cane sugar is turned into sugar cane.

The olfactory nerve enters the cavity of the orbit and is developed into the special sense of hearing.

The olfactory nerve enters the eye socket and is responsible for the special sense of smell.

The growth of a tooth begins in the back of the mouth and extends to the stomach.

The growth of a tooth starts at the back of the mouth and goes down to the stomach.

If we were on a railroad track and a train was coming the train would deafen our ears so that we couldn’t see to get off the track.

If we were on a train track and a train was coming, the noise would be so loud it would drown out everything, making it hard for us to move off the track.

If, up to this point, none of my quotations have added flavor to the Johnsonian anecdote at the head of this article, let us make another attempt:

If none of my quotes so far have added any excitement to the Johnsonian story at the beginning of this article, let's try again:

The theory that intuitive truths are discovered by the light of nature originated from St. John’s interpretation of a passage in the Gospel of Plato.

The idea that we discover intuitive truths through natural insight came from St. John's interpretation of a section in the Gospel of Plato.

The weight of the earth is found by comparing a mass of known lead with that of a mass of unknown lead.

The weight of the earth is determined by comparing a piece of known lead with a piece of unknown lead.

To find the weight of the earth take the length of a degree on a meridian and multiply by 62 1/2 pounds.

To find the weight of the Earth, take the length of a degree on a meridian and multiply it by 62.5 pounds.

The spheres are to each other as the squares of their homologous sides.

The spheres relate to each other like the squares of their corresponding sides.

A body will go just as far in the first second as the body will go plus the force of gravity and that’s equal to twice what the body will go.

A body will travel just as far in the first second as it will travel plus the force of gravity, which equals twice the distance the body will cover.

Specific gravity is the weight to be compared weight of an equal volume of or that is the weight of a body compared with the weight of an equal volume.

Specific gravity is the weight of a substance compared to the weight of an equal volume of another substance.

The law of fluid pressure divide the different forms of organized bodies by the form of attraction and the number increased will be the form.

The law of fluid pressure distinguishes between different types of organized structures based on the type of attraction, and the increasing number will define the form.

Inertia is that property of bodies by virtue of which it cannot change its own condition of rest or motion. In other words it is the negative quality of passiveness either in recoverable latency or insipient latescence.

Inertia is the property of objects that prevents them from changing their state of rest or motion. In other words, it's the passive quality that exists either as recoverable potential or initial inaction.

If a laugh is fair here, not the struggling child, nor the unintelligent teacher—or rather the unintelligent Boards, Committees, and Trustees—are the proper target for it. All through this little book one detects the signs of a certain probable fact—that a large part of the pupil’s “instruction” consists in cramming him with obscure and wordy “rules” which he does not understand and has no time to understand. It would be as useful to cram him with brickbats; they would at least stay. In a town in the interior of New York, a few years ago, a gentleman set forth a mathematical problem and proposed to give a prize to every public-school pupil who should furnish the correct solution of it. Twenty-two of the brightest boys in the public schools entered the contest. The problem was not a very difficult one for pupils of their mathematical rank and standing, yet they all failed—by a hair—through one trifling mistake or another. Some searching questions were asked, when it turned out that these lads were as glib as parrots with the “rules,” but could not reason out a single rule or explain the principle underlying it. Their memories had been stocked, but not their understandings. It was a case of brickbat culture, pure and simple.

If a laugh is appropriate here, neither the struggling child nor the clueless teacher—or more accurately, the clueless Boards, Committees, and Trustees—are the right targets for it. Throughout this little book, you can see signs of a likely truth: a significant part of the pupil’s “instruction” involves cramming him with obscure and complicated “rules” that he doesn’t understand and has no time to grasp. It would be just as useful to fill him with brickbats; at least they would stick around. Some years ago, in a town in upstate New York, a man put forth a math problem and offered a prize to every public-school pupil who could provide the correct answer. Twenty-two of the brightest boys in the public schools took part in the contest. The problem wasn’t particularly difficult for students at their mathematical level, yet they all failed—by a narrow margin—due to one minor mistake or another. After some probing questions, it became clear that these boys could parrot the “rules” but couldn’t reason through a single rule or explain the underlying principle. Their memories had been filled, but their understanding had not. It was a classic case of brickbat education, plain and simple.

There are several curious “compositions” in the little book, and we must make room for one. It is full of naïveté, brutal truth, and unembarrassed directness, and is the funniest (genuine) boy’s composition I think I have ever seen:

There are several interesting "compositions" in the little book, and we need to include one. It is full of innocence, harsh truth, and straightforwardness, and is the funniest (real) boy's composition I think I've ever seen:

ON GIRLS

ABOUT GIRLS

Girls are very stuck up and dignefied in their maner and be have your. They think more of dress than anything and like to play with dowls and rags. They cry if they see a cow in a far distance and are afraid of guns. They stay at home all the time and go to church on Sunday. They are al-ways sick. They are always funy and making fun of boy’s hands and they say how dirty. They cant play marbels. I pity them poor things. They make fun of boys and then turn round and love them. I dont beleave they ever kiled a cat or anything. They look out every nite and say oh ant the moon lovely. Thir is one thing I have not told and that is they al-ways now their lessons bettern boys.

Girls are really stuck-up and dignified in their manner and behavior. They care more about their outfits than anything else and like to play with dolls and rags. They cry if they see a cow in the distance and are scared of guns. They stay home all the time and go to church on Sundays. They’re always feeling sick. They often make fun of boys’ hands, saying how dirty they are. They can't play marbles. I feel sorry for those poor things. They tease boys and then turn around and love them. I don’t believe they ever harmed a cat or anything. They look out every night and say, "Oh, isn’t the moon lovely?" There’s one thing I haven’t mentioned, and that is they always know their lessons better than boys.

From Mr. Edward Channing’s recent article in Science:

From Mr. Edward Channing’s recent article in Science:

The marked difference between the books now being produced by French, English, and American travelers, on the one hand, and German explorers, on the other, is too great to escape attention. That difference is due entirely to the fact that in school and university the German is taught, in the first place to see, and in the second place to understand what he does see.

The noticeable difference between the books being produced by French, English, and American travelers on one side and German explorers on the other is too significant to ignore. This difference comes from the fact that in schools and universities, Germans are taught first to observe and second to comprehend what they observe.

A SIMPLIFIED ALPHABET

(This article, written during the autumn of 1899, was about the last writing done by Mark Twain on any impersonal subject.)

(This article, written in the fall of 1899, was about the last piece Mark Twain wrote on any impersonal topic.)

I have had a kindly feeling, a friendly feeling, a cousinly feeling toward Simplified Spelling, from the beginning of the movement three years ago, but nothing more inflamed than that. It seemed to me to merely propose to substitute one inadequacy for another; a sort of patching and plugging poor old dental relics with cement and gold and porcelain paste; what was really wanted was a new set of teeth. That is to say, a new alphabet.

I’ve always had a warm, friendly, and nearly familial feeling toward Simplified Spelling since the movement started three years ago, but nothing more intense than that. It seemed to me that it simply proposed to replace one inadequacy with another; a way of fixing up old, outdated writing tools with cement, gold, and porcelain; what was actually needed was a whole new set of teeth. In other words, a new alphabet.

The heart of our trouble is with our foolish alphabet. It doesn’t know how to spell, and can’t be taught. In this it is like all other alphabets except one—the phonographic. That is the only competent alphabet in the world. It can spell and correctly pronounce any word in our language.

The main issue we have is with our silly alphabet. It doesn’t know how to spell and can’t be taught. In this way, it’s like all other alphabets except one—the phonetic alphabet. That’s the only reliable alphabet in the world. It can spell and correctly pronounce any word in our language.

That admirable alphabet, that brilliant alphabet, that inspired alphabet, can be learned in an hour or two. In a week the student can learn to write it with some little facility, and to read it with considerable ease. I know, for I saw it tried in a public school in Nevada forty-five years ago, and was so impressed by the incident that it has remained in my memory ever since.

That impressive alphabet, that amazing alphabet, that inspiring alphabet, can be learned in just an hour or two. In a week, a student can write it with some ease and read it quite comfortably. I know this because I witnessed it being taught in a public school in Nevada forty-five years ago, and I was so struck by the experience that it's stuck with me ever since.

I wish we could adopt it in place of our present written (and printed) character. I mean simply the alphabet; simply the consonants and the vowels—I don’t mean any reductions or abbreviations of them, such as the shorthand writer uses in order to get compression and speed. No, I would spell every word out.

I wish we could use it instead of our current written (and printed) characters. I mean just the alphabet; just the consonants and the vowels—I don’t mean any shortcuts or abbreviations like shorthand writers use to save time and space. No, I would spell every word out.

I will insert the alphabet here as I find it in Burnz’s Phonic Shorthand. (Figure 1) It is arranged on the basis of Isaac Pitman’s Phonography. Isaac Pitman was the originator and father of scientific phonography. It is used throughout the globe. It was a memorable invention. He made it public seventy-three years ago. The firm of Isaac Pitman & Sons, New York, still exists, and they continue the master’s work.

I will include the alphabet here as it appears in Burnz’s Phonic Shorthand. (Figure 1) It is organized based on Isaac Pitman’s Phonography. Isaac Pitman was the creator and pioneer of scientific phonography. It is used all over the world. It was a significant invention. He first introduced it seventy-three years ago. The company Isaac Pitman & Sons in New York is still around and continues to carry on the master’s work.

What should we gain?

What should we achieve?

First of all, we could spell definitely—and correctly—any word you please, just by the sound of it. We can’t do that with our present alphabet. For instance, take a simple, every-day word phthisis. If we tried to spell it by the sound of it, we should make it TYSIS, and be laughed at by every educated person.

First of all, we could spell definitely—and correctly—any word you want, just by the sound of it. We can't do that with our current alphabet. For example, consider a simple, everyday word phthisis. If we tried to spell it based on how it sounds, we would write it as TYSIS, and every educated person would laugh at us.

Secondly, we should gain in reduction of labor in writing.

Secondly, we should benefit from lessening the effort in writing.

Simplified Spelling makes valuable reductions in the case of several hundred words, but the new spelling must be learned. You can’t spell them by the sound; you must get them out of the book.

Simplified Spelling offers significant reductions for several hundred words, but you have to learn the new spelling. You can’t just spell them phonetically; you need to refer to the book.

But even if we knew the simplified form for every word in the language, the phonographic alphabet would still beat the Simplified Speller “hands down” in the important matter of economy of labor. I will illustrate:

But even if we knew the simplified version of every word in the language, the phonetic alphabet would still outperform the Simplified Speller “hands down” when it comes to saving effort. Let me explain:

PRESENT FORM: through, laugh, highland.

through, laugh, highland.

SIMPLIFIED FORM: thru, laff, hyland.

through, laugh, highland.

PHONOGRAPHIC FORM: (Figure 2)

PHONOGRAPHIC FORMAT: (Figure 2)

To write the word “through,” the pen has to make twenty-one strokes.

To write the word "through," the pen has to make twenty-one strokes.

To write the word “thru,” the pen has to make twelve strokes—a good saving.

To write the word “thru,” the pen only needs to make twelve strokes—a nice savings.

To write that same word with the phonographic alphabet, the pen has to make only three strokes.

To write that same word with the phonetic alphabet, the pen only needs to make three strokes.

To write the word “laugh,” the pen has to make fourteen strokes.

To write the word “laugh,” the pen has to make fourteen strokes.

To write “laff,” the pen has to make the same number of strokes—no labor is saved to the penman.

To write "laff," the pen has to make the same number of strokes—no effort is saved for the writer.

To write the same word with the phonographic alphabet, the pen has to make only three strokes.

To write the same word using the phonographic alphabet, the pen needs to make just three strokes.

To write the word “highland,” the pen has to make twenty-two strokes.

To write the word "highland," the pen needs to make twenty-two strokes.

To write “hyland,” the pen has to make eighteen strokes.

To write "hyland," the pen has to make eighteen strokes.

To write that word with the phonographic alphabet, the pen has to make only FIVE strokes. (Figure 3)

To write that word using the phonetic alphabet, the pen only needs to make FIVE strokes. (Figure 3)

To write the words “phonographic alphabet,” the pen has to make fifty-three strokes.

To write the words "phonographic alphabet," the pen has to make fifty-three strokes.

To write “fonografic alfabet,” the pen has to make fifty strokes. To the penman, the saving in labor is insignificant.

To write "phonographic alphabet," the pen has to make fifty strokes. For the penman, the labor saved is minimal.

To write that word (with vowels) with the phonographic alphabet, the pen has to make only seventeen strokes.

To write that word (with vowels) using the phonographic alphabet, the pen needs to make just seventeen strokes.

Without the vowels, only thirteen strokes. (Figure 4) The vowels are hardly necessary, this time.

Without the vowels, only thirteen strokes. (Figure 4) The vowels aren’t really needed this time.

We make five pen-strokes in writing an m. Thus: (Figure 5) a stroke down; a stroke up; a second stroke down; a second stroke up; a final stroke down. Total, five. The phonographic alphabet accomplishes the m with a single stroke—a curve, like a parenthesis that has come home drunk and has fallen face down right at the front door where everybody that goes along will see him and say, Alas!

We make five pen strokes to write an m. Here's how it goes: (Figure 5) a downward stroke; an upward stroke; a second downward stroke; a second upward stroke; and a final downward stroke. That adds up to five. The phonographic alphabet does the m with just one stroke—a curve, like a parenthesis that has come home drunk and fallen face down right at the front door where everyone passing by can see him and say, "Alas!"

When our written m is not the end of a word, but is otherwise located, it has to be connected with the next letter, and that requires another pen-stroke, making six in all, before you get rid of that m. But never mind about the connecting strokes—let them go. Without counting them, the twenty-six letters of our alphabet consumed about eighty pen-strokes for their construction—about three pen-strokes per letter.

When our written m isn't at the end of a word but is placed elsewhere, it needs to connect with the next letter, which takes an extra pen stroke, adding up to six total strokes before you finish that m. But don't worry about the connection strokes—just ignore them. If you don't count those, the twenty-six letters of our alphabet use about eighty pen strokes to create—roughly three pen strokes for each letter.

It is three times the number required by the phonographic alphabet. It requires but one stroke for each letter.

It is three times the number needed by the phonographic alphabet. It takes just one stroke for each letter.

My writing-gait is—well, I don’t know what it is, but I will time myself and see. Result: it is twenty-four words per minute. I don’t mean composing; I mean copying. There isn’t any definite composing-gait.

My writing speed is—well, I’m not sure what it is, but I’ll time myself and find out. Result: it’s twenty-four words per minute. I don’t mean composing; I mean copying. There isn’t any specific speed for composing.

Very well, my copying-gait is 1,440 words per hour—say 1,500. If I could use the phonographic character with facility I could do the 1,500 in twenty minutes. I could do nine hours’ copying in three hours; I could do three years’ copying in one year. Also, if I had a typewriting machine with the phonographic alphabet on it—oh, the miracles I could do!

Sure, here’s the modernized paragraph: Alright, my typing speed is 1,440 words per hour—let's say 1,500. If I could easily use phonetic symbols, I could hit the 1,500 in twenty minutes. I could finish nine hours’ worth of work in just three hours; I could complete three years’ worth of copying in one year. And if I had a typewriter equipped with phonetic symbols—oh, the amazing things I could accomplish!

I am not pretending to write that character well. I have never had a lesson, and I am copying the letters from the book. But I can accomplish my desire, at any rate, which is, to make the reader get a good and clear idea of the advantage it would be to us if we could discard our present alphabet and put this better one in its place—using it in books, newspapers, with the typewriter, and with the pen.

I’m not claiming to write that character perfectly. I’ve never taken a lesson, and I’m just copying the letters from the book. But I can achieve my goal, which is to give the reader a clear understanding of how beneficial it would be if we could replace our current alphabet with this improved version—using it in books, newspapers, on typewriters, and with pens.

(Figure 6)—Man Dog Horse. I think it is graceful and would look comely in print. And consider—once more, I beg—what a labor-saver it is! Ten pen-strokes with the one system to convey those three words above, and thirty-three by the other! (Figure 7) I mean, in SOME ways, not in all. I suppose I might go so far as to say in most ways, and be within the facts, but never mind; let it go at some. One of the ways in which it exercises this birthright is—as I think—continuing to use our laughable alphabet these seventy-three years while there was a rational one at hand, to be had for the taking.

(Figure 6)—Man Dog Horse. I think it's elegant and would look nice in print. And think about it—once again, I insist—what a time-saver it is! Just ten strokes with one system to represent those three words above, and thirty-three with the other! (Figure 7) I mean, in SOME ways, not in all. I guess I could say in most ways and still be accurate, but never mind; let's just say some. One of the ways it fulfills this right is—at least in my opinion—by sticking with our ridiculous alphabet for the past seventy-three years when there was a logical one available to be used.

It has taken five hundred years to simplify some of Chaucer’s rotten spelling—if I may be allowed to use so frank a term as that—and it will take five hundred more to get our exasperating new Simplified Corruptions accepted and running smoothly. And we sha’n’t be any better off then than we are now; for in that day we shall still have the privilege the Simplifiers are exercising now: anybody can change the spelling that wants to.

It has taken five hundred years to simplify some of Chaucer’s terrible spelling—if I can use such a blunt term—and it will take another five hundred to get our frustrating new Simplified Corruptions accepted and working smoothly. And we won’t be any better off then than we are now; because even then, we’ll still have the privilege that the Simplifiers are using now: anybody can change the spelling if they want to.

But you can’t change the phonographic spelling; there isn’t any way. It will always follow the SOUND. If you want to change the spelling, you have to change the sound first.

But you can’t change the way it's spelled; there’s no way to do that. It will always reflect the SOUND. If you want to change the spelling, you have to change the sound first.

Mind, I myself am a Simplified Speller; I belong to that unhappy guild that is patiently and hopefully trying to reform our drunken old alphabet by reducing his whiskey. Well, it will improve him. When they get through and have reformed him all they can by their system he will be only HALF drunk. Above that condition their system can never lift him. There is no competent, and lasting, and real reform for him but to take away his whiskey entirely, and fill up his jug with Pitman’s wholesome and undiseased alphabet.

Mind you, I’m a Simplified Speller; I’m part of that unfortunate group that is patiently and hopefully trying to reform our chaotic old alphabet by cutting back on its excess. Well, it will make a difference. Once they're done reforming it as much as possible with their system, it will only be HALF chaotic. Beyond that, their system can’t improve it. There’s no effective, lasting, and true reform for it but to completely remove the chaos and replace it with Pitman’s clean and healthy alphabet.

One great drawback to Simplified Spelling is, that in print a simplified word looks so like the very nation! and when you bunch a whole squadron of the Simplified together the spectacle is very nearly unendurable.

One major drawback of Simplified Spelling is that in print, a simplified word looks so much like the actual word! And when you group a whole bunch of Simplified words together, the effect is almost unbearable.

The da ma ov koars kum when the publik ma be expektd to get rekonsyled to the bezair asspekt of the Simplified Kombynashuns, but—if I may be allowed the expression—is it worth the wasted time? (Figure 8)

The drama of course comes when the public may be expected to get reconciled to the bizarre aspect of the Simplified Combinations, but—if I may be allowed the expression—is it worth the wasted time? (Figure 8)

To see our letters put together in ways to which we are not accustomed offends the eye, and also takes the expression out of the words.

Seeing our letters arranged in unfamiliar ways is visually jarring, and it also strips the expression from the words.

La on, Makduf, and damd be he hoo furst krys hold, enuf!

La on, Macduff, and damn be he who first cries out, enough!

It doesn’t thrill you as it used to do. The simplifications have sucked the thrill all out of it.

It doesn't excite you like it used to. The simplifications have drained all the excitement out of it.

But a written character with which we are not acquainted does not offend us—Greek, Hebrew, Russian, Arabic, and the others—they have an interesting look, and we see beauty in them, too. And this is true of hieroglyphics, as well. There is something pleasant and engaging about the mathematical signs when we do not understand them. The mystery hidden in these things has a fascination for us: we can’t come across a printed page of shorthand without being impressed by it and wishing we could read it.

But a written script that we're not familiar with doesn't bother us—Greek, Hebrew, Russian, Arabic, and others—they all look interesting, and we see beauty in them, too. The same goes for hieroglyphics. There's something enjoyable and captivating about mathematical symbols when we don't understand them. The mystery behind these things fascinates us: we can't encounter a printed page of shorthand without feeling impressed and wishing we could read it.

Very well, what I am offering for acceptance and adoption is not shorthand, but longhand, written with the Shorthand Alphabet Unreduced. You can write three times as many words in a minute with it as you can write with our alphabet. And so, in a way, it is properly a shorthand. It has a pleasant look, too; a beguiling look, an inviting look. I will write something in it, in my rude and untaught way: (Figure 9)

Very well, what I'm offering for you to accept and adopt isn't shorthand, but longhand, written with the Shorthand Alphabet Unreduced. You can write three times as many words per minute with it as you can with our alphabet. So, in a sense, it is a type of shorthand. It also has a nice appearance; an attractive look, a welcoming look. I'll write something in it, in my rough and untrained way: (Figure 9)

Even when I do it it comes out prettier than it does in Simplified Spelling. Yes, and in the Simplified it costs one hundred and twenty-three pen-strokes to write it, whereas in the phonographic it costs only twenty-nine.

Even when I write it, it looks nicer than in Simplified Spelling. Yep, and in Simplified, it takes one hundred and twenty-three pen strokes to write it, while in phonographic, it only takes twenty-nine.

(Figure 9) is probably (Figure 10).

(Figure 9) is likely (Figure 10).

Let us hope so, anyway.

Let's hope so, anyway.

AS CONCERNS INTERPRETING THE DEITY

I

This line of hieroglyphs was for fourteen years the despair of all the scholars who labored over the mysteries of the Rosetta stone: (Figure 1)

This line of hieroglyphs was for fourteen years the frustration of all the scholars who worked on the mysteries of the Rosetta Stone: (Figure 1)

After five years of study Champollion translated it thus:

After five years of study, Champollion translated it this way:

Therefore let the worship of Epiphanes be maintained in all the temples, this upon pain of death.

Therefore, let the worship of Epiphanes be upheld in all the temples, or else face the death penalty.

That was the twenty-fourth translation that had been furnished by scholars. For a time it stood. But only for a time. Then doubts began to assail it and undermine it, and the scholars resumed their labors. Three years of patient work produced eleven new translations; among them, this, by Grunfeldt, was received with considerable favor:

That was the twenty-fourth translation provided by scholars. For a while, it was accepted. But only for a while. Then doubts started to creep in and weaken it, prompting the scholars to get back to work. After three years of dedicated effort, they produced eleven new translations; among them, this one by Grunfeldt was received with significant approval:

The horse of Epiphanes shall be maintained at the public expense; this upon pain of death.

The horse of Epiphanes will be kept at public expense; failing to do so will result in severe consequences.

But the following rendering, by Gospodin, was received by the learned world with yet greater favor:

But the following version by Gospodin was welcomed by the academic community with even more enthusiasm:

The priest shall explain the wisdom of Epiphanes to all these people, and these shall listen with reverence, upon pain of death.

The priest will share the wisdom of Epiphanes with everyone, and they will listen respectfully, or face serious consequences.

Seven years followed, in which twenty-one fresh and widely varying renderings were scored—none of them quite convincing. But now, at last, came Rawlinson, the youngest of all the scholars, with a translation which was immediately and universally recognized as being the correct version, and his name became famous in a day. So famous, indeed, that even the children were familiar with it; and such a noise did the achievement itself make that not even the noise of the monumental political event of that same year—the flight from Elba—was able to smother it to silence. Rawlinson’s version reads as follows:

Seven years went by during which twenty-one new and very different translations were attempted—none of them really convincing. But then, finally, Rawlinson, the youngest of all the scholars, presented a translation that was instantly recognized as the correct version, and his name became famous overnight. So famous, in fact, that even kids knew it; and the buzz around his achievement was so loud that it couldn’t be drowned out by the monumental political event of that same year—the escape from Elba. Rawlinson’s version reads as follows:

Therefore, walk not away from the wisdom of Epiphanes, but turn and follow it; so shall it conduct thee to the temple’s peace, and soften for thee the sorrows of life and the pains of death.

Therefore, don't turn away from the wisdom of Epiphanes; instead, embrace it and let it guide you. It will lead you to the peace of the temple and ease your life's sorrows and the pains of death.

Here is another difficult text: (Figure 2)

Here is another challenging text: (Figure 2)

It is demotic—a style of Egyptian writing and a phase of the language which had perished from the knowledge of all men twenty-five hundred years before the Christian era.

It is demotic—a style of Egyptian writing and a stage of the language that had been forgotten by everyone twenty-five hundred years before the Christian era.

Our red Indians have left many records, in the form of pictures, upon our crags and boulders. It has taken our most gifted and painstaking students two centuries to get at the meanings hidden in these pictures; yet there are still two little lines of hieroglyphics among the figures grouped upon the Dighton Rocks which they have not succeeded in interpreting to their satisfaction. These: (Figure 3)

Our Native Americans have left many records, in the form of images, on our cliffs and boulders. It has taken our most talented and dedicated researchers two centuries to uncover the meanings hidden in these images; yet there are still two small lines of hieroglyphics among the figures on the Dighton Rocks that they have not been able to interpret to their satisfaction. These: (Figure 3)

The suggested solutions of this riddle are practically innumerable; they would fill a book.

The possible solutions to this riddle are nearly endless; they could fill a book.

Thus we have infinite trouble in solving man-made mysteries; it is only when we set out to discover the secret of God that our difficulties disappear. It was always so. In antique Roman times it was the custom of the Deity to try to conceal His intentions in the entrails of birds, and this was patiently and hopefully continued century after century, although the attempted concealment never succeeded, in a single recorded instance. The augurs could read entrails as easily as a modern child can read coarse print. Roman history is full of the marvels of interpretation which these extraordinary men performed. These strange and wonderful achievements move our awe and compel our admiration. Those men could pierce to the marrow of a mystery instantly. If the Rosetta-stone idea had been introduced it would have defeated them, but entrails had no embarrassments for them. Entrails have gone out, now—entrails and dreams. It was at last found out that as hiding-places for the divine intentions they were inadequate.

So, we constantly struggle with man-made mysteries; it's only when we try to uncover the secrets of God that our challenges fade away. It has always been this way. In ancient Roman times, it was common for the Deity to hide His plans in the entrails of birds, and this practice was carried on patiently and with hope for centuries, even though there was never a single recorded success. The augurs could read entrails as easily as a modern child can read big print. Roman history is filled with the marvels of interpretation that these remarkable men accomplished. These strange and amazing feats inspire our awe and earn our admiration. Those men could get to the heart of a mystery in an instant. If the idea of the Rosetta Stone had been introduced, it might have stumped them, but entrails posed no challenge for them. Entrails have fallen out of favor now—entrails and dreams. Eventually, it was discovered that as hiding spots for divine intentions, they were insufficient.

A part of the wall of Valletri having in former times been struck with thunder, the response of the soothsayers was, that a native of that town would some time or other arrive at supreme power. —Bohn’s Suetonius, p. 138.

A section of the wall of Valletri was once hit by lightning, and the soothsayers predicted that a local from that town would eventually rise to power. —Bohn’s Suetonius, p. 138.

“Some time or other.” It looks indefinite, but no matter, it happened, all the same; one needed only to wait, and be patient, and keep watch, then he would find out that the thunder-stroke had Caesar Augustus in mind, and had come to give notice.

“Some time or other.” It sounds vague, but it doesn’t matter; it happened anyway. You just had to wait, be patient, and keep an eye out, then he would realize that the thunderbolt was aimed at Caesar Augustus and had come to deliver a message.

There were other advance-advertisements. One of them appeared just before Caesar Augustus was born, and was most poetic and touching and romantic in its feelings and aspects. It was a dream. It was dreamed by Caesar Augustus’s mother, and interpreted at the usual rates:

There were other promotions. One of them came out right before Caesar Augustus was born, and it was very poetic, emotional, and romantic in its feelings and imagery. It was a dream. Caesar Augustus’s mother dreamed it, and it was interpreted at the usual rates:

Atia, before her delivery, dreamed that her bowels stretched to the stars and expanded through the whole circuit of heaven and earth.—Suetonius, p. 139.

Atia, before giving birth, dreamed that her insides reached all the way to the stars and spread all across the universe. —Suetonius, p. 139.

That was in the augur’s line, and furnished him no difficulties, but it would have taken Rawlinson and Champollion fourteen years to make sure of what it meant, because they would have been surprised and dizzy. It would have been too late to be valuable, then, and the bill for service would have been barred by the statute of limitation.

That was the soothsayer's area, and it posed no challenges for him, but it would have taken Rawlinson and Champollion fourteen years to figure out what it meant because they would have been confused and overwhelmed. By then, it would have been too late to be useful, and the bill for their services would have been invalidated by the statute of limitations.

In those old Roman days a gentleman’s education was not complete until he had taken a theological course at the seminary and learned how to translate entrails. Caesar Augustus’s education received this final polish. All through his life, whenever he had poultry on the menu he saved the interiors and kept himself informed of the Deity’s plans by exercising upon those interiors the arts of augury.

In those ancient Roman times, a gentleman's education wasn't considered complete until he had taken a theology course at the seminary and learned how to interpret animal entrails. Caesar Augustus received this finishing touch to his education. Throughout his life, whenever he had poultry on the menu, he would save the innards and stay informed of the Deity’s intentions by practicing augury on those innards.

In his first consulship, while he was observing the auguries, twelve vultures presented themselves, as they had done to Romulus. And when he offered sacrifice, the livers of all the victims were folded inward in the lower part; a circumstance which was regarded by those present who had skill in things of that nature, as an indubitable prognostic of great and wonderful fortune.—Suetonius, p. 141.

In his first year as consul, while he was checking the omens, twelve vultures appeared, just like they had for Romulus. When he made a sacrifice, the livers of all the animals were turned in on themselves at the bottom; those present who were knowledgeable about such matters saw this as a certain sign of great and amazing fortune.—Suetonius, p. 141.

“Indubitable” is a strong word, but no doubt it was justified, if the livers were really turned that way. In those days chicken livers were strangely and delicately sensitive to coming events, no matter how far off they might be; and they could never keep still, but would curl and squirm like that, particularly when vultures came and showed interest in that approaching great event and in breakfast.

“Indubitable” is a strong word, but it was definitely justified, if the livers were really turned that way. Back then, chicken livers were oddly and delicately sensitive to upcoming events, no matter how far away they were; and they could never stay still, but would curl and squirm like that, especially when vultures showed up and showed interest in that approaching big event and in breakfast.

II

II

We may now skip eleven hundred and thirty or forty years, which brings us down to enlightened Christian times and the troubled days of King Stephen of England. The augur has had his day and has been long ago forgotten; the priest had fallen heir to his trade.

We can now jump ahead about eleven hundred and thirty or forty years, which leads us to the enlightened Christian era and the tumultuous times of King Stephen of England. The diviner has had his moment and has long been forgotten; the priest has taken over his role.

King Henry is dead; Stephen, that bold and outrageous person, comes flying over from Normandy to steal the throne from Henry’s daughter. He accomplished his crime, and Henry of Huntington, a priest of high degree, mourns over it in his Chronicle. The Archbishop of Canterbury consecrated Stephen: “wherefore the Lord visited the Archbishop with the same judgment which he had inflicted upon him who struck Jeremiah the great priest: he died within a year.”

King Henry is dead; Stephen, that bold and reckless guy, comes rushing over from Normandy to take the throne from Henry’s daughter. He succeeded in his crime, and Henry of Huntington, a high-ranking priest, mourns it in his Chronicle. The Archbishop of Canterbury consecrated Stephen: “because of this, the Lord punished the Archbishop just like He punished the one who struck Jeremiah the great priest: he died within a year.”

Stephen’s was the greater offense, but Stephen could wait; not so the Archbishop, apparently.

Stephen’s offense was worse, but Stephen could be patient; the Archbishop, it seemed, could not.

The kingdom was a prey to intestine wars; slaughter, fire, and rapine spread ruin throughout the land; cries of distress, horror, and woe rose in every quarter.

The kingdom was caught in civil wars; killing, fire, and looting spread destruction throughout the land; cries of pain, fear, and sorrow echoed from every direction.

That was the result of Stephen’s crime. These unspeakable conditions continued during nineteen years. Then Stephen died as comfortably as any man ever did, and was honorably buried. It makes one pity the poor Archbishop, and wish that he, too, could have been let off as leniently. How did Henry of Huntington know that the Archbishop was sent to his grave by judgment of God for consecrating Stephen? He does not explain. Neither does he explain why Stephen was awarded a pleasanter death than he was entitled to, while the aged King Henry, his predecessor, who had ruled England thirty-five years to the people’s strongly worded satisfaction, was condemned to close his life in circumstances most distinctly unpleasant, inconvenient, and disagreeable. His was probably the most uninspiring funeral that is set down in history. There is not a detail about it that is attractive. It seems to have been just the funeral for Stephen, and even at this far-distant day it is matter of just regret that by an indiscretion the wrong man got it.

That was the outcome of Stephen's crime. These terrible conditions lasted for nineteen years. Then Stephen died as comfortably as any man ever could, and he was buried with honor. You can't help but feel sorry for the poor Archbishop, wishing he could have had a gentler fate too. How did Henry of Huntington know that God judged the Archbishop for consecrating Stephen? He doesn’t say. He also doesn’t explain why Stephen got a more pleasant death than he deserved, while the elderly King Henry, his predecessor, who had ruled England for thirty-five years to the people's strong approval, was forced to end his life in distinctly unpleasant, inconvenient, and uncomfortable circumstances. His funeral was probably the most lackluster one recorded in history. Nothing about it is appealing. It seems to have been just the right kind of funeral for Stephen, and even now, it’s simply regrettable that due to an oversight, the wrong man received it.

Whenever God punishes a man, Henry of Huntington knows why it was done, and tells us; and his pen is eloquent with admiration; but when a man has earned punishment, and escapes, he does not explain. He is evidently puzzled, but he does not say anything. I think it is often apparent that he is pained by these discrepancies, but loyally tries his best not to show it. When he cannot praise, he delivers himself of a silence so marked that a suspicious person could mistake it for suppressed criticism. However, he has plenty of opportunities to feel contented with the way things go—his book is full of them.

Whenever God punishes someone, Henry of Huntington knows why it happens and tells us; his writing is full of admiration. But when someone deserves punishment and gets away with it, he doesn’t explain. He clearly looks confused, but he stays quiet. It often seems that he’s hurt by these inconsistencies, but he tries hard not to show it. When he can’t praise, his silence is so noticeable that someone with a suspicious mind might think he’s holding back criticism. However, he has plenty of reasons to feel satisfied with how things turn out—his book is full of them.

King David of Scotland... under color of religion caused his followers to deal most barbarously with the English. They ripped open women, tossed children on the points of spears, butchered priests at the altars, and, cutting off the heads from the images on crucifixes, placed them on the bodies of the slain, while in exchange they fixed on the crucifixes the heads of their victims. Wherever the Scots came, there was the same scene of horror and cruelty: women shrieking, old men lamenting, amid the groans of the dying and the despair of the living.

King David of Scotland... under the guise of religion, led his followers to brutally attack the English. They ripped open pregnant women, tossed children onto the tips of spears, slaughtered priests at the altars, and cut off the heads from statues on crucifixes, placing them on the bodies of the dead, while they nailed the heads of their victims onto the crucifixes. Wherever the Scots went, the same scenes of horror and cruelty followed: women screaming, elderly men mourning, amidst the groans of the dying and the despair of the living.

But the English got the victory.

But the English triumphed.

Then the chief of the men of Lothian fell, pierced by an arrow, and all his followers were put to flight. For the Almighty was offended at them and their strength was rent like a cobweb.

Then the leader of the men of Lothian fell, struck by an arrow, and all his followers scattered in panic. For God was angered with them, and their strength was torn apart like a cobweb.

Offended at them for what? For committing those fearful butcheries? No, for that was the common custom on both sides, and not open to criticism. Then was it for doing the butcheries “under cover of religion”? No, that was not it; religious feeling was often expressed in that fervent way all through those old centuries. The truth is, He was not offended at “them” at all; He was only offended at their king, who had been false to an oath. Then why did not He put the punishment upon the king instead of upon “them”? It is a difficult question. One can see by the Chronicle that the “judgments” fell rather customarily upon the wrong person, but Henry of Huntington does not explain why. Here is one that went true; the chronicler’s satisfaction in it is not hidden:

Offended at them for what? For carrying out those terrible massacres? No, because that was the usual practice on both sides and wasn’t up for debate. Was it for doing the massacres “in the name of religion”? No, that wasn’t it; religious fervor was often shown this way throughout those ancient times. The truth is, He wasn’t really offended at “them” at all; He was just upset with their king, who had betrayed an oath. So why didn’t He punish the king instead of “them”? It’s a tough question. The Chronicle shows that the “judgments” often fell on the wrong person, but Henry of Huntington doesn’t explain why. Here’s one that was just; the chronicler’s satisfaction with it is clear:

In the month of August, Providence displayed its justice in a remarkable manner; for two of the nobles who had converted monasteries into fortifications, expelling the monks, their sin being the same, met with a similar punishment. Robert Marmion was one, Godfrey de Mandeville the other. Robert Marmion, issuing forth against the enemy, was slain under the walls of the monastery, being the only one who fell, though he was surrounded by his troops. Dying excommunicated, he became subject to death everlasting. In like manner Earl Godfrey was singled out among his followers, and shot with an arrow by a common foot-soldier. He made light of the wound, but he died of it in a few days, under excommunication. See here the like judgment of God, memorable through all ages!

In August, Providence showed its justice in a striking way; two nobles who turned monasteries into fortresses, removing the monks, faced similar fates for their sins. One was Robert Marmion, the other Godfrey de Mandeville. Robert Marmion, fighting against the enemy, was killed at the monastery's walls, being the only one to fall despite being surrounded by his troops. Dying excommunicated, he was condemned to eternal death. Similarly, Earl Godfrey was singled out among his men and shot with an arrow by an ordinary foot-soldier. He downplayed the injury, but he died from it a few days later, also under excommunication. Here we see God's judgment, memorable throughout the ages!

This exaltation jars upon me; not because of the death of the men, for they deserved that, but because it is death eternal, in white-hot fire and flame. It makes my flesh crawl. I have not known more than three men, or perhaps four, in my whole lifetime, whom I would rejoice to see writhing in those fires for even a year, let alone forever. I believe I would relent before the year was up, and get them out if I could. I think that in the long run, if a man’s wife and babies, who had not harmed me, should come crying and pleading, I couldn’t stand it; I know I should forgive him and let him go, even if he had violated a monastery. Henry of Huntington has been watching Godfrey and Marmion for nearly seven hundred and fifty years, now, but I couldn’t do it, I know I couldn’t. I am soft and gentle in my nature, and I should have forgiven them seventy-and-seven times, long ago. And I think God has; but this is only an opinion, and not authoritative, like Henry of Huntington’s interpretations. I could learn to interpret, but I have never tried; I get so little time.

This celebration bothers me; not because of the men’s deaths, since they deserved it, but because it's eternal death, in intense fire and flame. It makes my skin crawl. I’ve only known maybe three or four men in my whole life whom I’d be glad to see suffering in those flames, even for a year, let alone forever. I think I would change my mind before the year was up and try to save them if I could. In the end, if a man’s wife and kids, who had done nothing wrong, came crying and begging, I don’t think I could handle it; I know I would forgive him and let him go, even if he had broken into a monastery. Henry of Huntington has been watching Godfrey and Marmion for almost seven hundred and fifty years now, but I couldn’t do it; I know I couldn’t. I'm soft and gentle by nature, and I should have forgiven them countless times long ago. And I think God has, but that’s just my opinion, not like Henry of Huntington’s interpretations. I could learn to interpret, but I’ve never tried; I just have so little time.

All through his book Henry exhibits his familiarity with the intentions of God, and with the reasons for his intentions. Sometimes—very often, in fact—the act follows the intention after such a wide interval of time that one wonders how Henry could fit one act out of a hundred to one intention out of a hundred and get the thing right every time when there was such abundant choice among acts and intentions. Sometimes a man offends the Deity with a crime, and is punished for it thirty years later; meantime he has committed a million other crimes: no matter, Henry can pick out the one that brought the worms. Worms were generally used in those days for the slaying of particularly wicked people. This has gone out, now, but in old times it was a favorite. It always indicated a case of “wrath.” For instance:

All through his book, Henry shows that he understands God's intentions and the reasons behind them. Often, there's such a long gap between the intention and the action that it makes you wonder how Henry can connect one action out of a hundred to one intention out of a hundred and get it right every time, especially with so many options available. Sometimes, a person offends God with a crime and faces punishment for it thirty years later; in the meantime, they’ve committed countless other offenses. Yet, Henry can identify the one that led to the consequences. Back then, worms were commonly used to punish particularly wicked individuals. That practice has fallen out of favor now, but it used to be quite popular. It always suggested a case of “wrath.” For example:

... the just God avenging Robert Fitzhilderbrand’s perfidy, a worm grew in his vitals, which gradually gnawing its way through his intestines fattened on the abandoned man till, tortured with excruciating sufferings and venting himself in bitter moans, he was by a fitting punishment brought to his end.—(P. 400.)

... the just God punishing Robert Fitzhilderbrand for his treachery, a worm grew inside him, slowly eating through his intestines and feeding on the forsaken man until, tortured by unbearable pain and letting out bitter moans, he met a fitting end.—(P. 400.)

It was probably an alligator, but we cannot tell; we only know it was a particular breed, and only used to convey wrath. Some authorities think it was an ichthyosaurus, but there is much doubt.

It was probably an alligator, but we can't be sure; we only know it was a specific breed, and it was solely used to express anger. Some experts believe it was an ichthyosaurus, but there's a lot of uncertainty.

However, one thing we do know; and that is that that worm had been due years and years. Robert F. had violated a monastery once; he had committed unprintable crimes since, and they had been permitted—under disapproval—but the ravishment of the monastery had not been forgotten nor forgiven, and the worm came at last.

However, one thing we do know is that the worm had been coming for years. Robert F. had once violated a monastery; he had committed unspeakable crimes since then, and they had been allowed—under disapproval—but the destruction of the monastery had not been forgotten or forgiven, and the worm finally came.

Why were these reforms put off in this strange way? What was to be gained by it? Did Henry of Huntington really know his facts, or was he only guessing? Sometimes I am half persuaded that he is only a guesser, and not a good one. The divine wisdom must surely be of the better quality than he makes it out to be.

Why were these reforms delayed in such a strange manner? What was the benefit of doing so? Did Henry of Huntington actually know what he was talking about, or was he just speculating? Sometimes I almost believe that he's just guessing, and not very well at that. The divine wisdom must surely be of a higher quality than he suggests.

Five hundred years before Henry’s time some forecasts of the Lord’s purposes were furnished by a pope, who perceived, by certain perfectly trustworthy signs furnished by the Deity for the information of His familiars, that the end of the world was

Five hundred years before Henry’s time, a pope provided some insights into the Lord’s plans. He noticed, through certain reliable signs given by God for the guidance of His close ones, that the end of the world was

... about to come. But as this end of the world draws near many things are at hand which have not before happened, as changes in the air, terrible signs in the heavens, tempests out of the common order of the seasons, wars, famines, pestilences, earthquakes in various places; all which will not happen in our days, but after our days all will come to pass.

... about to come. But as this end of the world approaches, many things are happening that have never happened before, like changes in the air, frightening signs in the sky, storms that are out of the ordinary for the seasons, wars, famines, diseases, earthquakes in different places; all of which will not occur in our time, but after our time, all will come to pass.

Still, the end was so near that these signs were “sent before that we may be careful for our souls and be found prepared to meet the impending judgment.”

Still, the end was so close that these signs were "sent ahead so we can take care of our souls and be ready to face the upcoming judgment."

That was thirteen hundred years ago. This is really no improvement on the work of the Roman augurs.

That was thirteen hundred years ago. This isn’t really any better than the work of the Roman augurs.

CONCERNING TOBACCO

(Written about 1893; not before published)

(Written about 1893; not before published)

As concerns tobacco, there are many superstitions. And the chiefest is this—that there is a standard governing the matter, whereas there is nothing of the kind. Each man’s own preference is the only standard for him, the only one which he can accept, the only one which can command him. A congress of all the tobacco-lovers in the world could not elect a standard which would be binding upon you or me, or would even much influence us.

When it comes to tobacco, there are a lot of superstitions. The biggest one is that there is a standard that regulates it, but that's not true. Each person's own preference is the only standard for them, the only one they can accept, and the only one that can control them. A gathering of all the tobacco enthusiasts in the world couldn't agree on a standard that would be mandatory for you or me, or even have much impact on us.

The next superstition is that a man has a standard of his own. He hasn’t. He thinks he has, but he hasn’t. He thinks he can tell what he regards as a good cigar from what he regards as a bad one—but he can’t. He goes by the brand, yet imagines he goes by the flavor. One may palm off the worst counterfeit upon him; if it bears his brand he will smoke it contentedly and never suspect.

The next superstition is that a man has his own standards. He doesn’t. He thinks he does, but he doesn’t. He believes he can distinguish between what he considers a good cigar and a bad one—but he can’t. He relies on the brand, but pretends it’s about the flavor. Someone could pass off the worst fake to him; if it has his preferred brand, he’ll happily smoke it and never suspect a thing.

Children of twenty-five, who have seven years of experience, try to tell me what is a good cigar and what isn’t. Me, who never learned to smoke, but always smoked; me, who came into the world asking for a light.

Children of twenty-five, with seven years of experience, try to tell me what makes a good cigar and what doesn’t. Me, who never learned to smoke but always did; me, who came into the world asking for a light.

No one can tell me what is a good cigar—for me. I am the only judge. People who claim to know say that I smoke the worst cigars in the world. They bring their own cigars when they come to my house. They betray an unmanly terror when I offer them a cigar; they tell lies and hurry away to meet engagements which they have not made when they are threatened with the hospitalities of my box. Now then, observe what superstition, assisted by a man’s reputation, can do. I was to have twelve personal friends to supper one night. One of them was as notorious for costly and elegant cigars as I was for cheap and devilish ones. I called at his house and when no one was looking borrowed a double handful of his very choicest; cigars which cost him forty cents apiece and bore red-and-gold labels in sign of their nobility. I removed the labels and put the cigars into a box with my favorite brand on it—a brand which those people all knew, and which cowed them as men are cowed by an epidemic. They took these cigars when offered at the end of the supper, and lit them and sternly struggled with them—in dreary silence, for hilarity died when the fell brand came into view and started around—but their fortitude held for a short time only; then they made excuses and filed out, treading on one another’s heels with indecent eagerness; and in the morning when I went out to observe results the cigars lay all between the front door and the gate. All except one—that one lay in the plate of the man from whom I had cabbaged the lot. One or two whiffs was all he could stand. He told me afterward that some day I would get shot for giving people that kind of cigars to smoke.

No one can tell me what a good cigar is—for me. I’m the only judge. People who think they know say I smoke the worst cigars in the world. They bring their own cigars when they come to my place. They show an unmanly panic when I offer them a cigar; they make up lies and rush off to fake appointments when faced with my hospitality. Now, watch what superstition, fueled by a man's reputation, can do. I was supposed to have eleven friends over for dinner one night. One of them was famous for expensive and fancy cigars, while I was known for cheap and terrible ones. I stopped by his house and, when no one was looking, borrowed a handful of his finest cigars—ones that cost him forty cents each and had red and gold labels to signify their quality. I removed the labels and put the cigars in a box with my favorite brand on it—a brand everyone knew that intimidated them like an epidemic. They took these cigars when offered at the end of dinner, lit them, and struggled through them in somber silence, as all laughter died when the infamous brand made its appearance. But their courage lasted only a little while; then they made excuses and hurried out, stepping on each other's heels in their eagerness. The next morning, when I went outside to see the aftermath, the cigars were scattered all between the front door and the gate. Except for one—that one was in the plate of the guy I had “borrowed” them from. He could only manage a couple of puffs. Later, he told me that someday I would get shot for giving people cigars like that to smoke.

Am I certain of my own standard? Perfectly; yes, absolutely—unless somebody fools me by putting my brand on some other kind of cigar; for no doubt I am like the rest, and know my cigar by the brand instead of by the flavor. However, my standard is a pretty wide one and covers a good deal of territory. To me, almost any cigar is good that nobody else will smoke, and to me almost all cigars are bad that other people consider good. Nearly any cigar will do me, except a Havana. People think they hurt my feelings when they come to my house with their life preservers on—I mean, with their own cigars in their pockets. It is an error; I take care of myself in a similar way. When I go into danger—that is, into rich people’s houses, where, in the nature of things, they will have high-tariff cigars, red-and-gilt girded and nested in a rosewood box along with a damp sponge, cigars which develop a dismal black ash and burn down the side and smell, and will grow hot to the fingers, and will go on growing hotter and hotter, and go on smelling more and more infamously and unendurably the deeper the fire tunnels down inside below the thimbleful of honest tobacco that is in the front end, the furnisher of it praising it all the time and telling you how much the deadly thing cost—yes, when I go into that sort of peril I carry my own defense along; I carry my own brand—twenty-seven cents a barrel—and I live to see my family again. I may seem to light his red-gartered cigar, but that is only for courtesy’s sake; I smuggle it into my pocket for the poor, of whom I know many, and light one of my own; and while he praises it I join in, but when he says it cost forty-five cents I say nothing, for I know better.

Am I sure about my own taste? Definitely; yes, absolutely—unless someone tricks me by putting my label on a different kind of cigar; because, like everyone else, I recognize my cigar by the label instead of the flavor. However, my taste is pretty broad and covers a lot of ground. To me, almost any cigar is good if no one else wants to smoke it, and almost all cigars are bad if others think they're good. I can tolerate nearly any cigar except a Havana. People think they offend me when they come to my house prepared—meaning, with their own cigars in their pockets. That's a mistake; I make my own preparations in a similar way. When I step into danger—that is, into the homes of wealthy people, where they obviously have overpriced cigars, beautifully packaged in fancy boxes with a damp sponge, cigars that leave a sad black ash and burn unevenly, smell terrible, and get hot to the touch, only becoming more unbearable as they're smoked down further past a tiny bit of decent tobacco at the front—all while the owner praises it and tells me how much this horrible cigar cost—yes, when I face that kind of risk, I bring my own safety net; I bring my own brand—twenty-seven cents a stick—and I survive to see my family again. I might seem to smoke his fancy cigar out of courtesy, but that’s just for show; I secretly stash it away for the less fortunate, whom I know quite a few, and light one of my own. And while he praises his, I join in, but when he mentions it cost forty-five cents, I keep quiet, because I know better.

However, to say true, my tastes are so catholic that I have never seen any cigars that I really could not smoke, except those that cost a dollar apiece. I have examined those and know that they are made of dog-hair, and not good dog-hair at that.

However, to be honest, my tastes are so broad that I've never come across any cigars I truly couldn't smoke, except for those that cost a dollar each. I've checked those out and know they're made from dog hair, and not even good dog hair at that.

I have a thoroughly satisfactory time in Europe, for all over the Continent one finds cigars which not even the most hardened newsboys in New York would smoke. I brought cigars with me, the last time; I will not do that any more. In Italy, as in France, the Government is the only cigar-peddler. Italy has three or four domestic brands: the Minghetti, the Trabuco, the Virginia, and a very coarse one which is a modification of the Virginia. The Minghettis are large and comely, and cost three dollars and sixty cents a hundred; I can smoke a hundred in seven days and enjoy every one of them. The Trabucos suit me, too; I don’t remember the price. But one has to learn to like the Virginia, nobody is born friendly to it. It looks like a rat-tail file, but smokes better, some think. It has a straw through it; you pull this out, and it leaves a flue, otherwise there would be no draught, not even as much as there is to a nail. Some prefer a nail at first. However, I like all the French, Swiss, German, and Italian domestic cigars, and have never cared to inquire what they are made of; and nobody would know, anyhow, perhaps. There is even a brand of European smoking-tobacco that I like. It is a brand used by the Italian peasants. It is loose and dry and black, and looks like tea-grounds. When the fire is applied it expands, and climbs up and towers above the pipe, and presently tumbles off inside of one’s vest. The tobacco itself is cheap, but it raises the insurance. It is as I remarked in the beginning—the taste for tobacco is a matter of superstition. There are no standards—no real standards. Each man’s preference is the only standard for him, the only one which he can accept, the only one which can command him.

I had a great time in Europe because you can find cigars all over the continent that even the toughest newsboys in New York wouldn't smoke. I brought my own cigars last time; I won't make that mistake again. In Italy, just like in France, the government is the only seller of cigars. Italy has a few domestic brands: the Minghetti, the Trabuco, the Virginia, and a rougher version of the Virginia. The Minghettis are large and attractive, costing three dollars and sixty cents for a hundred, and I can enjoy all of them within seven days. The Trabucos work for me too; I just can't remember their price. But you have to learn to appreciate the Virginia; no one is naturally inclined to it. It looks like a rat-tail file, but some say it smokes better. It has a straw through it that you pull out, which creates airflow; otherwise, there's barely any draft, not even as much as there is through a nail. Some people prefer a nail at first. Still, I enjoy all the French, Swiss, German, and Italian cigars, and I’ve never bothered to find out what they’re made of; nobody would really know anyway. There's even a type of European smoking tobacco that I like. It's a brand used by Italian farmers. It's loose, dry, and black, looking like tea leaves. When you light it, it expands and rises above the pipe, eventually falling inside your vest. The tobacco itself is cheap, but it raises the insurance. As I mentioned at the beginning, the taste for tobacco is based on superstition. There are no real standards—just personal preferences. Each person's choice is their only standard, the only one they can accept and that truly matters to them.

THE BEE

It was Maeterlinck who introduced me to the bee. I mean, in the psychical and in the poetical way. I had had a business introduction earlier. It was when I was a boy. It is strange that I should remember a formality like that so long; it must be nearly sixty years.

It was Maeterlinck who introduced me to the bee. I mean, in a spiritual and poetic sense. I had a business introduction earlier. It was when I was a boy. It’s odd that I still remember a formality like that after all this time; it must be almost sixty years.

Bee scientists always speak of the bee as she. It is because all the important bees are of that sex. In the hive there is one married bee, called the queen; she has fifty thousand children; of these, about one hundred are sons; the rest are daughters. Some of the daughters are young maids, some are old maids, and all are virgins and remain so.

Bee scientists always refer to bees as 'she.' This is because all the important bees are female. In the hive, there is one queen bee; she has fifty thousand offspring, of which about one hundred are males, and the rest are females. Some of the females are young maidens, some are older maidens, and all are virgins and stay that way.

Every spring the queen comes out of the hive and flies away with one of her sons and marries him. The honeymoon lasts only an hour or two; then the queen divorces her husband and returns home competent to lay two million eggs. This will be enough to last the year, but not more than enough, because hundreds of bees get drowned every day, and other hundreds are eaten by birds, and it is the queen’s business to keep the population up to standard—say, fifty thousand. She must always have that many children on hand and efficient during the busy season, which is summer, or winter would catch the community short of food. She lays from two thousand to three thousand eggs a day, according to the demand; and she must exercise judgment, and not lay more than are needed in a slim flower-harvest, nor fewer than are required in a prodigal one, or the board of directors will dethrone her and elect a queen that has more sense.

Every spring, the queen leaves the hive and flies off with one of her sons to mate. The honeymoon only lasts an hour or two; then the queen divorces her husband and comes back ready to lay two million eggs. This is enough to get through the year, but just barely, because hundreds of bees drown every day, and even more get eaten by birds. It's the queen’s job to keep the population at the right level—about fifty thousand. She needs to have that many offspring on hand and ready during the busy season, which is summer, or else the colony could run short on food in the winter. She lays between two thousand and three thousand eggs a day, depending on the need; and she has to be smart about it, not laying more than are needed during a poor flower season or fewer than needed in a bountiful one, or the board of directors will replace her with a queen who is more capable.

There are always a few royal heirs in stock and ready to take her place—ready and more than anxious to do it, although she is their own mother. These girls are kept by themselves, and are regally fed and tended from birth. No other bees get such fine food as they get, or live such a high and luxurious life. By consequence they are larger and longer and sleeker than their working sisters. And they have a curved sting, shaped like a scimitar, while the others have a straight one.

There are always a few royal heirs ready to take her place—eager and more than willing to do it, even though she is their own mother. These girls are cared for separately, receiving royal treatment and nourishment from birth. No other bees enjoy such great food or live such an extravagant life. As a result, they are larger, longer, and sleeker than their worker sisters. Additionally, they have a curved sting shaped like a scimitar, while the others have a straight one.

A common bee will sting any one or anybody, but a royalty stings royalties only. A common bee will sting and kill another common bee, for cause, but when it is necessary to kill the queen other ways are employed. When a queen has grown old and slack and does not lay eggs enough one of her royal daughters is allowed to come to attack her, the rest of the bees looking on at the duel and seeing fair play. It is a duel with the curved stings. If one of the fighters gets hard pressed and gives it up and runs, she is brought back and must try again—once, maybe twice; then, if she runs yet once more for her life, judicial death is her portion; her children pack themselves into a ball around her person and hold her in that compact grip two or three days, until she starves to death or is suffocated. Meantime the victor bee is receiving royal honors and performing the one royal function—laying eggs.

A regular bee will sting anyone, but a queen bee only stings other queens. A regular bee can sting and kill another regular bee if needed, but when it comes to killing the queen, different methods are used. When a queen gets old and isn’t laying enough eggs, one of her royal daughters is allowed to challenge her, while the rest of the bees watch the fight to ensure it’s fair. It’s a duel with their curved stingers. If one of the contestants gets overwhelmed and flees, she is brought back and must try again—maybe once or twice; if she runs again to save her life, she faces a death sentence. Her offspring gather around her tightly and hold her there for two or three days until she starves or suffocates. Meanwhile, the victorious bee is receiving royal recognition and fulfilling her sole royal duty—laying eggs.

As regards the ethics of the judicial assassination of the queen, that is a matter of politics, and will be discussed later, in its proper place.

As for the ethics of the queen's judicial assassination, that falls under politics and will be addressed later, in the appropriate context.

During substantially the whole of her short life of five or six years the queen lives in the Egyptian darkness and stately seclusion of the royal apartments, with none about her but plebeian servants, who give her empty lip-affection in place of the love which her heart hungers for; who spy upon her in the interest of her waiting heirs, and report and exaggerate her defects and deficiencies to them; who fawn upon her and flatter her to her face and slander her behind her back; who grovel before her in the day of her power and forsake her in her age and weakness. There she sits, friendless, upon her throne through the long night of her life, cut off from the consoling sympathies and sweet companionship and loving endearments which she craves, by the gilded barriers of her awful rank; a forlorn exile in her own house and home, weary object of formal ceremonies and machine-made worship, winged child of the sun, native to the free air and the blue skies and the flowery fields, doomed by the splendid accident of her birth to trade this priceless heritage for a black captivity, a tinsel grandeur, and a loveless life, with shame and insult at the end and a cruel death—and condemned by the human instinct in her to hold the bargain valuable!

For most of her brief life of five or six years, the queen exists in the Egyptian darkness and lavish isolation of the royal quarters, surrounded only by ordinary servants who offer her empty affection instead of the love she truly desires. They watch her in the interest of her future heirs and report and exaggerate her flaws to them. They flatter her to her face while slandering her behind her back, bowing to her when she is powerful and abandoning her in her old age and frailty. She sits alone on her throne throughout the long nights of her life, cut off from the comforting sympathies, sweet companionship, and loving gestures she longs for, blocked by the golden barriers of her terrifying status; a lonely exile in her own home, a weary subject of formal ceremonies and artificial worship, a celestial child of the sun, meant for free air, blue skies, and blooming fields, cursed by the fortunate twist of her birth to exchange this invaluable inheritance for a dark captivity, superficial splendor, and a life without love, facing shame and insult in the end and a painful death—yet compelled by her human instinct to value this bargain!

Huber, Lubbock, Maeterlinck—in fact, all the great authorities—are agreed in denying that the bee is a member of the human family. I do not know why they have done this, but I think it is from dishonest motives. Why, the innumerable facts brought to light by their own painstaking and exhaustive experiments prove that if there is a master fool in the world, it is the bee. That seems to settle it.

Huber, Lubbock, Maeterlinck—in fact, all the great experts—agree that the bee is not part of the human family. I don’t know why they say this, but I suspect it's for dishonest reasons. The countless facts revealed by their own careful and thorough experiments show that if there's a master fool in the world, it’s definitely the bee. That seems to close the case.

But that is the way of the scientist. He will spend thirty years in building up a mountain range of facts with the intent to prove a certain theory; then he is so happy in his achievement that as a rule he overlooks the main chief fact of all—that his accumulation proves an entirely different thing. When you point out this miscarriage to him he does not answer your letters; when you call to convince him, the servant prevaricates and you do not get in. Scientists have odious manners, except when you prop up their theory; then you can borrow money of them.

But that’s how scientists operate. They’ll spend thirty years gathering a mountain of facts to support a particular theory; then they’re so pleased with their achievement that they usually miss the main point—that their findings actually prove something completely different. When you point this out to them, they won’t respond to your messages; when you try to talk to them in person, the servant makes excuses, and you can't get in. Scientists have terrible manners, unless you’re supporting their theory; then you can ask them for a loan.

To be strictly fair, I will concede that now and then one of them will answer your letter, but when they do they avoid the issue—you cannot pin them down. When I discovered that the bee was human I wrote about it to all those scientists whom I have just mentioned. For evasions, I have seen nothing to equal the answers I got.

To be completely fair, I have to admit that every now and then one of them will respond to your letter, but when they do, they dodge the issue—you can't get them to nail it down. When I found out that the bee was human, I wrote to all those scientists I just mentioned. As for dodging the question, I've never seen responses like the ones I received.

After the queen, the personage next in importance in the hive is the virgin. The virgins are fifty thousand or one hundred thousand in number, and they are the workers, the laborers. No work is done, in the hive or out of it, save by them. The males do not work, the queen does no work, unless laying eggs is work, but it does not seem so to me. There are only two million of them, anyway, and all of five months to finish the contract in. The distribution of work in a hive is as cleverly and elaborately specialized as it is in a vast American machine-shop or factory. A bee that has been trained to one of the many and various industries of the concern doesn’t know how to exercise any other, and would be offended if asked to take a hand in anything outside of her profession. She is as human as a cook; and if you should ask the cook to wait on the table, you know what would happen. Cooks will play the piano if you like, but they draw the line there. In my time I have asked a cook to chop wood, and I know about these things. Even the hired girl has her frontiers; true, they are vague, they are ill-defined, even flexible, but they are there. This is not conjecture; it is founded on the absolute. And then the butler. You ask the butler to wash the dog. It is just as I say; there is much to be learned in these ways, without going to books. Books are very well, but books do not cover the whole domain of esthetic human culture. Pride of profession is one of the boniest bones in existence, if not the boniest. Without doubt it is so in the hive.

After the queen, the next most important figure in the hive is the virgin. There are about fifty thousand to one hundred thousand of them, and they are the workers, the laborers. Nothing gets done, inside or outside the hive, except by them. The males don’t work, and the queen doesn’t work either, unless laying eggs counts as work, which I don’t think it does. There are only two million of them, anyway, and they have just five months to complete their tasks. The division of labor in a hive is as skillfully and intricately organized as it is in a large American machine shop or factory. A bee that’s trained in one of the many tasks doesn’t know how to do any other, and would be offended if asked to help with something outside her role. She’s as human as a cook; and if you ask a cook to serve at the table, you know how that would go. Cooks might play the piano if you want, but that’s where they draw the line. I've asked a cook to chop wood, so I understand how these things work. Even the maid has her boundaries; true, they might be vague, poorly defined, or even flexible, but they exist. This isn’t just a theory; it’s based on solid facts. And then there’s the butler. If you ask the butler to wash the dog, it’s exactly as I say; there’s a lot to learn in these ways without having to read books. Books are great, but they don’t cover the entire spectrum of human cultural aesthetics. Pride in one’s profession is one of the strongest traits in existence, if not the strongest. It’s definitely true in the hive.

TAMING THE BICYCLE

(Written about 1893; not before published)

(Written about 1893; not before published)

In the early eighties Mark Twain learned to ride one of the old high-wheel bicycles of that period. He wrote an account of his experience, but did not offer it for publication. The form of bicycle he rode long ago became antiquated, but in the humor of his pleasantry is a quality which does not grow old.

In the early eighties, Mark Twain learned to ride one of those old high-wheel bicycles from that time. He wrote about his experience but never published it. The type of bike he rode has long since become outdated, but the humor in his writing never gets old.

A. B. P. I

A.B.P.I

I thought the matter over, and concluded I could do it. So I went down and bought a barrel of Pond’s Extract and a bicycle. The Expert came home with me to instruct me. We chose the back yard, for the sake of privacy, and went to work.

I thought it over and decided I could do it. So, I went out and bought a barrel of Pond’s Extract and a bicycle. The Expert came home with me to teach me. We picked the backyard for privacy and got to work.

Mine was not a full-grown bicycle, but only a colt—a fifty-inch, with the pedals shortened up to forty-eight—and skittish, like any other colt. The Expert explained the thing’s points briefly, then he got on its back and rode around a little, to show me how easy it was to do. He said that the dismounting was perhaps the hardest thing to learn, and so we would leave that to the last. But he was in error there. He found, to his surprise and joy, that all that he needed to do was to get me on to the machine and stand out of the way; I could get off, myself. Although I was wholly inexperienced, I dismounted in the best time on record. He was on that side, shoving up the machine; we all came down with a crash, he at the bottom, I next, and the machine on top.

My bike wasn’t fully grown; it was more like a young colt—a fifty-inch model, with the pedals adjusted down to forty-eight—and it was jumpy, just like any young colt. The Expert quickly went over its features, then hopped on and rode around a bit to show me how easy it was. He mentioned that getting off was probably the hardest part to master, so we’d save that for last. But he was mistaken. To his surprise and delight, all he really had to do was get me on the bike and step aside; I could handle getting off by myself. Even though I had no experience, I dismounted faster than anyone ever had before. He was on that side, pushing up the bike; we all ended up crashing down, him at the bottom, me next, and the bike on top.

We examined the machine, but it was not in the least injured. This was hardly believable. Yet the Expert assured me that it was true; in fact, the examination proved it. I was partly to realize, then, how admirably these things are constructed. We applied some Pond’s Extract, and resumed. The Expert got on the other side to shove up this time, but I dismounted on that side; so the result was as before.

We checked the machine, but it was completely unharmed. This was hard to believe. Yet the Expert assured me it was true; in fact, the inspection confirmed it. I began to understand how well these things are made. We used some Pond’s Extract and continued. The Expert went to the other side to push this time, but I got off on that side, so the outcome was the same as before.

The machine was not hurt. We oiled ourselves up again, and resumed. This time the Expert took up a sheltered position behind, but somehow or other we landed on him again.

The machine was fine. We oiled ourselves up again and got back to work. This time, the Expert took a protected position at the back, but somehow, we ended up landing on him again.

He was full of surprised admiration; said it was abnormal. She was all right, not a scratch on her, not a timber started anywhere. I said it was wonderful, while we were greasing up, but he said that when I came to know these steel spider-webs I would realize that nothing but dynamite could cripple them. Then he limped out to position, and we resumed once more. This time the Expert took up the position of short-stop, and got a man to shove up behind. We got up a handsome speed, and presently traversed a brick, and I went out over the top of the tiller and landed, head down, on the instructor’s back, and saw the machine fluttering in the air between me and the sun. It was well it came down on us, for that broke the fall, and it was not injured.

He was full of surprised admiration and said it was unusual. She was fine, not a scratch on her, and nothing was damaged anywhere. I said it was amazing while we were getting ready, but he said that when I got to know these steel spider-webs, I would understand that only dynamite could take them down. Then he limped out to his position, and we started again. This time the Expert took the short-stop position and got someone to push up behind. We picked up some serious speed and soon hit a brick, and I went flying over the top of the tiller and landed, headfirst, on the instructor's back, while I watched the machine fluttering in the air between me and the sun. It was a good thing it came down on us because that broke the fall, and it wasn't damaged.

Five days later I got out and was carried down to the hospital, and found the Expert doing pretty fairly. In a few more days I was quite sound. I attribute this to my prudence in always dismounting on something soft. Some recommend a feather bed, but I think an Expert is better.

Five days later, I was discharged and taken to the hospital, where I found the Expert doing quite well. In just a few more days, I was fully recovered. I credit this to my habit of always landing on something soft. Some people suggest a feather bed, but I believe an Expert works better.

The Expert got out at last, brought four assistants with him. It was a good idea. These four held the graceful cobweb upright while I climbed into the saddle; then they formed in column and marched on either side of me while the Expert pushed behind; all hands assisted at the dismount.

The Expert finally got out and brought four assistants with him. It was a smart move. These four held the elegant cobweb upright while I got into the saddle; then they lined up and walked on either side of me while the Expert pushed from behind; everyone helped with the dismount.

The bicycle had what is called the “wabbles,” and had them very badly. In order to keep my position, a good many things were required of me, and in every instance the thing required was against nature. Against nature, but not against the laws of nature. That is to say, that whatever the needed thing might be, my nature, habit, and breeding moved me to attempt it in one way, while some immutable and unsuspected law of physics required that it be done in just the other way. I perceived by this how radically and grotesquely wrong had been the life-long education of my body and members. They were steeped in ignorance; they knew nothing—nothing which it could profit them to know. For instance, if I found myself falling to the right, I put the tiller hard down the other way, by a quite natural impulse, and so violated a law, and kept on going down. The law required the opposite thing—the big wheel must be turned in the direction in which you are falling. It is hard to believe this, when you are told it. And not merely hard to believe it, but impossible; it is opposed to all your notions. And it is just as hard to do it, after you do come to believe it. Believing it, and knowing by the most convincing proof that it is true, does not help it: you can’t any more DO it than you could before; you can neither force nor persuade yourself to do it at first. The intellect has to come to the front, now. It has to teach the limbs to discard their old education and adopt the new.

The bicycle was experiencing what’s known as the “wobbles,” and it was doing so pretty badly. To maintain my balance, I had to meet a lot of demands, and every time, what was required went against my instincts. This was against my instincts, but not against the laws of nature. In other words, whatever was needed, my nature, habits, and upbringing pushed me to try doing it one way, while an unchanging and hidden law of physics insisted it had to be done the other way. I realized just how completely and absurdly wrong my lifelong training had been for my body and its movements. They were clueless; they didn’t know anything that would actually be helpful. For example, if I found myself tipping to the right, I would instinctively pull the tiller hard to the left, which broke a rule, and I would keep tipping over. The law required the opposite—the big wheel had to be turned in the direction you were falling. It’s hard to believe this when you’re told it. Not just hard to believe, but impossible; it goes against everything you think you know. It’s equally hard to actually do it, once you come to accept it. Even if you deeply believe it and have clear evidence that it’s true, that doesn’t make it any easier; you can't just force or encourage yourself to do it right away. Now, the mind has to take charge. It needs to teach the body to let go of its old training and adopt the new way.

The steps of one’s progress are distinctly marked. At the end of each lesson he knows he has acquired something, and he also knows what that something is, and likewise that it will stay with him. It is not like studying German, where you mull along, in a groping, uncertain way, for thirty years; and at last, just as you think you’ve got it, they spring the subjunctive on you, and there you are. No—and I see now, plainly enough, that the great pity about the German language is, that you can’t fall off it and hurt yourself. There is nothing like that feature to make you attend strictly to business. But I also see, by what I have learned of bicycling, that the right and only sure way to learn German is by the bicycling method. That is to say, take a grip on one villainy of it at a time, and learn it—not ease up and shirk to the next, leaving that one half learned.

The steps of one's progress are clearly defined. At the end of each lesson, he knows he has gained something, and he’s aware of exactly what that is, and that it will stick with him. It’s not like learning German, where you stumble along, uncertain and confused, for thirty years; and just when you think you’ve got it, they throw the subjunctive at you, and you’re lost again. No—and I see now, clearly enough, that the big downside of the German language is that you can’t fall off it and hurt yourself. There’s nothing like that aspect to make you pay close attention. But I also realize, from what I’ve learned about biking, that the right and only sure way to learn German is using the biking method. In other words, tackle one tricky part at a time, and really learn it—not slacking off and skipping to the next one, leaving the first one half learned.

When you have reached the point in bicycling where you can balance the machine tolerably fairly and propel it and steer it, then comes your next task—how to mount it. You do it in this way: you hop along behind it on your right foot, resting the other on the mounting-peg, and grasping the tiller with your hands. At the word, you rise on the peg, stiffen your left leg, hang your other one around in the air in a general in indefinite way, lean your stomach against the rear of the saddle, and then fall off, maybe on one side, maybe on the other; but you fall off. You get up and do it again; and once more; and then several times.

When you've gotten to the point in cycling where you can balance the bike pretty well and can propel and steer it, your next challenge is figuring out how to mount it. Here's how you do it: you hop along behind the bike on your right foot, resting your other foot on the mounting peg while gripping the handlebars. When you're ready, you rise on the peg, straighten your left leg, hang your other leg in the air in a loose way, lean your stomach against the back of the saddle, and then you might fall off—either to one side or the other. But you will fall off. Then you get up and try again; and again; and then several more times.

By this time you have learned to keep your balance; and also to steer without wrenching the tiller out by the roots (I say tiller because it IS a tiller; “handle-bar” is a lamely descriptive phrase). So you steer along, straight ahead, a little while, then you rise forward, with a steady strain, bringing your right leg, and then your body, into the saddle, catch your breath, fetch a violent hitch this way and then that, and down you go again.

By now, you've figured out how to keep your balance and steer without yanking the tiller out completely (I call it a tiller because that's what it is; "handle-bar" just doesn't do it justice). So you steer straight ahead for a bit, then lean forward with a steady pull, bringing your right leg and then your body into the saddle, catch your breath, give a sudden jerk this way and that, and then you're down again.

But you have ceased to mind the going down by this time; you are getting to light on one foot or the other with considerable certainty. Six more attempts and six more falls make you perfect. You land in the saddle comfortably, next time, and stay there—that is, if you can be content to let your legs dangle, and leave the pedals alone a while; but if you grab at once for the pedals, you are gone again. You soon learn to wait a little and perfect your balance before reaching for the pedals; then the mounting-art is acquired, is complete, and a little practice will make it simple and easy to you, though spectators ought to keep off a rod or two to one side, along at first, if you have nothing against them.

But by now, you’ve stopped worrying about falling; you’re getting pretty good at balancing on one foot or the other. Six more tries and six more falls will make you an expert. Next time, you’ll land in the saddle comfortably and stay there—assuming you can be okay with letting your legs dangle and not reaching for the pedals right away; if you grab the pedals too soon, you’ll fall again. You’ll soon learn to wait a bit and find your balance before going for the pedals; then you’ll master the art of getting on, and with a little practice, it will become simple and easy for you, though bystanders should keep a couple of feet away to the side at first, if you don’t mind.

And now you come to the voluntary dismount; you learned the other kind first of all. It is quite easy to tell one how to do the voluntary dismount; the words are few, the requirement simple, and apparently undifficult; let your left pedal go down till your left leg is nearly straight, turn your wheel to the left, and get off as you would from a horse. It certainly does sound exceedingly easy; but it isn’t. I don’t know why it isn’t but it isn’t. Try as you may, you don’t get down as you would from a horse, you get down as you would from a house afire. You make a spectacle of yourself every time.

And now you’re at the part where you dismount voluntarily; you learned how to do the other kind first. It’s pretty straightforward to explain how to do a voluntary dismount; there are just a few words, the steps are simple, and it seems easy. Just let your left pedal go down until your left leg is almost straight, turn your wheel to the left, and get off like you would from a horse. It really does sound super easy; but it’s not. I don’t know why it isn’t, but it isn’t. No matter how hard you try, you don’t get off like you would from a horse; you get down like you’re jumping out of a burning house. You end up making a fool of yourself every time.

II

II

During the eight days I took a daily lesson of an hour and a half. At the end of this twelve working-hours’ apprenticeship I was graduated—in the rough. I was pronounced competent to paddle my own bicycle without outside help. It seems incredible, this celerity of acquirement. It takes considerably longer than that to learn horseback-riding in the rough.

During the eight days, I had a daily lesson that lasted an hour and a half. By the end of this twelve-hour training, I had graduated—in a basic sense. I was deemed capable of riding my own bike without any assistance. It's hard to believe how quickly I learned this. It takes a lot longer than that to learn to ride a horse proficiently.

Now it is true that I could have learned without a teacher, but it would have been risky for me, because of my natural clumsiness. The self-taught man seldom knows anything accurately, and he does not know a tenth as much as he could have known if he had worked under teachers; and, besides, he brags, and is the means of fooling other thoughtless people into going and doing as he himself has done. There are those who imagine that the unlucky accidents of life—life’s “experiences”—are in some way useful to us. I wish I could find out how. I never knew one of them to happen twice. They always change off and swap around and catch you on your inexperienced side. If personal experience can be worth anything as an education, it wouldn’t seem likely that you could trip Methuselah; and yet if that old person could come back here it is more than likely that one of the first things he would do would be to take hold of one of these electric wires and tie himself all up in a knot. Now the surer thing and the wiser thing would be for him to ask somebody whether it was a good thing to take hold of. But that would not suit him; he would be one of the self-taught kind that go by experience; he would want to examine for himself. And he would find, for his instruction, that the coiled patriarch shuns the electric wire; and it would be useful to him, too, and would leave his education in quite a complete and rounded-out condition, till he should come again, some day, and go to bouncing a dynamite-can around to find out what was in it.

Now, I could have learned on my own, but that would have been risky for me because I'm naturally clumsy. A self-taught person usually doesn’t know things accurately, and they don't know even a fraction of what they could have learned with proper teachers. Plus, they tend to brag and trick other careless people into doing the same foolish things they’ve done. Some people think that the unfortunate events in life—life’s “experiences”—are somehow useful to us. I really wish I could understand how. I've never seen one of those experiences happen the same way twice. They always mix things up and hit you where you're inexperienced. If personal experience is supposed to be valuable for learning, you’d think it wouldn’t be easy to trip up someone like Methuselah. Yet if he could come back, it’s likely one of the first things he’d do would be to grab one of these electric wires and end up all tangled up. The smarter move would be for him to ask someone whether it was safe to touch. But that wouldn't fit his style; he'd be one of those self-taught folks who go by experience. He’d want to check it out for himself. And he would soon learn, through his experience, that the wise and old guy avoids the electric wire; that knowledge would serve him well and leave him educated in a pretty complete way until he comes back sometime and decides to mess around with a dynamite can to see what’s inside.

But we wander from the point. However, get a teacher; it saves much time and Pond’s Extract.

But we're getting off track. Anyway, get a teacher; it saves a lot of time and Pond’s Extract.

Before taking final leave of me, my instructor inquired concerning my physical strength, and I was able to inform him that I hadn’t any. He said that that was a defect which would make up-hill wheeling pretty difficult for me at first; but he also said the bicycle would soon remove it. The contrast between his muscles and mine was quite marked. He wanted to test mine, so I offered my biceps—which was my best. It almost made him smile. He said, “It is pulpy, and soft, and yielding, and rounded; it evades pressure, and glides from under the fingers; in the dark a body might think it was an oyster in a rag.” Perhaps this made me look grieved, for he added, briskly: “Oh, that’s all right, you needn’t worry about that; in a little while you can’t tell it from a petrified kidney. Just go right along with your practice; you’re all right.”

Before saying goodbye, my instructor asked about my physical strength, and I had to tell him that I didn't have any. He said that would make riding uphill pretty tough for me at first, but he also noted that the bicycle would help fix that. The difference between his muscles and mine was pretty obvious. He wanted to see how strong I was, so I showed him my biceps, which was the best I had. It almost made him laugh. He said, “It’s soft, squishy, and rounded; it slips away from pressure, and feels like it could be an oyster in a rag in the dark.” Maybe that made me look sad, so he quickly added, “Oh, that’s okay, don’t worry about it; soon enough you won’t be able to tell it from a hardened kidney. Just keep practicing; you’re doing fine.”

Then he left me, and I started out alone to seek adventures. You don’t really have to seek them—that is nothing but a phrase—they come to you.

Then he left me, and I set out on my own to find adventures. You don’t really have to look for them—that's just a saying—they come to you.

I chose a reposeful Sabbath-day sort of a back street which was about thirty yards wide between the curbstones. I knew it was not wide enough; still, I thought that by keeping strict watch and wasting no space unnecessarily I could crowd through.

I picked a quiet side street for a relaxing Sunday, which was about thirty yards wide between the curbs. I knew it wasn't wide enough, but I figured that if I kept a close eye on things and didn’t waste any space, I could make it work.

Of course I had trouble mounting the machine, entirely on my own responsibility, with no encouraging moral support from the outside, no sympathetic instructor to say, “Good! now you’re doing well—good again—don’t hurry—there, now, you’re all right—brace up, go ahead.” In place of this I had some other support. This was a boy, who was perched on a gate-post munching a hunk of maple sugar.

Of course, I struggled to get on the machine, completely on my own, without any encouraging support from others, no sympathetic instructor saying, “Great! Now you’re doing well—good again—take your time—there, now you’re all set—stay strong, keep going.” Instead, I had a different kind of support. A boy was sitting on a gate post, eating a piece of maple sugar.

He was full of interest and comment. The first time I failed and went down he said that if he was me he would dress up in pillows, that’s what he would do. The next time I went down he advised me to go and learn to ride a tricycle first. The third time I collapsed he said he didn’t believe I could stay on a horse-car. But the next time I succeeded, and got clumsily under way in a weaving, tottering, uncertain fashion, and occupying pretty much all of the street. My slow and lumbering gait filled the boy to the chin with scorn, and he sung out, “My, but don’t he rip along!” Then he got down from his post and loafed along the sidewalk, still observing and occasionally commenting. Presently he dropped into my wake and followed along behind. A little girl passed by, balancing a wash-board on her head, and giggled, and seemed about to make a remark, but the boy said, rebukingly, “Let him alone, he’s going to a funeral.”

He was full of interest and comments. The first time I fell and went down, he said that if he were me, he would dress up in pillows—that’s what he would do. The next time I fell, he advised me to learn to ride a tricycle first. The third time I fell, he said he didn’t believe I could stay on a horse-car. But the next time, I succeeded and got clumsily started, weaving and wobbling uncertainly, taking up pretty much the entire street. My slow and awkward pace filled the boy with scorn, and he shouted, “Wow, doesn’t he move fast!” Then he got down from his spot and strolled along the sidewalk, still watching and occasionally commenting. Soon he fell into step behind me. A little girl passed by, balancing a washboard on her head, giggling and seeming ready to say something, but the boy scolded, “Leave him alone, he’s going to a funeral.”

I have been familiar with that street for years, and had always supposed it was a dead level; but it was not, as the bicycle now informed me, to my surprise. The bicycle, in the hands of a novice, is as alert and acute as a spirit-level in the detecting of delicate and vanishing shades of difference in these matters. It notices a rise where your untrained eye would not observe that one existed; it notices any decline which water will run down. I was toiling up a slight rise, but was not aware of it. It made me tug and pant and perspire; and still, labor as I might, the machine came almost to a standstill every little while. At such times the boy would say: “That’s it! take a rest—there ain’t no hurry. They can’t hold the funeral without YOU.”

I’ve known that street for years and always thought it was flat; but the bicycle, to my surprise, proved me wrong. A bicycle in the hands of a beginner is as sensitive as a spirit level when it comes to picking up subtle changes in terrain. It detects a rise that your untrained eye wouldn’t notice; it sees every decline where water will flow. I was struggling up a slight incline but didn’t realize it. I was tugging, panting, and sweating, and no matter how hard I worked, the bike nearly came to a stop every little while. At those moments, the boy would say, “That’s it! Take a break—there's no rush. They can’t start the funeral without YOU.”

Stones were a bother to me. Even the smallest ones gave me a panic when I went over them. I could hit any kind of a stone, no matter how small, if I tried to miss it; and of course at first I couldn’t help trying to do that. It is but natural. It is part of the ass that is put in us all, for some inscrutable reason.

Stones were a hassle for me. Even the tiniest ones made me panic when I went over them. I could hit any kind of stone, no matter how small, whenever I tried to avoid it; and of course, at first, I couldn’t help but try to do that. It's just natural. It’s part of the stubbornness that’s built into us all, for some mysterious reason.

I was at the end of my course, at last, and it was necessary for me to round to. This is not a pleasant thing, when you undertake it for the first time on your own responsibility, and neither is it likely to succeed. Your confidence oozes away, you fill steadily up with nameless apprehensions, every fiber of you is tense with a watchful strain, you start a cautious and gradual curve, but your squirmy nerves are all full of electric anxieties, so the curve is quickly demoralized into a jerky and perilous zigzag; then suddenly the nickel-clad horse takes the bit in its mouth and goes slanting for the curbstone, defying all prayers and all your powers to change its mind—your heart stands still, your breath hangs fire, your legs forget to work, straight on you go, and there are but a couple of feet between you and the curb now. And now is the desperate moment, the last chance to save yourself; of course all your instructions fly out of your head, and you whirl your wheel AWAY from the curb instead of TOWARD it, and so you go sprawling on that granite-bound inhospitable shore. That was my luck; that was my experience. I dragged myself out from under the indestructible bicycle and sat down on the curb to examine.

I was finally at the end of my course, and it was time for me to practice turning. It’s not a pleasant experience, especially when you're attempting it for the first time on your own, and it's unlikely to go well. Your confidence starts to fade, and you’re flooded with vague fears. Every part of you is tense and alert, you begin a careful and gradual turn, but your jittery nerves are buzzing with anxiety, causing your turn to quickly turn into a shaky and dangerous zigzag. Then suddenly, the bike takes off, heading straight for the curb, ignoring all your attempts to steer it otherwise—your heart stops, your breath catches, your legs go limp, and you find yourself barreling toward the curb. This is the critical moment, your last chance to save yourself. Of course, your instincts betray you, and you accidentally steer AWAY from the curb instead of TOWARD it, sending you sprawling onto that hard, unforgiving surface. That was my luck; that was my experience. I pulled myself out from under the stubborn bicycle and sat down on the curb to collect myself.

I started on the return trip. It was now that I saw a farmer’s wagon poking along down toward me, loaded with cabbages. If I needed anything to perfect the precariousness of my steering, it was just that. The farmer was occupying the middle of the road with his wagon, leaving barely fourteen or fifteen yards of space on either side. I couldn’t shout at him—a beginner can’t shout; if he opens his mouth he is gone; he must keep all his attention on his business. But in this grisly emergency, the boy came to the rescue, and for once I had to be grateful to him. He kept a sharp lookout on the swiftly varying impulses and inspirations of my bicycle, and shouted to the man accordingly:

I started the trip back. That's when I noticed a farmer's wagon slowly making its way toward me, loaded with cabbages. If I needed anything to make balancing even trickier, it was that. The farmer was taking up the whole road with his wagon, leaving barely fourteen or fifteen yards of space on either side. I couldn't yell at him—beginners can't shout; if they open their mouths, they're done for; they have to focus all their attention on what they're doing. But in this tough situation, the boy stepped in to help, and for once I was thankful for him. He kept a close watch on the sudden shifts and movements of my bicycle and shouted to the farmer accordingly:

“To the left! Turn to the left, or this jackass ’ll run over you!” The man started to do it. “No, to the right, to the right! Hold on! THAT won’t do!—to the left!—to the right!—to the LEFT—right! left—ri—Stay where you ARE, or you’re a goner!”

“Turn left! Turn left, or this idiot will run you over!” The guy started to move. “No, to the right, to the right! Wait! THAT won’t work!—to the left!—to the right!—to the LEFT—right! left—st—Stay where you ARE, or you’re done for!”

And just then I caught the off horse in the starboard and went down in a pile. I said, “Hang it! Couldn’t you SEE I was coming?”

And right then, I spotted the stray horse on the right side and fell down in a heap. I said, “Come on! Couldn’t you SEE I was coming?”

“Yes, I see you was coming, but I couldn’t tell which WAY you was coming. Nobody could—now, could they? You couldn’t yourself—now, could you? So what could I do?”

“Yes, I saw you were coming, but I couldn’t tell which way you were coming from. Nobody could—now, could they? You couldn’t yourself—now, could you? So what could I do?”

There was something in that, and so I had the magnanimity to say so. I said I was no doubt as much to blame as he was.

There was something to that, so I had the generosity to admit it. I said I was probably just as much to blame as he was.

Within the next five days I achieved so much progress that the boy couldn’t keep up with me. He had to go back to his gate-post, and content himself with watching me fall at long range.

Within the next five days, I made so much progress that the boy couldn’t keep up with me. He had to go back to his gate post and settle for watching me fall from a distance.

There was a row of low stepping-stones across one end of the street, a measured yard apart. Even after I got so I could steer pretty fairly I was so afraid of those stones that I always hit them. They gave me the worst falls I ever got in that street, except those which I got from dogs. I have seen it stated that no expert is quick enough to run over a dog; that a dog is always able to skip out of his way. I think that that may be true: but I think that the reason he couldn’t run over the dog was because he was trying to. I did not try to run over any dog. But I ran over every dog that came along. I think it makes a great deal of difference. If you try to run over the dog he knows how to calculate, but if you are trying to miss him he does not know how to calculate, and is liable to jump the wrong way every time. It was always so in my experience. Even when I could not hit a wagon I could hit a dog that came to see me practice. They all liked to see me practice, and they all came, for there was very little going on in our neighborhood to entertain a dog. It took time to learn to miss a dog, but I achieved even that.

There was a row of low stepping-stones across one end of the street, spaced a yard apart. Even after I got better at steering, I was so afraid of those stones that I always hit them. They gave me the worst falls I ever had on that street, except for the ones caused by dogs. I’ve heard it said that no expert is quick enough to avoid a dog; that a dog can always dodge out of the way. I think that might be true, but I think the reason they couldn’t run over the dog was that they were trying to. I didn’t try to run over any dog. But I ended up running over every dog that came along. I think it makes a big difference. If you try to run over the dog, he knows how to dodge, but if you’re trying to avoid him, he doesn’t know how to anticipate and is likely to jump the wrong way every time. That’s how it was in my experience. Even when I couldn’t hit a wagon, I could hit a dog that came to watch me practice. They all liked to see me practice, and they all showed up, because there wasn’t much happening in our neighborhood to entertain a dog. It took time to learn to avoid hitting a dog, but I managed to do that too.

I can steer as well as I want to, now, and I will catch that boy out one of these days and run over HIM if he doesn’t reform.

I can control my driving as much as I want now, and I'll catch that kid one of these days and run him over if he doesn't change his ways.

Get a bicycle. You will not regret it, if you live.

Get a bike. You won't regret it, as long as you're alive.

IS SHAKESPEARE DEAD?

(from My Autobiography)

I

Scattered here and there through the stacks of unpublished manuscript which constitute this formidable Autobiography and Diary of mine, certain chapters will in some distant future be found which deal with “Claimants”—claimants historically notorious: Satan, Claimant; the Golden Calf, Claimant; the Veiled Prophet of Khorassan, Claimant; Louis XVII., Claimant; William Shakespeare, Claimant; Arthur Orton, Claimant; Mary Baker G. Eddy, Claimant—and the rest of them. Eminent Claimants, successful Claimants, defeated Claimants, royal Claimants, pleb Claimants, showy Claimants, shabby Claimants, revered Claimants, despised Claimants, twinkle star-like here and there and yonder through the mists of history and legend and tradition—and, oh, all the darling tribe are clothed in mystery and romance, and we read about them with deep interest and discuss them with loving sympathy or with rancorous resentment, according to which side we hitch ourselves to. It has always been so with the human race. There was never a Claimant that couldn’t get a hearing, nor one that couldn’t accumulate a rapturous following, no matter how flimsy and apparently unauthentic his claim might be. Arthur Orton’s claim that he was the lost Tichborne baronet come to life again was as flimsy as Mrs. Eddy’s that she wrote Science And Health from the direct dictation of the Deity; yet in England nearly forty years ago Orton had a huge army of devotees and incorrigible adherents, many of whom remained stubbornly unconvinced after their fat god had been proven an impostor and jailed as a perjurer, and today Mrs. Eddy’s following is not only immense, but is daily augmenting in numbers and enthusiasm. Orton had many fine and educated minds among his adherents, Mrs. Eddy has had the like among hers from the beginning. Her Church is as well equipped in those particulars as is any other Church. Claimants can always count upon a following, it doesn’t matter who they are, nor what they claim, nor whether they come with documents or without. It was always so. Down out of the long-vanished past, across the abyss of the ages, if you listen, you can still hear the believing multitudes shouting for Perkin Warbeck and Lambert Simnel.

Scattered here and there throughout the piles of unpublished manuscripts that make up my impressive Autobiography and Diary, some chapters will eventually be discovered that focus on “Claimants”—historically notable claimants: Satan, Claimant; the Golden Calf, Claimant; the Veiled Prophet of Khorassan, Claimant; Louis XVII., Claimant; William Shakespeare, Claimant; Arthur Orton, Claimant; Mary Baker G. Eddy, Claimant—and others. Notable Claimants, successful Claimants, defeated Claimants, royal Claimants, common Claimants, flashy Claimants, shabby Claimants, revered Claimants, despised Claimants, twinkle like stars here and there through the fog of history, legend, and tradition—and, oh, all these beloved figures are wrapped in mystery and romance, and we read about them with great interest and discuss them with either affection or bitter resentment, depending on which side we align ourselves with. It’s always been this way with humanity. There was never a Claimant who couldn’t be heard, nor one who couldn’t gather a passionate following, no matter how weak and seemingly fake their claim might be. Arthur Orton’s assertion that he was the lost Tichborne baronet come back to life was as baseless as Mrs. Eddy’s claim that she wrote Science And Health from direct dictation from God; yet in England nearly forty years ago, Orton had a massive group of followers and loyal supporters, many of whom remained stubbornly unconvinced even after their beloved leader was proven to be a fraud and jailed for perjury, and today Mrs. Eddy’s following is not only huge but continues to grow in both numbers and enthusiasm. Orton had many intelligent and educated supporters among his followers, and Mrs. Eddy has had similar people since the start. Her Church is just as well-equipped in those respects as any other Church. Claimants can always expect a following, regardless of who they are, what they claim, or whether they come with evidence or not. It has always been this way. From the distant past, across the ages, if you listen carefully, you can still hear the cheering crowds supporting Perkin Warbeck and Lambert Simnel.

A friend has sent me a new book, from England—The Shakespeare Problem Restated—well restated and closely reasoned; and my fifty years’ interest in that matter—asleep for the last three years—is excited once more. It is an interest which was born of Delia Bacon’s book—away back in that ancient day—1857, or maybe 1856. About a year later my pilot-master, Bixby, transferred me from his own steamboat to the Pennsylvania, and placed me under the orders and instructions of George Ealer—dead now, these many, many years. I steered for him a good many months—as was the humble duty of the pilot-apprentice: stood a daylight watch and spun the wheel under the severe superintendence and correction of the master. He was a prime chess-player and an idolater of Shakespeare. He would play chess with anybody; even with me, and it cost his official dignity something to do that. Also—quite uninvited—he would read Shakespeare to me; not just casually, but by the hour, when it was his watch and I was steering. He read well, but not profitably for me, because he constantly injected commands into the text. That broke it all up, mixed it all up, tangled it all up—to that degree, in fact, that if we were in a risky and difficult piece of river an ignorant person couldn’t have told, sometimes, which observations were Shakespeare’s and which were Ealer’s. For instance:

A friend sent me a new book from England—The Shakespeare Problem Restated—which is well articulated and thoroughly reasoned; and my fifty-year interest in that topic—dormant for the last three years—has been sparked again. This interest started with Delia Bacon’s book back in 1857, or maybe 1856. About a year later, my pilot-master, Bixby, moved me from his steamboat to the Pennsylvania and put me under the guidance of George Ealer—who has been gone for many years now. I navigated for him for several months, as was the role of a pilot apprentice: keeping a daylight watch and steering the boat under the strict oversight and corrections of the master. He was an excellent chess player and a huge fan of Shakespeare. He would play chess with anyone, even with me, which was a bit of a hit to his official dignity. Also—uninvited—he would read Shakespeare to me; not just a little, but for hours at a time while it was his watch and I was at the wheel. He read well, but it didn’t help me much because he constantly inserted commands into the text. That disrupted everything, mixed it all up, and tangled it together—so much so that if we were navigating a tricky part of the river, an uninformed person wouldn’t have been able to tell which lines were Shakespeare’s and which were Ealer’s. For example:

What man dare, I dare!
    Approach thou what are you laying in the leads for? what a hell of an idea! like the rugged ease her off a little, ease her off! rugged Russian bear, the armed rhinoceros or the there she goes! meet her, meet her! didn’t you know she’d smell the reef if you crowded it like that? Hyrcan tiger; take any shape but that and my firm nerves she’ll be in the woods the first you know! stop the starboard! come ahead strong on the larboard! back the starboard!... now then, you’re all right; come ahead on the starboard; straighten up and go ’long, never tremble: or be alive again, and dare me to the desert damnation can’t you keep away from that greasy water? pull her down! snatch her! snatch her baldheaded! with thy sword; if trembling I inhabit then, lay in the leads!—no, only with the starboard one, leave the other alone, protest me the baby of a girl. Hence horrible shadow! eight bells—that watchman’s asleep again, I reckon, go down and call Brown yourself, unreal mockery, hence!

What man dares, I dare!
    What are you laying in the leads for? What a crazy idea! Just ease her off a bit! Tough Russian bear, the armed rhinoceros, or there she goes! Meet her, meet her! Didn’t you know she’d sense the reef if you pushed like that? Hyrcan tiger; take any shape but that or my nerves will be in the woods before you know it! Stop the starboard! Go ahead strong on the larboard! Back the starboard!... Now then, you’re all set; move ahead on the starboard; straighten up and keep going, don’t tremble: or be alive again and dare me to the desert damnation can’t you stay away from that greasy water? Pull her down! Grab her! Grab her by the head! With your sword; if I’m trembling then, lay in the leads!—No, only with the starboard one, leave the other alone, prove to me you’re just a baby of a girl. Away with that horrible shadow! Eight bells—that watchman’s asleep again, I guess, go down and call Brown yourself, this unreal mockery, away!

He certainly was a good reader, and splendidly thrilling and stormy and tragic, but it was a damage to me, because I have never since been able to read Shakespeare in a calm and sane way. I cannot rid it of his explosive interlardings, they break in everywhere with their irrelevant, “What in hell are you up to now! pull her down! more! More!—there now, steady as you go,” and the other disorganizing interruptions that were always leaping from his mouth. When I read Shakespeare now I can hear them as plainly as I did in that long-departed time—fifty-one years ago. I never regarded Ealer’s readings as educational. Indeed, they were a detriment to me.

He was definitely a great reader, and his performances were incredibly exciting, intense, and emotional, but it really messed me up because I've never been able to read Shakespeare calmly and clearly since then. I can't shake off his dramatic interjections; they intrude everywhere with their outbursts like, “What in the world are you up to now! Pull her down! More! More!—there now, steady as you go,” and all the other chaotic interruptions that he would always blurt out. When I read Shakespeare now, I can hear them just as clearly as I did all those years ago—fifty-one years back. I never thought Ealer’s readings were educational. In fact, they were a hindrance to me.

His contributions to the text seldom improved it, but barring that detail he was a good reader; I can say that much for him. He did not use the book, and did not need to; he knew his Shakespeare as well as Euclid ever knew his multiplication table.

His contributions to the text rarely made it better, but aside from that, he was a good reader; I can say that much about him. He didn’t use the book and didn’t need to; he knew his Shakespeare as well as Euclid knew his multiplication table.

Did he have something to say—this Shakespeare-adoring Mississippi pilot—anent Delia Bacon’s book?

Did this Shakespeare-loving pilot from Mississippi have something to say about Delia Bacon's book?

Yes. And he said it; said it all the time, for months—in the morning watch, the middle watch, and dog watch; and probably kept it going in his sleep. He bought the literature of the dispute as fast as it appeared, and we discussed it all through thirteen hundred miles of river four times traversed in every thirty-five days—the time required by that swift boat to achieve two round trips. We discussed, and discussed, and discussed, and disputed and disputed and disputed; at any rate, he did, and I got in a word now and then when he slipped a cog and there was a vacancy. He did his arguing with heat, with energy, with violence; and I did mine with the reserve and moderation of a subordinate who does not like to be flung out of a pilot-house that is perched forty feet above the water. He was fiercely loyal to Shakespeare and cordially scornful of Bacon and of all the pretensions of the Baconians. So was I—at first. And at first he was glad that that was my attitude. There were even indications that he admired it; indications dimmed, it is true, by the distance that lay between the lofty boss-pilotical altitude and my lowly one, yet perceptible to me; perceptible, and translatable into a compliment—compliment coming down from above the snow-line and not well thawed in the transit, and not likely to set anything afire, not even a cub-pilot’s self-conceit; still a detectable complement, and precious.

Yes. And he said it; said it all the time, for months—in the morning watch, the middle watch, and dog watch; and probably kept it going in his sleep. He bought all the literature on the debate as soon as it came out, and we talked about it through thirteen hundred miles of river, which we crossed four times in thirty-five days—the time it took that fast boat to make two round trips. We discussed and discussed and discussed, and argued and argued and argued; at least, he did, and I managed to get a word in now and then when he slipped up and there was a break. He argued with passion, energy, and intensity; and I approached it with the restraint and moderation of someone in a subordinate position who doesn’t want to be thrown out of a pilot house that's sitting forty feet above the water. He was fiercely loyal to Shakespeare and openly scornful of Bacon and all the claims of the Baconians. So was I—at first. And at first, he was pleased that I felt that way. There were even signs that he admired my stance; signs dimmed, it is true, by the gap between his high pilot's position and my lowly one, yet noticeable to me; noticeable, and interpretable as a compliment—a compliment coming down from above the snow line and not fully melted by the descent, and not likely to ignite anything, not even a cub-pilot’s self-esteem; still a detectable compliment, and valuable.

Naturally it flattered me into being more loyal to Shakespeare—if possible—than I was before, and more prejudiced against Bacon—if possible—than I was before. And so we discussed and discussed, both on the same side, and were happy. For a while. Only for a while. Only for a very little while, a very, very, very little while. Then the atmosphere began to change; began to cool off.

Naturally, it made me even more loyal to Shakespeare—if that was possible—than I was before, and more biased against Bacon—if that was even possible—than I was before. So we talked and talked, both on the same side, and we were happy. For a while. Just for a little while, a very, very short while. Then the mood started to shift; it began to cool down.

A brighter person would have seen what the trouble was, earlier than I did, perhaps, but I saw it early enough for all practical purposes. You see, he was of an argumentative disposition. Therefore it took him but a little time to get tired of arguing with a person who agreed with everything he said and consequently never furnished him a provocative to flare up and show what he could do when it came to clear, cold, hard, rose-cut, hundred-faceted, diamond-flashing reasoning. That was his name for it. It has been applied since, with complacency, as many as several times, in the Bacon-Shakespeare scuffle. On the Shakespeare side.

A smarter person might have figured out the problem sooner than I did, but I recognized it soon enough for all practical purposes. You see, he liked to argue. So, it didn’t take long for him to get bored with someone who agreed with everything he said, which meant he never got a chance to show off his clear, cold, hard, rose-cut, hundred-faceted, diamond-flashing reasoning. That’s what he called it. It’s been used since, with a sense of pride, several times in the Bacon-Shakespeare debate. From the Shakespeare side.

Then the thing happened which has happened to more persons than to me when principle and personal interest found themselves in opposition to each other and a choice had to be made: I let principle go, and went over to the other side. Not the entire way, but far enough to answer the requirements of the case. That is to say, I took this attitude—to wit, I only believed Bacon wrote Shakespeare, whereas I knew Shakespeare didn’t. Ealer was satisfied with that, and the war broke loose. Study, practice, experience in handling my end of the matter presently enabled me to take my new position almost seriously; a little bit later, utterly seriously; a little later still, lovingly, gratefully, devotedly; finally: fiercely, rabidly, uncompromisingly. After that I was welded to my faith, I was theoretically ready to die for it, and I looked down with compassion not unmixed with scorn upon everybody else’s faith that didn’t tally with mine. That faith, imposed upon me by self-interest in that ancient day, remains my faith today, and in it I find comfort, solace, peace, and never-failing joy. You see how curiously theological it is. The “rice Christian” of the Orient goes through the very same steps, when he is after rice and the missionary is after him; he goes for rice, and remains to worship.

Then something happened that’s happened to more people than just me when principle and personal interest clashed, and I had to make a choice: I let go of my principle and switched sides. Not completely, but enough to meet the situation’s demands. In other words, I adopted this stance—I only believed Bacon wrote Shakespeare, while I knew Shakespeare didn’t. Ealer was okay with that, and then the conflict started. Studying, practicing, and gaining experience in dealing with my part of the matter eventually allowed me to take my new position almost seriously; then, a little later, completely seriously; even later, lovingly, gratefully, devotedly; and finally: fiercely, obsessively, uncompromisingly. After that, I was committed to my belief, theoretically ready to die for it, and I looked down with a mix of pity and disdain on everyone else’s beliefs that didn’t match mine. That belief, shaped by self-interest back in the day, is still my belief today, and within it, I find comfort, solace, peace, and endless joy. It's interesting how theological it is. The “rice Christian” of the East goes through the same stages when he’s after rice, and the missionary is after him; he seeks rice and ends up staying to worship.

Ealer did a lot of our “reasoning”—not to say substantially all of it. The slaves of his cult have a passion for calling it by that large name. We others do not call our inductions and deductions and reductions by any name at all. They show for themselves what they are, and we can with tranquil confidence leave the world to ennoble them with a title of its own choosing.

Ealer did most of our “reasoning”—if not all of it. The followers of his cult love to refer to it by that grand name. The rest of us don't label our inductions, deductions, and reductions at all. They speak for themselves, and we can calmly trust the world to give them a name of its own choosing.

Now and then when Ealer had to stop to cough, I pulled my induction-talents together and hove the controversial lead myself: always getting eight feet, eight and a half, often nine, sometimes even quarter-less-twain—as I believed; but always “no bottom,” as he said.

Now and then, when Ealer had to pause to cough, I pulled together my induction skills and took the controversial lead myself: always hitting eight feet, eight and a half, often nine, and sometimes even just under ten—as I believed; but always “no bottom,” as he said.

I got the best of him only once. I prepared myself. I wrote out a passage from Shakespeare—it may have been the very one I quoted awhile ago, I don’t remember—and riddled it with his wild steamboatful interlardings. When an unrisky opportunity offered, one lovely summer day, when we had sounded and buoyed a tangled patch of crossings known as Hell’s Half Acre, and were aboard again and he had sneaked the Pennsylvania triumphantly through it without once scraping sand, and the A. T. Lacey had followed in our wake and got stuck, and he was feeling good, I showed it to him. It amused him. I asked him to fire it off—read it; read it, I diplomatically added, as only he could read dramatic poetry. The compliment touched him where he lived. He did read it; read it with surpassing fire and spirit; read it as it will never be read again; for he knew how to put the right music into those thunderous interlardings and make them seem a part of the text, make them sound as if they were bursting from Shakespeare’s own soul, each one of them a golden inspiration and not to be left out without damage to the massed and magnificent whole.

I managed to get the best of him only once. I prepared for it. I wrote down a passage from Shakespeare—it might have been the same one I quoted earlier, I can't remember—and filled it with his chaotic steamboat-style comments. One beautiful summer day, when we had navigated and marked a tangled area known as Hell’s Half Acre, and were back on board and he had skillfully maneuvered the Pennsylvania through it without hitting any sand, while the A. T. Lacey got stuck in our wake, he was feeling good. I showed it to him. It made him laugh. I asked him to read it; I diplomatically suggested he should read it as only he could read dramatic poetry. The compliment hit home. He did read it; he read it with incredible passion and energy; he read it in a way that it will never be read again; because he knew how to add the right rhythm to those powerful comments and make them feel like they were part of the original text, making it sound as if they were flowing straight from Shakespeare’s soul, each one a spark of inspiration that couldn’t be omitted without ruining the impressive whole.

I waited a week, to let the incident fade; waited longer; waited until he brought up for reasonings and vituperation my pet position, my pet argument, the one which I was fondest of, the one which I prized far above all others in my ammunition-wagon—to wit, that Shakespeare couldn’t have written Shakespeare’s works, for the reason that the man who wrote them was limitlessly familiar with the laws, and the law-courts, and law-proceedings, and lawyer-talk, and lawyer-ways—and if Shakespeare was possessed of the infinitely divided star-dust that constituted this vast wealth, how did he get it, and where and when?

I waited a week to let the incident blow over; then I waited longer; I waited until he started criticizing my favorite idea, my favorite argument, the one I cherished the most, the one I valued above all else in my collection—specifically, that Shakespeare couldn't have written his own works because whoever wrote them was deeply knowledgeable about laws, courts, legal proceedings, and the way lawyers talk and think—and if Shakespeare had access to that immense knowledge, how did he acquire it, and where and when?

“From books.”

"From books."

From books! That was always the idea. I answered as my readings of the champions of my side of the great controversy had taught me to answer: that a man can’t handle glibly and easily and comfortably and successfully the argot of a trade at which he has not personally served. He will make mistakes; he will not, and cannot, get the trade-phrasings precisely and exactly right; and the moment he departs, by even a shade, from a common trade-form, the reader who has served that trade will know the writer hasn’t. Ealer would not be convinced; he said a man could learn how to correctly handle the subtleties and mysteries and free-masonries of any trade by careful reading and studying. But when I got him to read again the passage from Shakespeare with the interlardings, he perceived, himself, that books couldn’t teach a student a bewildering multitude of pilot-phrases so thoroughly and perfectly that he could talk them off in book and play or conversation and make no mistake that a pilot would not immediately discover. It was a triumph for me. He was silent awhile, and I knew what was happening—he was losing his temper. And I knew he would presently close the session with the same old argument that was always his stay and his support in time of need; the same old argument, the one I couldn’t answer, because I dasn’t—the argument that I was an ass, and better shut up. He delivered it, and I obeyed.

From books! That was always the idea. I responded the way my readings of the champions on my side of the big debate had taught me: that a person can’t easily, comfortably, and successfully grasp the jargon of a trade they haven’t personally practiced. They’ll make mistakes; they won’t get the trade terms exactly right; and the moment they stray, even slightly, from common trade language, the reader who has worked in that field will know the writer doesn’t really get it. Ealer wouldn’t be convinced; he argued that anyone could learn to navigate the subtleties and complexities of any trade through careful reading and study. But when I got him to read the passage from Shakespeare with the insertions, he realized that books couldn’t teach a student the vast array of pilot phrases so completely that they could use them flawlessly in writing, acting, or conversation without making mistakes that a real pilot would spot right away. It was a win for me. He was quiet for a bit, and I knew what was happening—he was getting angry. I knew he would soon wrap up the discussion with the same old argument that he always fell back on when he needed support; the same old argument, the one I couldn’t counter because I didn’t dare—the argument that I was a fool and should just be quiet. He made his point, and I complied.

O dear, how long ago it was—how pathetically long ago! And here am I, old, forsaken, forlorn, and alone, arranging to get that argument out of somebody again.

O dear, how long ago that was—how ridiculously long ago! And here I am, old, abandoned, miserable, and alone, trying to get that argument out of someone again.

When a man has a passion for Shakespeare, it goes without saying that he keeps company with other standard authors. Ealer always had several high-class books in the pilot-house, and he read the same ones over and over again, and did not care to change to newer and fresher ones. He played well on the flute, and greatly enjoyed hearing himself play. So did I. He had a notion that a flute would keep its health better if you took it apart when it was not standing a watch; and so, when it was not on duty it took its rest, disjointed, on the compass-shelf under the breastboard. When the Pennsylvania blew up and became a drifting rack-heap freighted with wounded and dying poor souls (my young brother Henry among them), pilot Brown had the watch below, and was probably asleep and never knew what killed him; but Ealer escaped unhurt. He and his pilot-house were shot up into the air; then they fell, and Ealer sank through the ragged cavern where the hurricane-deck and the boiler-deck had been, and landed in a nest of ruins on the main deck, on top of one of the unexploded boilers, where he lay prone in a fog of scald and deadly steam. But not for long. He did not lose his head—long familiarity with danger had taught him to keep it, in any and all emergencies. He held his coat-lapels to his nose with one hand, to keep out the steam, and scrabbled around with the other till he found the joints of his flute, then he took measures to save himself alive, and was successful. I was not on board. I had been put ashore in New Orleans by Captain Klinefelter. The reason—however, I have told all about it in the book called Old Times On The Mississippi, and it isn’t important, anyway, it is so long ago.

When a guy is really into Shakespeare, it’s no surprise he also reads other classic authors. Ealer always kept several quality books in the pilot house and read the same ones repeatedly, not interested in switching to newer titles. He played the flute well and loved to hear himself play, just like I did. He believed that a flute would stay in better shape if you took it apart when it wasn’t being used, so when it wasn’t on duty, it rested, disassembled, on the compass shelf under the breastboard. When the Pennsylvania exploded and became a drifting wreck loaded with injured and dying people (including my younger brother Henry), pilot Brown was off duty, probably asleep, and never found out what killed him; but Ealer got out safe. He and his pilot house were thrown into the air; then they fell, and Ealer dropped down through the wreckage where the hurricane deck and boiler deck had been, landing in a heap of debris on the main deck, right on top of one of the unexploded boilers, where he lay face down in a cloud of scalding steam. But not for long. He kept his cool—years of facing danger had taught him to do that in any emergency. He covered his nose with his coat lapels to block out the steam and used his other hand to find the pieces of his flute, then took steps to save himself, and he succeeded. I wasn’t on board. Captain Klinefelter had sent me ashore in New Orleans. The reason—well, I’ve explained all that in the book called Old Times On The Mississippi, and it doesn’t really matter anyway; it was so long ago.

II

When I was a Sunday-school scholar, something more than sixty years ago, I became interested in Satan, and wanted to find out all I could about him. I began to ask questions, but my class-teacher, Mr. Barclay, the stone-mason, was reluctant about answering them, it seemed to me. I was anxious to be praised for turning my thoughts to serious subjects when there wasn’t another boy in the village who could be hired to do such a thing. I was greatly interested in the incident of Eve and the serpent, and thought Eve’s calmness was perfectly noble. I asked Mr. Barclay if he had ever heard of another woman who, being approached by a serpent, would not excuse herself and break for the nearest timber. He did not answer my question, but rebuked me for inquiring into matters above my age and comprehension. I will say for Mr. Barclay that he was willing to tell me the facts of Satan’s history, but he stopped there: he wouldn’t allow any discussion of them.

When I was a Sunday school kid, more than sixty years ago, I got curious about Satan and wanted to learn everything I could about him. I started asking questions, but my teacher, Mr. Barclay, the stone mason, seemed hesitant to answer them. I was eager to be praised for focusing on serious topics when no other boy in the village would even consider it. I was really interested in the story of Eve and the serpent and thought Eve's calmness was truly admirable. I asked Mr. Barclay whether he had ever heard of another woman who, when approached by a serpent, wouldn’t just excuse herself and run for the nearest tree. He didn’t answer my question and scolded me for probing into matters that were beyond my age and understanding. I’ll give Mr. Barclay some credit—he was willing to share the facts about Satan’s history, but that was as far as he would go; he wouldn’t allow any discussion about it.

In the course of time we exhausted the facts. There were only five or six of them; you could set them all down on a visiting-card. I was disappointed. I had been meditating a biography, and was grieved to find that there were no materials. I said as much, with the tears running down. Mr. Barclay’s sympathy and compassion were aroused, for he was a most kind and gentle-spirited man, and he patted me on the head and cheered me up by saying there was a whole vast ocean of materials! I can still feel the happy thrill which these blessed words shot through me.

Over time, we ran out of facts. There were only five or six of them; you could fit them all on a business card. I was let down. I had been thinking about writing a biography and was upset to discover there was no material to work with. I expressed this, tears streaming down my face. Mr. Barclay’s sympathy and compassion were stirred, as he was a really kind and gentle man. He patted me on the head and encouraged me by saying there was a huge ocean of material! I can still feel the joyful excitement that those wonderful words brought me.

Then he began to bail out that ocean’s riches for my encouragement and joy. Like this: it was “conjectured”—though not established—that Satan was originally an angel in Heaven; that he fell; that he rebelled, and brought on a war; that he was defeated, and banished to perdition. Also, “we have reason to believe” that later he did so and so; that “we are warranted in supposing” that at a subsequent time he traveled extensively, seeking whom he might devour; that a couple of centuries afterward, “as tradition instructs us,” he took up the cruel trade of tempting people to their ruin, with vast and fearful results; that by and by, “as the probabilities seem to indicate,” he may have done certain things, he might have done certain other things, he must have done still other things.

Then he started to share the wealth of that ocean for my encouragement and joy. Like this: it was “conjectured”—though not proven—that Satan was originally an angel in Heaven; that he fell; that he rebelled and sparked a war; that he was defeated and cast into perdition. Also, “we have reason to believe” that later he did this and that; that “we are justified in assuming” that at a later time he traveled extensively, looking for whom he could devour; that a couple of centuries later, “as tradition tells us,” he took up the cruel trade of tempting people to their destruction, with vast and terrifying outcomes; that eventually, “as the evidence seems to suggest,” he may have done certain things, he might have done other things, he must have done still more things.

And so on and so on. We set down the five known facts by themselves on a piece of paper, and numbered it “page 1”; then on fifteen hundred other pieces of paper we set down the “conjectures,” and “suppositions,” and “maybes,” and “perhapses,” and “doubtlesses,” and “rumors,” and “guesses,” and “probabilities,” and “likelihoods,” and “we are permitted to thinks,” and “we are warranted in believings,” and “might have beens,” and “could have beens,” and “must have beens,” and “unquestionablys,” and “without a shadow of doubts”—and behold!

And so on and so forth. We wrote down the five known facts on a piece of paper and labeled it “page 1”; then on fifteen hundred other pieces of paper, we wrote down the “conjectures,” and “suppositions,” and “maybes,” and “perhapses,” and “doubtlesses,” and “rumors,” and “guesses,” and “probabilities,” and “likelihoods,” and “we are allowed to think,” and “we are justified in believing,” and “might have beens,” and “could have beens,” and “must have beens,” and “unquestionably,” and “without a shadow of a doubt”—and there you have it!

Materials? Why, we had enough to build a biography of Shakespeare!

Materials? We had more than enough to create a biography of Shakespeare!

Yet he made me put away my pen; he would not let me write the history of Satan. Why? Because, as he said, he had suspicions—suspicions that my attitude in that matter was not reverent, and that a person must be reverent when writing about the sacred characters. He said any one who spoke flippantly of Satan would be frowned upon by the religious world and also be brought to account.

Yet he made me put my pen away; he wouldn’t let me write the history of Satan. Why? Because, as he said, he suspected—suspected that my attitude towards that subject wasn't respectful, and that you need to be respectful when writing about sacred figures. He said anyone who talked casually about Satan would be looked down upon by the religious community and would also have to answer for it.

I assured him, in earnest and sincere words, that he had wholly misconceived my attitude; that I had the highest respect for Satan, and that my reverence for him equaled, and possibly even exceeded, that of any member of any church. I said it wounded me deeply to perceive by his words that he thought I would make fun of Satan, and deride him, laugh at him, scoff at him; whereas in truth I had never thought of such a thing, but had only a warm desire to make fun of those others and laugh at them. “What others?” “Why, the Supposers, the Perhapsers, the Might-Have-Beeners, the Could-Have-Beeners, the Must-Have-Beeners, the Without-a-Shadow-of-Doubters, the We-Are-Warranted-in-Believingers, and all that funny crop of solemn architects who have taken a good solid foundation of five indisputable and unimportant facts and built upon it a Conjectural Satan thirty miles high.”

I assured him, with genuine and sincere words, that he completely misunderstood my stance; that I had immense respect for Satan, and that my reverence for him matched, and maybe even surpassed, that of any church member. I expressed that it hurt me deeply to realize from his comments that he thought I would mock Satan, make fun of him, or scoff at him; whereas, in reality, I had never considered such a thing and only wanted to make fun of those others and laugh at them. “What others?” “Well, the Supposers, the Perhapsers, the Might-Have-Beeners, the Could-Have-Beeners, the Must-Have-Beeners, the Without-a-Shadow-of-Doubters, the We-Are-Warranted-in-Believingers, and all that weird bunch of serious thinkers who have taken a solid foundation of five undeniable and trivial facts and built a Conjectural Satan thirty miles tall on top of it."

What did Mr. Barclay do then? Was he disarmed? Was he silenced? No. He was shocked. He was so shocked that he visibly shuddered. He said the Satanic Traditioners and Perhapsers and Conjecturers were themselves sacred! As sacred as their work. So sacred that whoso ventured to mock them or make fun of their work, could not afterward enter any respectable house, even by the back door.

What did Mr. Barclay do next? Was he disarmed? Was he silenced? No. He was shocked. He was so shocked that he visibly shuddered. He said the Satanic Traditioners, Perhapsers, and Conjecturers were themselves sacred! As sacred as their work. So sacred that anyone who dared to mock them or make fun of their work could never enter any respectable house, even through the back door.

How true were his words, and how wise! How fortunate it would have been for me if I had heeded them. But I was young, I was but seven years of age, and vain, foolish, and anxious to attract attention. I wrote the biography, and have never been in a respectable house since.

How true his words were, and how wise! How lucky it would have been for me if I had listened to them. But I was young, only seven years old, and vain, foolish, and eager to get attention. I wrote the biography, and I haven't been in a respectable house since.

III

How curious and interesting is the parallel—as far as poverty of biographical details is concerned—between Satan and Shakespeare. It is wonderful, it is unique, it stands quite alone, there is nothing resembling it in history, nothing resembling it in romance, nothing approaching it even in tradition. How sublime is their position, and how over-topping, how sky-reaching, how supreme—the two Great Unknowns, the two Illustrious Conjecturabilities! They are the best-known unknown persons that have ever drawn breath upon the planet.

How curious and interesting is the comparison—considering the lack of biographical details—between Satan and Shakespeare. It's remarkable, it's one-of-a-kind, it stands completely alone; there's nothing like it in history, nothing like it in fiction, nothing even close in tradition. Their status is sublime, towering, reaching toward the sky, and supreme—the two Great Unknowns, the two Illustrious Mysteries! They are the most well-known unknown figures to have ever lived on this planet.

For the instruction of the ignorant I will make a list, now, of those details of Shakespeare’s history which are facts—verified facts, established facts, undisputed facts.

For the benefit of those who don't know, I'll now create a list of the details about Shakespeare’s history that are facts—verified facts, established facts, indisputable facts.

FACTS

He was born on the 23d of April, 1564.

He was born on April 23, 1564.

Of good farmer-class parents who could not read, could not write, could not sign their names.

Of good working-class parents who couldn't read, couldn't write, and couldn't sign their names.

At Stratford, a small back settlement which in that day was shabby and unclean, and densely illiterate. Of the nineteen important men charged with the government of the town, thirteen had to “make their mark” in attesting important documents, because they could not write their names.

At Stratford, a small backwater settlement that was shabby and dirty at the time, and mostly uneducated. Out of the nineteen key men responsible for governing the town, thirteen had to "make their mark" on important documents because they couldn’t write their names.

Of the first eighteen years of his life nothing is known. They are a blank.

Of the first eighteen years of his life, nothing is known. They are a blank.

On the 27th of November (1582) William Shakespeare took out a license to marry Anne Whateley.

On November 27, 1582, William Shakespeare obtained a marriage license for Anne Whateley.

Next day William Shakespeare took out a license to marry Anne Hathaway. She was eight years his senior.

Next day, William Shakespeare got a marriage license for Anne Hathaway. She was eight years older than him.

William Shakespeare married Anne Hathaway. In a hurry. By grace of a reluctantly granted dispensation there was but one publication of the banns.

William Shakespeare married Anne Hathaway in a rush. Thanks to a reluctantly granted permission, there was only one announcement of the banns.

Within six months the first child was born.

Within six months, the first child was born.

About two (blank) years followed, during which period nothing at all happened to Shakespeare, so far as anybody knows.

About two (blank) years went by, during which nothing at all happened to Shakespeare, as far as anyone knows.

Then came twins—1585. February.

Then came twins—February 1585.

Two blank years follow.

Two empty years follow.

Then—1587—he makes a ten-year visit to London, leaving the family behind.

Then—1587—he takes a ten-year trip to London, leaving the family behind.

Five blank years follow. During this period nothing happened to him, as far as anybody actually knows.

Five blank years pass. During this time nothing happened to him, as far as anyone really knows.

Then—1592—there is mention of him as an actor.

Then—1592—he is mentioned as an actor.

Next year—1593—his name appears in the official list of players.

Next year—1593—his name shows up in the official list of players.

Next year—1594—he played before the queen. A detail of no consequence: other obscurities did it every year of the forty-five of her reign. And remained obscure.

Next year—1594—he performed in front of the queen. A detail that doesn’t really matter: other unknowns did the same every year during the forty-five years of her reign. And stayed unknown.

Three pretty full years follow. Full of play-acting. Then

Three pretty full years go by. Full of pretending. Then

In 1597 he bought New Place, Stratford.

In 1597, he bought New Place in Stratford.

Thirteen or fourteen busy years follow; years in which he accumulated money, and also reputation as actor and manager.

Thirteen or fourteen busy years went by; years during which he built up his wealth and gained recognition as both an actor and a manager.

Meantime his name, liberally and variously spelt, had become associated with a number of great plays and poems, as (ostensibly) author of the same.

Meantime, his name, spelled in many different ways, had become linked to a number of great plays and poems, supposedly as the author of them.

Some of these, in these years and later, were pirated, but he made no protest.

Some of these, during these years and later, were copied illegally, but he didn't complain.

Then—1610-11—he returned to Stratford and settled down for good and all, and busied himself in lending money, trading in tithes, trading in land and houses; shirking a debt of forty-one shillings, borrowed by his wife during his long desertion of his family; suing debtors for shillings and coppers; being sued himself for shillings and coppers; and acting as confederate to a neighbor who tried to rob the town of its rights in a certain common, and did not succeed.

Then—in 1610-11—he returned to Stratford and settled down for good, keeping busy with lending money, trading tithes, buying and selling land and houses; avoiding a debt of forty-one shillings that his wife incurred during his long absence from the family; suing debtors for small amounts; being sued himself for small amounts; and colluding with a neighbor who attempted to illegally claim the town's rights to a certain piece of common land, but did not succeed.

He lived five or six years—till 1616—in the joy of these elevated pursuits. Then he made a will, and signed each of its three pages with his name.

He lived for about five or six years—until 1616—enjoying these high pursuits. Then he made a will and signed each of its three pages with his name.

A thoroughgoing business man’s will. It named in minute detail every item of property he owned in the world—houses, lands, sword, silver-gilt bowl, and so on—all the way down to his “second-best bed” and its furniture.

A complete businessman's will. It listed every single piece of property he owned—houses, land, a sword, a silver-gilt bowl, and so on—even down to his “second-best bed” and its furniture.

It carefully and calculatingly distributed his riches among the members of his family, overlooking no individual of it. Not even his wife: the wife he had been enabled to marry in a hurry by urgent grace of a special dispensation before he was nineteen; the wife whom he had left husbandless so many years; the wife who had had to borrow forty-one shillings in her need, and which the lender was never able to collect of the prosperous husband, but died at last with the money still lacking. No, even this wife was remembered in Shakespeare’s will.

He thoughtfully and strategically divided his wealth among all his family members, missing no one. Not even his wife: the woman he had rushed to marry through a special allowance before turning nineteen; the wife he had left alone for so many years; the wife who had to borrow forty-one shillings when she needed it, and whom the lender could never collect from her successful husband, dying in the end still owed that money. No, even this wife was included in Shakespeare’s will.

He left her that “second-best bed.”

He left her the “second-best bed.”

And not another thing; not even a penny to bless her lucky widowhood with.

And not another thing; not even a penny to make her fortunate widowhood any better.

It was eminently and conspicuously a business man’s will, not a poet’s.

It was clearly and obviously a business man's will, not a poet's.

It mentioned not a single book.

It mentioned *not a single book*.

Books were much more precious than swords and silver-gilt bowls and second-best beds in those days, and when a departing person owned one he gave it a high place in his will.

Books were way more valuable than swords, silver-plated bowls, and second-rate beds back then, and when someone was leaving, they would give their book a prominent spot in their will.

The will mentioned not a play, not a poem, not an unfinished literary work, not a scrap of manuscript of any kind.

The will stated not a play, not a poem, not an unfinished literary work, not a scrap of manuscript of any kind.

Many poets have died poor, but this is the only one in history that has died this poor; the others all left literary remains behind. Also a book. Maybe two.

Many poets have died broke, but this is the only one in history that has died this broke; the others all left behind literary works. And a book. Maybe two.

If Shakespeare had owned a dog—but we need not go into that: we know he would have mentioned it in his will. If a good dog, Susanna would have got it; if an inferior one his wife would have got a dower interest in it. I wish he had had a dog, just so we could see how painstakingly he would have divided that dog among the family, in his careful business way.

If Shakespeare had had a dog—but we don't need to get into that: we know he would have included it in his will. If it was a good dog, Susanna would have received it; if it was a lesser one, his wife would have gotten a share of it. I wish he had owned a dog, just so we could see how meticulously he would have divided that dog among the family, in his careful business manner.

He signed the will in three places.

He signed the will in three spots.

In earlier years he signed two other official documents.

In earlier years, he signed two other official documents.

These five signatures still exist.

These five signatures still exist.

There are no other specimens of his penmanship in existence. Not a line.

There are no other examples of his handwriting left. Not a single line.

Was he prejudiced against the art? His granddaughter, whom he loved, was eight years old when he died, yet she had had no teaching, he left no provision for her education, although he was rich, and in her mature womanhood she couldn’t write and couldn’t tell her husband’s manuscript from anybody else’s—she thought it was Shakespeare’s.

Was he biased against art? His granddaughter, whom he loved, was eight years old when he died, yet she hadn’t received any education; he left no arrangements for her schooling, even though he was wealthy. As an adult, she couldn’t write and couldn’t tell her husband’s manuscript from anyone else’s—she thought it was Shakespeare’s.

When Shakespeare died in Stratford, it was not an event. It made no more stir in England than the death of any other forgotten theater-actor would have made. Nobody came down from London; there were no lamenting poems, no eulogies, no national tears—there was merely silence, and nothing more. A striking contrast with what happened when Ben Jonson, and Francis Bacon, and Spenser, and Raleigh, and the other distinguished literary folk of Shakespeare’s time passed from life! No praiseful voice was lifted for the lost Bard of Avon; even Ben Jonson waited seven years before he lifted his.

When Shakespeare died in Stratford, it didn't make a splash. It created no more of a commotion in England than the death of any other obscure actor would have. Nobody traveled from London; there were no mourning poems, no tributes, no national grief—just silence, and nothing else. This was a sharp contrast to the reactions that followed the deaths of Ben Jonson, Francis Bacon, Spenser, Raleigh, and other notable literary figures of Shakespeare’s time! No one spoke up in praise for the lost Bard of Avon; even Ben Jonson took seven years before he did.

So far as anybody actually knows and can prove, Shakespeare of Stratford-on-Avon never wrote a play in his life.

As far as anyone actually knows and can prove, Shakespeare from Stratford-on-Avon never wrote a play in his life.

So far as anybody knows and can prove, he never wrote a letter to anybody in his life.

As far as anyone knows and can prove, he never wrote a letter to anyone in his life.

So far as any one knows, he received only one letter during his life.

As far as anyone knows, he only received one letter in his lifetime.

So far as any one knows and can prove, Shakespeare of Stratford wrote only one poem during his life. This one is authentic. He did write that one—a fact which stands undisputed; he wrote the whole of it; he wrote the whole of it out of his own head. He commanded that this work of art be engraved upon his tomb, and he was obeyed. There it abides to this day. This is it:

So far as anyone knows and can prove, Shakespeare from Stratford wrote only one poem during his lifetime. This one is genuine. He did write that one—a fact that’s undisputed; he wrote the entire thing; he created it all from his own imagination. He requested that this artwork be engraved on his tomb, and his wishes were followed. It remains there to this day. This is it:

Good friend for Iesus sake forbeare
To digg the dust encloased heare:
Blest be ye man yt spares thes stones
And curst be he yt moves my bones.

Good friend, for Jesus’ sake, please don’t dig in the dust enclosed here: Blessed be the person who spares these stones And cursed be anyone who moves my bones.

In the list as above set down will be found every positively known fact of Shakespeare’s life, lean and meager as the invoice is. Beyond these details we know not a thing about him. All the rest of his vast history, as furnished by the biographers, is built up, course upon course, of guesses, inferences, theories, conjectures—an Eiffel Tower of artificialities rising sky-high from a very flat and very thin foundation of inconsequential facts.

In the list provided above, you will find every confirmed fact about Shakespeare's life, however sparse it may be. Beyond these details, we know nothing at all about him. Everything else in his extensive history, as presented by biographers, is constructed, layer upon layer, from guesses, inferences, theories, and conjectures—an Eiffel Tower of artificiality towering high above a very flat and thin base of trivial facts.

IV

CONJECTURES

The historians “suppose” that Shakespeare attended the Free School in Stratford from the time he was seven years old till he was thirteen. There is no evidence in existence that he ever went to school at all.

The historians "believe" that Shakespeare went to the Free School in Stratford from age seven to thirteen. There is no evidence that he ever actually attended school.

The historians “infer” that he got his Latin in that school—the school which they “suppose” he attended.

The historians believe that he learned Latin at that school—the school they think he went to.

They “suppose” his father’s declining fortunes made it necessary for him to leave the school they supposed he attended, and get to work and help support his parents and their ten children. But there is no evidence that he ever entered or returned from the school they suppose he attended.

They think his father’s decreasing wealth made it necessary for him to leave the school they believe he went to, and start working to help support his parents and their ten children. But there’s no proof that he ever went to or came back from the school they think he attended.

They “suppose” he assisted his father in the butchering business; and that, being only a boy, he didn’t have to do full-grown butchering, but only slaughtered calves. Also, that whenever he killed a calf he made a high-flown speech over it. This supposition rests upon the testimony of a man who wasn’t there at the time; a man who got it from a man who could have been there, but did not say whether he was nor not; and neither of them thought to mention it for decades, and decades, and decades, and two more decades after Shakespeare’s death (until old age and mental decay had refreshed and vivified their memories). They hadn’t two facts in stock about the long-dead distinguished citizen, but only just the one: he slaughtered calves and broke into oratory while he was at it. Curious. They had only one fact, yet the distinguished citizen had spent twenty-six years in that little town—just half his lifetime. However, rightly viewed, it was the most important fact, indeed almost the only important fact, of Shakespeare’s life in Stratford. Rightly viewed. For experience is an author’s most valuable asset; experience is the thing that puts the muscle and the breath and the warm blood into the book he writes. Rightly viewed, calf-butchering accounts for “Titus Andronicus,” the only play—ain’t it?—that the Stratford Shakespeare ever wrote; and yet it is the only one everybody tried to chouse him out of, the Baconians included.

They "think" he helped his dad in the butchering business; and that, being just a kid, he didn’t do adult butchering, only killed calves. Also, that whenever he slaughtered a calf, he gave a dramatic speech over it. This idea comes from a guy who wasn’t there at the time; a guy who heard it from someone who might have been there but didn’t say whether he was or not; and neither of them thought to mention it for decades, and decades, and decades, plus two more decades after Shakespeare died (until old age and fading memory refreshed and energized their memories). They didn’t have two facts about the long-gone renowned citizen, just the one: he slaughtered calves and broke into speeches while doing it. Curious. They had only one fact, yet the renowned citizen had spent twenty-six years in that small town—half his life. However, from the right perspective, it was the most crucial fact, practically the only significant fact, of Shakespeare’s life in Stratford. From the right perspective. Because experience is an author’s most valuable asset; experience is what gives the muscle and breath and warm blood to the book he writes. From the right perspective, calf-butchering explains “Titus Andronicus,” the only play—right?—that the Stratford Shakespeare ever wrote; and yet it’s the only one everyone tried to cheat him out of, the Baconians included.

The historians find themselves “justified in believing” that the young Shakespeare poached upon Sir Thomas Lucy’s deer preserves and got haled before that magistrate for it. But there is no shred of respectworthy evidence that anything of the kind happened.

The historians feel “justified in believing” that the young Shakespeare hunted on Sir Thomas Lucy’s deer preserves and was brought before that magistrate for it. But there is no solid evidence that anything like that actually took place.

The historians, having argued the thing that might have happened into the thing that did happen, found no trouble in turning Sir Thomas Lucy into Mr. Justice Shallow. They have long ago convinced the world—on surmise and without trustworthy evidence—that Shallow is Sir Thomas.

The historians, having debated what could have happened into what did happen, had no trouble transforming Sir Thomas Lucy into Mr. Justice Shallow. They've long since convinced everyone—based on guesswork and without solid proof—that Shallow is Sir Thomas.

The next addition to the young Shakespeare’s Stratford history comes easy. The historian builds it out of the surmised deer-steeling, and the surmised trial before the magistrate, and the surmised vengeance-prompted satire upon the magistrate in the play: result, the young Shakespeare was a wild, wild, wild, oh, such a wild young scamp, and that gratuitous slander is established for all time! It is the very way Professor Osborn and I built the colossal skeleton brontosaur that stands fifty-seven feet long and sixteen feet high in the Natural History Museum, the awe and admiration of all the world, the stateliest skeleton that exists on the planet. We had nine bones, and we built the rest of him out of plaster of Paris. We ran short of plaster of Paris, or we’d have built a brontosaur that could sit down beside the Stratford Shakespeare and none but an expert could tell which was biggest or contained the most plaster.

The next part of the young Shakespeare’s history in Stratford comes easily. The historian puts it together from the alleged deer-stealing, the supposed trial before the magistrate, and the rumored vengeful satire about the magistrate in the play: the outcome is that young Shakespeare was a wild, wild, wild, oh, such a wild young troublemaker, and that baseless slander is set in stone forever! This is just like how Professor Osborn and I constructed the massive brontosaurus skeleton that measures fifty-seven feet long and sixteen feet high in the Natural History Museum, which is admired by everyone around the world, the most impressive skeleton on the planet. We had nine bones, and we built the rest of it out of plaster of Paris. We ran out of plaster of Paris, or we would have created a brontosaur that could sit next to the Stratford Shakespeare, and only an expert could tell which one was bigger or had more plaster.

Shakespeare pronounced “Venus and Adonis” “the first heir of his invention,” apparently implying that it was his first effort at literary composition. He should not have said it. It has been an embarrassment to his historians these many, many years. They have to make him write that graceful and polished and flawless and beautiful poem before he escaped from Stratford and his family—1586 or ’87—age, twenty-two, or along there; because within the next five years he wrote five great plays, and could not have found time to write another line.

Shakespeare called “Venus and Adonis” “the first heir of his invention,” suggesting it was his first attempt at writing. He probably shouldn’t have said that. It's been an embarrassment for his biographers for many years. They have to assume he wrote that graceful, polished, flawless, and beautiful poem before he left Stratford and his family—around 1586 or ’87—at age twenty-two or so; because in the next five years, he wrote five great plays and hardly had time to write anything else.

It is sorely embarrassing. If he began to slaughter calves, and poach deer, and rollick around, and learn English, at the earliest likely moment—say at thirteen, when he was supposably wrenched from that school where he was supposably storing up Latin for future literary use—he had his youthful hands full, and much more than full. He must have had to put aside his Warwickshire dialect, which wouldn’t be understood in London, and study English very hard. Very hard indeed; incredibly hard, almost, if the result of that labor was to be the smooth and rounded and flexible and letter-perfect English of the “Venus and Adonis” in the space of ten years; and at the same time learn great and fine and unsurpassable literary form.

It's really embarrassing. If he started killing calves, poaching deer, having fun, and learning English at the earliest opportunity—let's say at thirteen, when he was supposedly pulled from that school where he was likely storing up Latin for later use—he had a lot on his plate, way more than he could handle. He must have had to set aside his Warwickshire dialect, which wouldn’t be understood in London, and study English really hard. Really hard indeed; incredibly hard, almost, if the result of that effort was the smooth, rounded, flexible, and flawless English of "Venus and Adonis" within ten years; all while also learning great, fine, and unmatched literary form.

However, it is “conjectured” that he accomplished all this and more, much more: learned law and its intricacies; and the complex procedure of the law-courts; and all about soldiering, and sailoring, and the manners and customs and ways of royal courts and aristocratic society; and likewise accumulated in his one head every kind of knowledge the learned then possessed, and every kind of humble knowledge possessed by the lowly and the ignorant; and added thereto a wider and more intimate knowledge of the world’s great literatures, ancient and modern, than was possessed by any other man of his time—for he was going to make brilliant and easy and admiration-compelling use of these splendid treasures the moment he got to London. And according to the surmisers, that is what he did. Yes, although there was no one in Stratford able to teach him these things, and no library in the little village to dig them out of. His father could not read, and even the surmisers surmise that he did not keep a library.

However, it is “speculated” that he achieved all this and more, a lot more: he learned the law and its complexities; the intricate processes of the courts; and everything about being a soldier and sailor, along with the customs and behaviors of royal courts and high society; and he also gathered in his mind every type of knowledge the educated people of his time had, as well as all the simple knowledge held by the less fortunate and uneducated; and on top of that, he gained a broader and deeper understanding of the world’s great literatures, both ancient and modern, more than any other man of his era—because he was going to showcase these impressive treasures brilliantly and effortlessly the moment he arrived in London. And according to the theorists, that is exactly what he did. Yes, even though there was no one in Stratford who could teach him these things, and no library in that small village to search for them. His father couldn’t read, and even the theorists guess that he didn’t have a library.

It is surmised by the biographers that the young Shakespeare got his vast knowledge of the law and his familiar and accurate acquaintance with the manners and customs and shop-talk of lawyers through being for a time the clerk of a Stratford court; just as a bright lad like me, reared in a village on the banks of the Mississippi, might become perfect in knowledge of the Bering Strait whale-fishery and the shop-talk of the veteran exercises of that adventure-bristling trade through catching catfish with a “trot-line” Sundays. But the surmise is damaged by the fact that there is no evidence—and not even tradition—that the young Shakespeare was ever clerk of a law-court.

Biographers speculate that the young Shakespeare gained his extensive knowledge of the law and his familiarity with the customs and language of lawyers by being a clerk at a Stratford court; similar to how a bright kid like me, growing up in a village by the Mississippi, could become well-versed in the Bering Strait whale-fishing industry and the discussions of seasoned pros in that exciting trade by catching catfish with a “trot-line” on Sundays. However, this speculation is weakened by the lack of evidence—and even tradition—that the young Shakespeare was ever a clerk in a law court.

It is further surmised that the young Shakespeare accumulated his law-treasures in the first years of his sojourn in London, through “amusing himself” by learning book-law in his garret and by picking up lawyer-talk and the rest of it through loitering about the law-courts and listening. But it is only surmise; there is no evidence that he ever did either of those things. They are merely a couple of chunks of plaster of Paris.

It is believed that the young Shakespeare gathered his legal knowledge in the early years of his time in London by "entertaining himself" with books on law in his attic and picking up legal jargon by hanging around the courts and listening in. However, this is just speculation; there is no evidence that he actually did either of those things. They are simply two pieces of conjecture.

There is a legend that he got his bread and butter by holding horses in front of the London theaters, mornings and afternoons. Maybe he did. If he did, it seriously shortened his law-study hours and his recreation-time in the courts. In those very days he was writing great plays, and needed all the time he could get. The horse-holding legend ought to be strangled; it too formidably increases the historian’s difficulty in accounting for the young Shakespeare’s erudition—an erudition which he was acquiring, hunk by hunk and chunk by chunk, every day in those strenuous times, and emptying each day’s catch into next day’s imperishable drama.

There’s a story that he made a living by holding horses outside London theaters in the mornings and afternoons. Maybe it’s true. If it was, it definitely cut into his study time for law and his leisure time in the courts. During that period, he was writing amazing plays and needed every minute he could get. The horse-holding story should be put to rest; it makes it much harder for historians to explain the young Shakespeare’s knowledge—knowledge he was gaining bit by bit every day in those busy times, turning each day’s learnings into the next day’s timeless drama.

He had to acquire a knowledge of war at the same time; and a knowledge of soldier-people and sailor-people and their ways and talk; also a knowledge of some foreign lands and their languages: for he was daily emptying fluent streams of these various knowledges, too, into his dramas. How did he acquire these rich assets?

He had to gain knowledge of war at the same time; and knowledge of soldiers and sailors and their ways and talk; also knowledge of some foreign lands and their languages: because he was constantly pouring these various insights into his dramas. How did he gain these valuable assets?

In the usual way: by surmise. It is surmised that he traveled in Italy and Germany and around, and qualified himself to put their scenic and social aspects upon paper; that he perfected himself in French, Italian, and Spanish on the road; that he went in Leicester’s expedition to the Low Countries, as soldier or sutler or something, for several months or years—or whatever length of time a surmiser needs in his business—and thus became familiar with soldiership and soldier-ways and soldier-talk and generalship and general-ways and general-talk, and seamanship and sailor-ways and sailor-talk.

In the usual way: by guessing. It is guessed that he traveled through Italy and Germany and various places, and prepared himself to write about their scenic and social aspects; that he improved his skills in French, Italian, and Spanish along the way; that he participated in Leicester’s expedition to the Low Countries as a soldier, sutler, or something similar, for several months or years—or however long a guesser needs for his work—and thus became familiar with military life, military ways, military language, leadership, leadership styles, and naval life and language.

Maybe he did all these things, but I would like to know who held the horses in the mean time; and who studied the books in the garret; and who frolicked in the law-courts for recreation. Also, who did the call-boying and the play-acting.

Maybe he did all these things, but I want to know who was taking care of the horses in the meantime; who was studying the books in the attic; and who was hanging out in the law courts for fun. Also, who was doing the call-boying and the acting.

For he became a call-boy; and as early as ’93 he became a “vagabond”—the law’s ungentle term for an unlisted actor; and in ’94 a “regular” and properly and officially listed member of that (in those days) lightly valued and not much respected profession.

For he became a male escort; and as early as ’93 he became a “vagrant”—the law's harsh term for an unregistered actor; and in ’94 a “regular” and properly and officially registered member of that (back then) undervalued and not highly regarded profession.

Right soon thereafter he became a stockholder in two theaters, and manager of them. Thenceforward he was a busy and flourishing business man, and was raking in money with both hands for twenty years. Then in a noble frenzy of poetic inspiration he wrote his one poem—his only poem, his darling—and laid him down and died:

Right after that, he became a shareholder in two theaters and managed them. From then on, he was a busy and successful businessman, making money hand over fist for twenty years. Then, in a burst of poetic inspiration, he wrote his one poem—his only poem, his favorite—and laid down and died:

Good friend for Iesus sake forbeare
To digg the dust encloased heare:
Blest be ye man yt spares thes stones
And curst be he yt moves my bones.

Good friend, for Jesus' sake, please don't dig up the dust that's enclosed here: Blessed be the man who spares these stones, And cursed be the one who moves my bones.

He was probably dead when he wrote it. Still, this is only conjecture. We have only circumstantial evidence. Internal evidence.

He was probably dead when he wrote it. Still, this is just a guess. We only have circumstantial evidence. Internal evidence.

Shall I set down the rest of the Conjectures which constitute the giant Biography of William Shakespeare? It would strain the Unabridged Dictionary to hold them. He is a brontosaur: nine bones and six hundred barrels of plaster of Paris.

Shall I write down the rest of the theories that make up the massive Biography of William Shakespeare? It would push the limits of the Unabridged Dictionary to fit them all. He is a brontosaurus: nine bones and six hundred barrels of plaster of Paris.

V

“WE MAY ASSUME”

"WE CAN ASSUME"

In the Assuming trade three separate and independent cults are transacting business. Two of these cults are known as the Shakespearites and the Baconians, and I am the other one—the Brontosaurian.

In the Assuming trade, three distinct and independent groups are conducting business. Two of these groups are called the Shakespearites and the Baconians, and I’m the third one—the Brontosaurian.

The Shakespearite knows that Shakespeare wrote Shakespeare’s Works; the Baconian knows that Francis Bacon wrote them; the Brontosaurian doesn’t really know which of them did it, but is quite composedly and contentedly sure that Shakespeare didn’t, and strongly suspects that Bacon did. We all have to do a good deal of assuming, but I am fairly certain that in every case I can call to mind the Baconian assumers have come out ahead of the Shakespearites. Both parties handle the same materials, but the Baconians seem to me to get much more reasonable and rational and persuasive results out of them than is the case with the Shakespearites. The Shakespearite conducts his assuming upon a definite principle, an unchanging and immutable law: which is: 2 and 8 and 7 and 14, added together, make 165. I believe this to be an error. No matter, you cannot get a habit-sodden Shakespearite to cipher-up his materials upon any other basis. With the Baconian it is different. If you place before him the above figures and set him to adding them up, he will never in any case get more than 45 out of them, and in nine cases out of ten he will get just the proper 31.

The Shakespearean believes that Shakespeare wrote Shakespeare's Works; the Baconian believes that Francis Bacon wrote them; the Brontosaurian isn’t quite sure who did it, but is confidently and happily certain that Shakespeare didn’t, and strongly suspects that Bacon did. We all have to make a lot of assumptions, but I’m pretty sure that in every instance I can remember, the Baconian assumers have come out on top compared to the Shakespeareans. Both groups use the same materials, but the Baconians seem to derive much more reasonable, rational, and persuasive conclusions from them than the Shakespeareans do. The Shakespearean bases his assumptions on a definite principle, a fixed and unchanging law: that 2 and 8 and 7 and 14 added together equal 165. I think this is a mistake. Regardless, you can’t get a habit-ridden Shakespearean to calculate his materials on any other basis. With the Baconian, it’s different. If you put the above numbers in front of him and ask him to add them up, he will never get more than 45, and in nine out of ten cases, he will get the correct 31.

Let me try to illustrate the two systems in a simple and homely way calculated to bring the idea within the grasp of the ignorant and unintelligent. We will suppose a case: take a lap-bred, house-fed, uneducated, inexperienced kitten; take a rugged old Tom that’s scarred from stem to rudder-post with the memorials of strenuous experience, and is so cultured, so educated, so limitlessly erudite that one may say of him “all cat-knowledge is his province”; also, take a mouse. Lock the three up in a holeless, crackless, exitless prison-cell. Wait half an hour, then open the cell, introduce a Shakespearite and a Baconian, and let them cipher and assume. The mouse is missing: the question to be decided is, where is it? You can guess both verdicts beforehand. One verdict will say the kitten contains the mouse; the other will as certainly say the mouse is in the tom-cat.

Let me illustrate the two systems in a straightforward and relatable way that makes the concept accessible to those who may not understand it well. Let's imagine a scenario: take a pampered, indoor kitten with no education or experience; take a tough old Tom cat, marked with scars from his many adventures, who is so knowledgeable and educated that you might say “he knows everything about cats”; and also, take a mouse. Lock all three in a sealed, escape-proof cell. Wait half an hour, then open the door, introduce a Shakespearean scholar and a Baconian, and let them discuss and theorize. The mouse is gone: the question to solve is, where did it go? You can guess the conclusions they’ll draw in advance. One will conclude that the kitten has the mouse; the other will just as confidently claim the mouse is with the Tom cat.

The Shakespearite will Reason like this—(that is not my word, it is his). He will say the kitten may have been attending school when nobody was noticing; therefore we are warranted in assuming that it did so; also, it could have been training in a court-clerk’s office when no one was noticing; since that could have happened, we are justified in assuming that it did happen; it could have studied catology in a garret when no one was noticing—therefore it did; it could have attended cat-assizes on the shed-roof nights, for recreation, when no one was noticing, and have harvested a knowledge of cat court-forms and cat lawyer-talk in that way: it could have done it, therefore without a doubt it did; it could have gone soldiering with a war-tribe when no one was noticing, and learned soldier-wiles and soldier-ways, and what to do with a mouse when opportunity offers; the plain inference, therefore, is that that is what it did. Since all these manifold things could have occurred, we have every right to believe they did occur. These patiently and painstakingly accumulated vast acquirements and competences needed but one thing more—opportunity—to convert themselves into triumphant action. The opportunity came, we have the result; beyond shadow of question the mouse is in the kitten.

The Shakespearite will reason like this—(that's not my word, it's his). He'll say the kitten might have been attending school when nobody was noticing; therefore we can assume that it did; also, it could have been training in a court clerk’s office when no one was noticing; since that could have happened, we can assume that it did happen; it could have studied catology in a garret when no one was noticing—therefore it did; it could have attended cat-assizes on the shed roof nights, for fun, when no one was noticing, and learned about cat court forms and cat lawyer talk that way: it could have done it, so without a doubt it did; it could have gone soldiering with a war tribe when no one was noticing, and picked up soldier tricks and ways, and what to do with a mouse when the opportunity arises; the simple conclusion, then, is that that is what it did. Since all these various things could have happened, we have every right to believe they did happen. These patiently and carefully accumulated vast skills and knowledge needed just one thing more—opportunity—to turn into successful action. The opportunity came, we see the result; beyond a shadow of a doubt the mouse is in the kitten.

It is proper to remark that when we of the three cults plant a “we think we may assume,” we expect it, under careful watering and fertilizing and tending, to grow up into a strong and hardy and weather-defying “there isn’t a shadow of a doubt” at last—and it usually happens.

It’s worth noting that when we from the three beliefs say “we think we can assume,” we expect that, with proper care, nurturing, and support, it will eventually develop into a robust and resilient “there isn’t a shadow of a doubt”—and it usually does.

We know what the Baconian’s verdict would be: “There is not a rag of evidence that the kitten has had any training, any education, any experience qualifying it for the present occasion, or is indeed equipped for any achievement above lifting such unclaimed milk as comes its way; but there is abundant evidence—unassailable proof, in fact—that the other animal is equipped, to the last detail, with every qualification necessary for the event. without shadow of doubt the tom-cat contains the mouse.”

We know what the Baconian would say: “There’s no evidence at all that the kitten has had any training, education, or experience that qualifies it for this moment, or that it’s capable of anything more than drinking any milk that happens to come its way; but there’s plenty of evidence—solid proof, really—that the other animal is fully equipped with every qualification needed for the event. without a doubt, the tom-cat has the mouse.”

VI

When Shakespeare died, in 1616, great literary productions attributed to him as author had been before the London world and in high favor for twenty-four years. Yet his death was not an event. It made no stir, it attracted no attention. Apparently his eminent literary contemporaries did not realize that a celebrated poet had passed from their midst. Perhaps they knew a play-actor of minor rank had disappeared, but did not regard him as the author of his Works. “We are justified in assuming” this.

When Shakespeare died in 1616, his great literary works had been out in London and widely appreciated for twenty-four years. Yet his death went by without much notice. It didn’t create a stir or draw attention. It seems that his well-known literary peers didn’t recognize that a famous poet had left their circle. They might have acknowledged the passing of a lesser-known actor, but not as the one behind his works. “We are justified in assuming” this.

His death was not even an event in the little town of Stratford. Does this mean that in Stratford he was not regarded as a celebrity of any kind?

His death wasn't even a noteworthy event in the small town of Stratford. Does this mean that in Stratford he wasn't seen as a celebrity of any kind?

“We are privileged to assume”—no, we are indeed obliged to assume—that such was the case. He had spent the first twenty-two or twenty-three years of his life there, and of course knew everybody and was known by everybody of that day in the town, including the dogs and the cats and the horses. He had spent the last five or six years of his life there, diligently trading in every big and little thing that had money in it; so we are compelled to assume that many of the folk there in those said latter days knew him personally, and the rest by sight and hearsay. But not as a celebrity? Apparently not. For everybody soon forgot to remember any contact with him or any incident connected with him. The dozens of townspeople, still alive, who had known of him or known about him in the first twenty-three years of his life were in the same unremembering condition: if they knew of any incident connected with that period of his life they didn’t tell about it. Would they if they had been asked? It is most likely. Were they asked? It is pretty apparent that they were not. Why weren’t they? It is a very plausible guess that nobody there or elsewhere was interested to know.

“We are fortunate to assume”—no, we are really obliged to assume—that this was the case. He spent the first twenty-two or twenty-three years of his life there and, of course, knew everyone and was known by everyone in town at that time, including the dogs, cats, and horses. He had spent the last five or six years of his life there, working hard in every big and small trade that involved money; so we have to assume that many people in those latter days knew him personally, and the rest recognized him by sight and rumor. But not as a celebrity? Apparently not. Because everyone quickly forgot any connection with him or any event related to him. The many townspeople, still alive, who had known him or had heard about him in the first twenty-three years of his life were in the same state of forgetfulness: if they remembered any event from that time, they didn’t talk about it. Would they have if they had been asked? Probably. Were they asked? It’s pretty clear that they were not. Why weren't they? It’s a reasonable guess that nobody there or elsewhere was interested in knowing.

For seven years after Shakespeare’s death nobody seems to have been interested in him. Then the quarto was published, and Ben Jonson awoke out of his long indifference and sang a song of praise and put it in the front of the book. Then silence fell again.

For seven years after Shakespeare's death, no one seemed to care about him. Then the quarto was published, and Ben Jonson came out of his long indifference, praising him in a song that he included at the beginning of the book. After that, silence fell again.

For sixty years. Then inquiries into Shakespeare’s Stratford life began to be made, of Stratfordians. Of Stratfordians who had known Shakespeare or had seen him? No. Then of Stratfordians who had seen people who had known or seen people who had seen Shakespeare? No. Apparently the inquires were only made of Stratfordians who were not Stratfordians of Shakespeare’s day, but later comers; and what they had learned had come to them from persons who had not seen Shakespeare; and what they had learned was not claimed as fact, but only as legend—dim and fading and indefinite legend; legend of the calf-slaughtering rank, and not worth remembering either as history or fiction.

For sixty years, people started asking questions about Shakespeare's life in Stratford. Were they asking Stratfordians who actually knew or saw Shakespeare? No. Were they asking Stratfordians who saw people who knew or saw people who knew Shakespeare? No. It seemed the inquiries were only made of Stratfordians who were not from Shakespeare's time but were later arrivals; and what they learned had come from people who hadn’t seen Shakespeare themselves. What they learned wasn’t presented as fact but merely as legend—faint, fading, and vague legend; the kind of legend that isn’t worth remembering as history or fiction.

Has it ever happened before—or since—that a celebrated person who had spent exactly half of a fairly long life in the village where he was born and reared, was able to slip out of this world and leave that village voiceless and gossipless behind him—utterly voiceless., utterly gossipless? And permanently so? I don’t believe it has happened in any case except Shakespeare’s. And couldn’t and wouldn’t have happened in his case if he had been regarded as a celebrity at the time of his death.

Has it ever happened before—or since—that a famous person who had spent exactly half of a pretty long life in the village where they were born and raised, was able to leave this world and take that village's silence and lack of gossip with them—completely silent, completely free of gossip? And forever so? I don’t think it’s happened in any case except Shakespeare’s. And it couldn’t and wouldn’t have happened in his case if he had been seen as a celebrity at the time of his death.

When I examine my own case—but let us do that, and see if it will not be recognizable as exhibiting a condition of things quite likely to result, most likely to result, indeed substantially sure to result in the case of a celebrated person, a benefactor of the human race. Like me.

When I look at my own situation—but let's do that, and see if it doesn't show a scenario that's pretty common, very likely to happen, indeed almost certain to happen in the case of a well-known person, a benefactor of humanity. Like me.

My parents brought me to the village of Hannibal, Missouri, on the banks of the Mississippi, when I was two and a half years old. I entered school at five years of age, and drifted from one school to another in the village during nine and a half years. Then my father died, leaving his family in exceedingly straitened circumstances; wherefore my book-education came to a standstill forever, and I became a printer’s apprentice, on board and clothes, and when the clothes failed I got a hymn-book in place of them. This for summer wear, probably. I lived in Hannibal fifteen and a half years, altogether, then ran away, according to the custom of persons who are intending to become celebrated. I never lived there afterward. Four years later I became a “cub” on a Mississippi steamboat in the St. Louis and New Orleans trade, and after a year and a half of hard study and hard work the U.S. inspectors rigorously examined me through a couple of long sittings and decided that I knew every inch of the Mississippi—thirteen hundred miles—in the dark and in the day—as well as a baby knows the way to its mother’s paps day or night. So they licensed me as a pilot—knighted me, so to speak—and I rose up clothed with authority, a responsible servant of the United States Government.

My parents took me to the village of Hannibal, Missouri, on the banks of the Mississippi, when I was two and a half years old. I started school at five and bounced around from one school to another in the village for nine and a half years. Then my father passed away, leaving our family in pretty tough circumstances; so my formal education came to an end, and I became a printer’s apprentice, with a focus on board and clothing, and when the clothes ran out, I got a hymn book instead. Probably for summer use. I lived in Hannibal for a total of fifteen and a half years, then I ran away, like many people do when they plan to become famous. I never lived there again. Four years later, I became a “cub” on a Mississippi steamboat that traveled between St. Louis and New Orleans, and after a year and a half of hard studying and hard work, the U.S. inspectors rigorously examined me over a couple of long sessions and concluded that I knew every inch of the Mississippi—thirteen hundred miles—both in the dark and during the day, just like a baby knows the way to its mother’s breast day or night. So they licensed me as a pilot—sort of like knighting me—and I rose up with authority, a responsible servant of the United States Government.

Now then. Shakespeare died young—he was only fifty-two. He had lived in his native village twenty-six years, or about that. He died celebrated (if you believe everything you read in the books). Yet when he died nobody there or elsewhere took any notice of it; and for sixty years afterward no townsman remembered to say anything about him or about his life in Stratford. When the inquirer came at last he got but one fact—no, legend—and got that one at second hand, from a person who had only heard it as a rumor and didn’t claim copyright in it as a production of his own. He couldn’t, very well, for its date antedated his own birth-date. But necessarily a number of persons were still alive in Stratford who, in the days of their youth, had seen Shakespeare nearly every day in the last five years of his life, and they would have been able to tell that inquirer some first-hand things about him if he had in those last days been a celebrity and therefore a person of interest to the villagers. Why did not the inquirer hunt them up and interview them? Wasn’t it worth while? Wasn’t the matter of sufficient consequence? Had the inquirer an engagement to see a dog-fight and couldn’t spare the time?

Now then. Shakespeare died young—he was only fifty-two. He had lived in his hometown for about twenty-six years. He died famous (if you believe everything you read in the books). Yet when he passed away, no one took notice, either there or anywhere else; and for sixty years afterward, no one in town remembered to mention him or his life in Stratford. When someone finally came to ask about him, they found just one fact—no, legend—which they heard secondhand from someone who only knew it as a rumor and didn’t claim it as their own. They couldn’t, really, since the event was before their own birth. However, there were still many people alive in Stratford who, during their youth, had seen Shakespeare almost every day in the last five years of his life, and they could have shared some first-hand stories if he had been a celebrity and interesting to the villagers. Why didn’t the inquirer seek them out and interview them? Wasn’t it worth it? Was it not significant enough? Did the inquirer have an appointment to watch a dog fight and couldn’t spare the time?

It all seems to mean that he never had any literary celebrity, there or elsewhere, and no considerable repute as actor and manager.

It all seems to indicate that he never achieved any literary fame, either there or elsewhere, and had no significant reputation as an actor and manager.

Now then, I am away along in life—my seventy-third year being already well behind me—yet sixteen of my Hannibal schoolmates are still alive today, and can tell—and do tell—inquirers dozens and dozens of incidents of their young lives and mine together; things that happened to us in the morning of life, in the blossom of our youth, in the good days, the dear days, “the days when we went gipsying, a long time ago.” Most of them creditable to me, too. One child to whom I paid court when she was five years old and I eight still lives in Hannibal, and she visited me last summer, traversing the necessary ten or twelve hundred miles of railroad without damage to her patience or to her old-young vigor. Another little lassie to whom I paid attention in Hannibal when she was nine years old and I the same, is still alive—in London—and hale and hearty, just as I am. And on the few surviving steamboats—those lingering ghosts and remembrancers of great fleets that plied the big river in the beginning of my water-career—which is exactly as long ago as the whole invoice of the life-years of Shakespeare numbers—there are still findable two or three river-pilots who saw me do creditable things in those ancient days; and several white-headed engineers; and several roustabouts and mates; and several deck-hands who used to heave the lead for me and send up on the still night the “Six—feet—scant!” that made me shudder, and the “M-a-r-k—twain!” that took the shudder away, and presently the darling “By the d-e-e-p—four!” that lifted me to heaven for joy.[4] They know about me, and can tell. And so do printers, from St. Louis to New York; and so do newspaper reporters, from Nevada to San Francisco. And so do the police. If Shakespeare had really been celebrated, like me, Stratford could have told things about him; and if my experience goes for anything, they’d have done it.

Now, here I am, well into my life—my seventy-third year is already behind me—but sixteen of my schoolmates from Hannibal are still alive today, and they can share—and do share—countless stories from our youth, from the bright days of our early lives, “the days when we went exploring a long time ago.” Most of those stories reflect well on me, too. One girl I courted when she was five and I was eight still lives in Hannibal, and she came to visit me last summer, traveling the necessary ten or twelve hundred miles by train without losing her patience or youthful spirit. Another girl I showed interest in back in Hannibal when she was nine and I was the same age is still alive—in London—and just as healthy and lively as I am. And on the few remaining steamboats—those fading reminders of the large fleets that once navigated the great river at the start of my career, which is exactly as long ago as the total years of Shakespeare’s life—there are still a couple of river-pilots who remember me doing noteworthy things back in those days; and several gray-haired engineers; and a few roustabouts and mates; and several deckhands who used to measure the depth for me and call out on the still nights the “Six—feet—scant!” that made me shudder, and the “M-a-r-k—twain!” that eased my fears, and soon the sweet “By the d-e-e-p—four!” that filled me with joy.[4] They know about me, and can tell my story. So do printers, from St. Louis to New York; so do newspaper reporters, from Nevada to San Francisco. And so do the police. If Shakespeare had truly been as well-known as I am, Stratford could have shared stories about him; and based on my experiences, I’m sure they would have.

[4] Four fathoms—twenty-four feet.

Four fathoms—24 feet.

VII

If I had under my superintendence a controversy appointed to decide whether Shakespeare wrote Shakespeare or not, I believe I would place before the debaters only the one question, was shakespeare ever a practicing lawyer? and leave everything else out.

If I were in charge of a debate to determine whether Shakespeare really wrote his works, I think I would only pose one question to the debaters: Was Shakespeare ever a practicing lawyer? and leave everything else out.

It is maintained that the man who wrote the plays was not merely myriad-minded, but also myriad-accomplished: that he not only knew some thousands of things about human life in all its shades and grades, and about the hundred arts and trades and crafts and professions which men busy themselves in, but that he could talk about the men and their grades and trades accurately, making no mistakes. Maybe it is so, but have the experts spoken, or is it only Tom, Dick, and Harry? Does the exhibit stand upon wide, and loose, and eloquent generalizing—which is not evidence, and not proof—or upon details, particulars, statistics, illustrations, demonstrations?

It's claimed that the person who wrote the plays was not only incredibly insightful but also exceptionally skilled: that he had extensive knowledge about human life in all its complexities, and about the many arts, trades, and professions people engage in. Additionally, he could accurately discuss people and their roles without error. That may be the case, but have the experts weighed in, or is it just a bunch of average people? Is the argument based on vague, sweeping statements—which aren’t evidence or proof—or does it rely on specific details, statistics, examples, and clear demonstrations?

Experts of unchallengeable authority have testified definitely as to only one of Shakespeare’s multifarious craft-equipments, so far as my recollections of Shakespeare-Bacon talk abide with me—his law-equipment. I do not remember that Wellington or Napoleon ever examined Shakespeare’s battles and sieges and strategies, and then decided and established for good and all that they were militarily flawless; I do not remember that any Nelson, or Drake, or Cook ever examined his seamanship and said it showed profound and accurate familiarity with that art; I don’t remember that any king or prince or duke has ever testified that Shakespeare was letter-perfect in his handling of royal court-manners and the talk and manners of aristocracies; I don’t remember that any illustrious Latinist or Grecian or Frenchman or Spaniard or Italian has proclaimed him a past-master in those languages; I don’t remember—well, I don’t remember that there is testimony—great testimony—imposing testimony—unanswerable and unattackable testimony as to any of Shakespeare’s hundred specialties, except one—the law.

Experts with unquestionable authority have definitely testified about only one aspect of Shakespeare’s diverse talents, at least as far as I can recall from discussions about Shakespeare and Bacon—his legal knowledge. I don’t recall Wellington or Napoleon ever analyzing Shakespeare’s battles, sieges, and strategies to conclude that they were flawless; I don’t remember any Nelson, Drake, or Cook examining his seamanship and declaring it showed deep and accurate understanding of that skill; I don’t recall any king, prince, or duke claiming that Shakespeare was perfect in his understanding of royal court manners and the behaviors of aristocracy; I don’t remember any distinguished Latin, Greek, French, Spanish, or Italian scholar declaring him a master of those languages; I don’t remember—well, I don’t remember that there is testimony—great testimony—imposing testimony—unanswerable and unchallenged testimony regarding any of Shakespeare’s numerous specialties, except for one—law.

Other things change, with time, and the student cannot trace back with certainty the changes that various trades and their processes and technicalities have undergone in the long stretch of a century or two and find out what their processes and technicalities were in those early days, but with the law it is different: it is mile-stoned and documented all the way back, and the master of that wonderful trade, that complex and intricate trade, that awe-compelling trade, has competent ways of knowing whether Shakespeare-law is good law or not; and whether his law-court procedure is correct or not, and whether his legal shop-talk is the shop-talk of a veteran practitioner or only a machine-made counterfeit of it gathered from books and from occasional loiterings in Westminster.

Other things change over time, and the student can’t be certain about the changes that various trades and their processes and technicalities have gone through over a century or two, nor can they uncover what those processes and technicalities were back in the early days. But with the law, it’s different: it’s well-documented and has clear milestones going all the way back. The master of that amazing trade, that complex and intricate trade, that impressive trade, has reliable ways of determining whether Shakespeare-law is good law or not; whether his courtroom procedures are correct or not; and whether his legal jargon is the talk of a seasoned expert or just a machine-generated imitation picked up from books and occasional visits to Westminster.

Richard H. Dana served two years before the mast, and had every experience that falls to the lot of the sailor before the mast of our day. His sailor-talk flows from his pen with the sure touch and the ease and confidence of a person who has lived what he is talking about, not gathered it from books and random listenings. Hear him:

Richard H. Dana spent two years working on a ship, gaining every experience that today’s sailors go through. His sailor language comes through in his writing with the assurance, ease, and confidence of someone who has lived what he’s discussing, rather than just learning it from books or casual chats. Listen to him:

Having hove short, cast off the gaskets, and made the bunt of each sail fast by the jigger, with a man on each yard, at the word the whole canvas of the ship was loosed, and with the greatest rapidity possible everything was sheeted home and hoisted up, the anchor tripped and cat-headed, and the ship under headway.

Having shortened sail, cast off the gaskets, and secured the bunt of each sail with the jigger, with a person on each yard, at the command, the entire canvas of the ship was unleashed. Everything was quickly sheeted home and hoisted up, the anchor was tripped and lifted, and the ship was underway.

Again:

Again:

The royal yards were all crossed at once, and royals and sky-sails set, and, as we had the wind free, the booms were run out, and all were aloft, active as cats, laying out on the yards and booms, reeving the studding-sail gear; and sail after sail the captain piled upon her, until she was covered with canvas, her sails looking like a great white cloud resting upon a black speck.

The royal yards were all adjusted at once, and the royals and sky-sails were set. With the wind on our side, the booms were extended, and everyone was up and about, agile as cats, working on the yards and booms, rigging the studding-sail gear. Sail after sail, the captain added to her until she was completely draped in canvas, her sails resembling a massive white cloud resting on a tiny black spot.

Once more. A race in the Pacific:

Once again. A race in the Pacific:

Our antagonist was in her best trim. Being clear of the point, the breeze became stiff, and the royal-masts bent under our sails, but we would not take them in until we saw three boys spring into the rigging of the California; then they were all furled at once, but with orders to our boys to stay aloft at the top-gallant mast-heads and loose them again at the word. It was my duty to furl the fore-royal; and while standing by to loose it again, I had a fine view of the scene. From where I stood, the two vessels seemed nothing but spars and sails, while their narrow decks, far below, slanting over by the force of the wind aloft, appeared hardly capable of supporting the great fabrics raised upon them. The California was to windward of us, and had every advantage; yet, while the breeze was stiff we held our own. As soon as it began to slacken she ranged a little ahead, and the order was given to loose the royals. In an instant the gaskets were off and the bunt dropped. “Sheet home the fore-royal!”—“Weather sheet’s home!”—“Lee sheet’s home!”—“Hoist away, sir!” is bawled from aloft. “Overhaul your clew-lines!” shouts the mate. “Aye-aye, sir, all clear!”—“Taut leech! belay! Well the lee brace; haul taut to windward!” and the royals are set.

Our antagonist was looking sharp. Once we got past the point, the wind picked up, and the royal masts bowed under our sails, but we didn't take them in until we saw three boys climbing into the rigging of the California; then we furled them all at once, but instructed our crew to stay up at the top-gallant mast-heads ready to release them again on command. I was responsible for furling the fore-royal, and while I was standing by to let it loose again, I had a great view of the scene. From my position, the two ships looked like just spars and sails, while their narrow decks, far below, tilted over from the wind above, seeming barely able to hold up the huge structures standing on them. The California was upwind of us and had every advantage; still, while the wind was strong, we managed to keep up. As soon as it began to lighten, she pulled slightly ahead, and the order was given to release the royals. In an instant, the gaskets were off and the bunt dropped. “Sheet home the fore-royal!”—“Weather sheet’s home!”—“Lee sheet’s home!”—“Hoist away, sir!” was shouted from above. “Overhaul your clew-lines!” yelled the mate. “Aye-aye, sir, all clear!”—“Taut leech! belay! Well the lee brace; haul taut to windward!” and the royals were set.

What would the captain of any sailing-vessel of our time say to that? He would say, “The man that wrote that didn’t learn his trade out of a book, he has been there!” But would this same captain be competent to sit in judgment upon Shakespeare’s seamanship—considering the changes in ships and ship-talk that have necessarily taken place, unrecorded, unremembered, and lost to history in the last three hundred years? It is my conviction that Shakespeare’s sailor-talk would be Choctaw to him. For instance—from “The Tempest”:

What would the captain of any sailing vessel today say about that? He would say, “The person who wrote that didn’t learn his trade from a book, he has been there!” But would this same captain be qualified to judge Shakespeare’s skills at sea—given the changes in ships and maritime language that have inevitably occurred, unrecorded, forgotten, and lost to history over the last three hundred years? I believe that Shakespeare’s sailor talk would sound like a foreign language to him. For example—from “The Tempest”:

    Master. Boatswain!
    Boatswain. Here, master; what cheer?
    Master. Good, speak to the mariners: fall to ’t, yarely, or we run ourselves to ground; bestir, bestir! (Enter Mariners.)
    Boatswain. Heigh, my hearts! cheerly, cheerly, my hearts! yare, yare! Take in the topsail. Tend to the master’s whistle.... Down with the topmast! yare! lower, lower! Bring her to try wi’ the main course.... Lay her a-hold, a-hold! Set her two courses. Off to sea again; lay her off.

Captain. Boatswain!
    Boatswain. Here, captain; what’s up?
    Captain. Good, tell the crew to get ready: hurry up, or we’ll crash; move it, move it! (Enter Crew.)
    Boatswain. Hey, everyone! Let’s go, let’s go, my friends! Get ready! Take in the topsail. Pay attention to the captain’s signal.... Lower the topmast! Quick! Lower, lower! Bring her around to set the main course.... Hold her steady, steady! Set her two sails. Off to sea again; steer her out.

That will do, for the present; let us yare a little, now, for a change.

That will be enough for now; let's move quickly for a change.

If a man should write a book and in it make one of his characters say, “Here, devil, empty the quoins into the standing galley and the imposing-stone into the hell-box; assemble the comps around the frisket and let them jeff for takes and be quick about it,” I should recognize a mistake or two in the phrasing, and would know that the writer was only a printer theoretically, not practically.

If a guy were to write a book and have one of his characters say, “Hey, devil, dump the quoins into the standing galley and the imposing-stone into the hell-box; gather the types around the frisket and let them set for prints and hurry up about it,” I would spot a mistake or two in the wording and would realize that the writer was only a printer in theory, not in practice.

I have been a quartz miner in the silver regions—a pretty hard life; I know all the palaver of that business: I know all about discovery claims and the subordinate claims; I know all about lodes, ledges, outcroppings, dips, spurs, angles, shafts, drifts, inclines, levels, tunnels, air-shafts, “horses,” clay casings, granite casings; quartz mills and their batteries; arastras, and how to charge them with quicksilver and sulphate of copper; and how to clean them up, and how to reduce the resulting amalgam in the retorts, and how to cast the bullion into pigs; and finally I know how to screen tailings, and also how to hunt for something less robust to do, and find it. I know the argot of the quartz-mining and milling industry familiarly; and so whenever Bret Harte introduces that industry into a story, the first time one of his miners opens his mouth I recognize from his phrasing that Harte got the phrasing by listening—like Shakespeare—I mean the Stratford one—not by experience. No one can talk the quartz dialect correctly without learning it with pick and shovel and drill and fuse.

I've been a quartz miner in the silver regions—it's a pretty tough life; I know all the jargon of that business: I know all about discovery claims and the subordinate claims; I know all about lodes, ledges, outcroppings, dips, spurs, angles, shafts, drifts, inclines, levels, tunnels, air-shafts, “horses,” clay casings, granite casings; quartz mills and their batteries; arastras, and how to load them with quicksilver and copper sulfate; and how to clean them up, and how to reduce the resulting amalgam in retorts, and how to cast the bullion into ingots; and finally, I know how to screen tailings, and also how to look for something easier to do, and find it. I'm familiar with the lingo of the quartz-mining and milling industry; so whenever Bret Harte includes that industry in a story, the first time one of his miners speaks, I can tell from their wording that Harte picked it up by listening—like Shakespeare—I mean the one from Stratford—not by actual experience. No one can speak the quartz dialect correctly without learning it with pick and shovel and drill and fuse.

I have been a surface miner—gold—and I know all its mysteries, and the dialect that belongs with them; and whenever Harte introduces that industry into a story I know by the phrasing of his characters that neither he nor they have ever served that trade.

I have worked as a gold miner, and I understand all its secrets and the specific language that comes with it; and whenever Harte includes that industry in a story, I can tell by how his characters speak that neither he nor they have ever worked in that field.

I have been a “pocket” miner—a sort of gold mining not findable in any but one little spot in the world, so far as I know. I know how, with horn and water, to find the trail of a pocket and trace it step by step and stage by stage up the mountain to its source, and find the compact little nest of yellow metal reposing in its secret home under the ground. I know the language of that trade, that capricious trade, that fascinating buried-treasure trade, and can catch any writer who tries to use it without having learned it by the sweat of his brow and the labor of his hands.

I have been a "pocket" miner—a type of gold mining that's only found in one tiny spot in the world, as far as I know. I know how to use a horn and water to find the trail of a pocket and follow it step by step and stage by stage up the mountain to its source, where I can discover the compact little nest of yellow metal resting in its secret home beneath the ground. I understand the language of that trade, that unpredictable trade, that exciting buried-treasure trade, and I can spot any writer who tries to use it without having earned it through hard work and effort.

I know several other trades and the argot that goes with them; and whenever a person tries to talk the talk peculiar to any of them without having learned it at its source I can trap him always before he gets far on his road.

I know several other trades and the slang that comes with them; and whenever someone tries to use the specific language of any of them without having learned it properly, I can catch them every time before they get very far.

And so, as I have already remarked, if I were required to superintend a Bacon-Shakespeare controversy, I would narrow the matter down to a single question—the only one, so far as the previous controversies have informed me, concerning which illustrious experts of unimpeachable competency have testified: Was The Author Of Shakespeare’s Works A Lawyer?—a lawyer deeply read and of limitless experience? I would put aside the guesses and surmises, and perhapses, and might-have-beens, and could-have-beens, and must-have-beens, and, we-are-justified-in-presumings,and the rest of those vague specters and shadows and indefinitenesses, and stand or fall, win or lose, by the verdict rendered by the jury upon that single question. If the verdict was Yes, I should feel quite convinced that the Stratford Shakespeare, the actor, manager, and trader who died so obscure, so forgotten, so destitute of even village consequence, that sixty years afterward no fellow-citizen and friend of his later days remembered to tell anything about him, did not write the Works.

So, as I've already mentioned, if I had to oversee a Bacon-Shakespeare debate, I would focus it on one question—the only one, based on what previous debates have shown me, that respected experts of unquestionable skill have discussed: Was the Author of Shakespeare’s Works a Lawyer?—a lawyer who was well-read and had extensive experience? I would ignore the guesses, speculations, maybes, and all the hypotheticals and uncertainties, and depend solely on the verdict from the jury regarding that one question. If the verdict was Yes, I would be fairly certain that the Stratford Shakespeare—the actor, manager, and trader who died in such obscurity, so forgotten, and so lacking even local significance that sixty years later, not a single fellow citizen or friend from his later life remembered to share anything about him—did not write the Works.

Chapter XIII of The Shakespeare Problem Restated bears the heading “Shakespeare as a Lawyer,” and comprises some fifty pages of expert testimony, with comments thereon, and I will copy the first nine, as being sufficient all by themselves, as it seems to me, to settle the question which I have conceived to be the master-key to the Shakespeare-Bacon puzzle.

Chapter XIII of The Shakespeare Problem Restated is titled “Shakespeare as a Lawyer,” and includes about fifty pages of expert testimony, along with commentary. I’ll copy the first nine pages because they seem to be enough on their own to address the question I believe is the key to the Shakespeare-Bacon mystery.

VIII

SHAKESPEARE AS A LAWYER[5]

[5] From Chapter XIII of The Shakespeare Problem Restated. By George G. Greenwood, M.P. John Lane Company, publishers.

[5] From Chapter XIII of The Shakespeare Problem Restated. By George G. Greenwood, M.P. John Lane Company, publishers.

The Plays and Poems of Shakespeare supply ample evidence that their author not only had a very extensive and accurate knowledge of law, but that he was well acquainted with the manners and customs of members of the Inns of Court and with legal life generally.

The Plays and Poems of Shakespeare provide plenty of proof that their author not only had a broad and precise understanding of law, but also that he was familiar with the behaviors and customs of people from the Inns of Court and with legal life in general.

“While novelists and dramatists are constantly making mistakes as to the laws of marriage, of wills, and inheritance, to Shakespeare’s law, lavishly as he expounds it, there can neither be demurrer, nor bill of exceptions, nor writ of error.” Such was the testimony borne by one of the most distinguished lawyers of the nineteenth century who was raised to the high office of Lord Chief Justice in 1850, and subsequently became Lord Chancellor. Its weight will, doubtless, be more appreciated by lawyers than by laymen, for only lawyers know how impossible it is for those who have not served an apprenticeship to the law to avoid displaying their ignorance if they venture to employ legal terms and to discuss legal doctrines. “There is nothing so dangerous,” wrote Lord Campbell, “as for one not of the craft to tamper with our freemasonry.” A layman is certain to betray himself by using some expression which a lawyer would never employ. Mr. Sidney Lee himself supplies us with an example of this. He writes (p. 164): “On February 15, 1609, Shakespeare... obtained judgment from a jury against Addenbroke for the payment of No. 6, and No. 1, 5s. 0d. costs.” Now a lawyer would never have spoken of obtaining “judgment from a jury,” for it is the function of a jury not to deliver judgment (which is the prerogative of the court), but to find a verdict on the facts. The error is, indeed, a venial one, but it is just one of those little things which at once enable a lawyer to know if the writer is a layman or “one of the craft.”

“While novelists and playwrights often misunderstand the laws of marriage, wills, and inheritance, there can be no argument against Shakespeare’s interpretation, no exceptions, and no mistakes.” This was the statement made by one of the most prominent lawyers of the nineteenth century, who was appointed Lord Chief Justice in 1850 and later became Lord Chancellor. Lawyers will likely appreciate its significance more than non-lawyers, as only they understand how challenging it is for those who haven't trained in law to avoid revealing their ignorance when they try to use legal terms and discuss legal concepts. “There’s nothing more dangerous,” wrote Lord Campbell, “than for someone who is not part of our profession to meddle with our secrets.” A non-lawyer is bound to make a mistake by using a term that a lawyer would never use. Mr. Sidney Lee provides us with an example of this. He writes (p. 164): “On February 15, 1609, Shakespeare... obtained judgment from a jury against Addenbroke for the payment of No. 6 and No. 1, 5s. 0d. costs.” A lawyer would never say “obtaining judgment from a jury,” because it’s the jury's role to deliver a verdict on the evidence, not to hand down a judgment (which is up to the court). The mistake is, indeed, a minor one, but it’s one of those small details that instantly tell a lawyer whether the writer is a layperson or “one of the profession.”

But when a layman ventures to plunge deeply into legal subjects, he is naturally apt to make an exhibition of his incompetence. “Let a non-professional man, however acute,” writes Lord Campbell again, “presume to talk law, or to draw illustrations from legal science in discussing other subjects, and he will speedily fall into laughable absurdity.”

But when an outsider tries to dive deep into legal topics, it's only natural that they might show their lack of expertise. “Let a non-professional person, no matter how sharp,” writes Lord Campbell again, “assume to discuss law, or to use examples from legal science while talking about other topics, and they will quickly end up sounding ridiculous.”

And what does the same high authority say about Shakespeare? He had “a deep technical knowledge of the law,” and an easy familiarity with “some of the most abstruse proceedings in English jurisprudence.” And again: “Whenever he indulges this propensity he uniformly lays down good law.” Of “Henry IV.,” Part 2, he says: “If Lord Eldon could be supposed to have written the play, I do not see how he could be chargeable with having forgotten any of his law while writing it.” Charles and Mary Cowden Clarke speak of “the marvelous intimacy which he displays with legal terms, his frequent adoption of them in illustration, and his curiously technical knowledge of their form and force.” Malone, himself a lawyer, wrote: “His knowledge of legal terms is not merely such as might be acquired by the casual observation of even his all-comprehending mind; it has the appearance of technical skill.” Another lawyer and well- known Shakespearean, Richard Grant White, says: “No dramatist of the time, not even Beaumont, who was the younger son of a judge of the Common Pleas, and who after studying in the Inns of Court abandoned law for the drama, used legal phrases with Shakespeare’s readiness and exactness. And the significance of this fact is heightened by another, that it is only to the language of the law that he exhibits this inclination. The phrases peculiar to other occupations serve him on rare occasions by way of description, comparison, or illustration, generally when something in the scene suggests them, but legal phrases flow from his pen as part of his vocabulary and parcel of his thought. Take the word ‘purchase’ for instance, which, in ordinary use, means to acquire by giving value, but applies in law to all legal modes of obtaining property except by inheritance or descent, and in this peculiar sense the word occurs five times in Shakespeare’s thirty-four plays, and only in one single instance in the fifty-four plays of Beaumont and Fletcher. It has been suggested that it was in attendance upon the courts in London that he picked up his legal vocabulary. But this supposition not only fails to account for Shakespeare’s peculiar freedom and exactness in the use of that phraseology, it does not even place him in the way of learning those terms his use of which is most remarkable, which are not such as he would have heard at ordinary proceedings at Nisi Prius, but such as refer to the tenure or transfer of real property, ‘fine and recovery,’ ‘statutes merchant,’ ‘purchase,’ ‘indenture,’ ‘tenure,’ ‘double voucher,’ ‘fee simple,’ ‘fee farm,’ ‘remainder,’ ‘reversion,’ ‘forfeiture,’ etc. This conveyancer’s jargon could not have been picked up by hanging round the courts of law in London two hundred and fifty years ago, when suits as to the title of real property were comparatively rare. And besides, Shakespeare uses his law just as freely in his first plays, written in his first London years, as in those produced at a later period. Just as exactly, too; for the correctness and propriety with which these terms are introduced have compelled the admiration of a Chief Justice and a Lord Chancellor.”

And what does that same high authority say about Shakespeare? He had “a deep technical knowledge of the law,” and he was easily familiar with “some of the most complex proceedings in English law.” And again: “Whenever he indulges this tendency, he consistently lays down good law.” About “Henry IV., Part 2,” he says: “If Lord Eldon could be believed to have written the play, I don’t see how he could be accused of forgetting any of his law while writing it.” Charles and Mary Cowden Clarke mention “the amazing familiarity he shows with legal terms, his frequent use of them for illustration, and his oddly technical understanding of their form and meaning.” Malone, who was a lawyer himself, wrote: “His knowledge of legal terminology isn’t just something he picked up from casual observation, even with his all-encompassing mind; it appears to come from technical expertise.” Another lawyer and well-known Shakespeare expert, Richard Grant White, says: “No dramatist of that time, not even Beaumont, who was the younger son of a Common Pleas judge and who left law for the theater after studying at the Inns of Court, used legal phrases with Shakespeare’s ease and accuracy. The significance of this is emphasized by the fact that he only shows this inclination towards the language of the law. He rarely uses terms from other professions, and only when something in the scene suggests them; but legal phrases come from him as part of his vocabulary and his way of thinking. Take the word ‘purchase,’ for instance, which usually means to acquire by giving value, but in legal terms refers to all legal ways of obtaining property except by inheritance or descent, and in this specific sense, the word appears five times in Shakespeare’s thirty-four plays, but only once in the fifty-four plays of Beaumont and Fletcher. It’s been suggested he picked up his legal vocabulary while attending court in London. However, this assumption not only fails to explain Shakespeare’s unique freedom and precision in using that terminology, but it also doesn’t even place him in a position to learn the terms he uses most notably, which are not the kinds he would have heard in ordinary proceedings at Nisi Prius, but those that refer to the tenancy or transfer of real property, such as ‘fine and recovery,’ ‘statutes merchant,’ ‘purchase,’ ‘indenture,’ ‘tenure,’ ‘double voucher,’ ‘fee simple,’ ‘fee farm,’ ‘remainder,’ ‘reversion,’ ‘forfeiture,’ etc. This conveyancer’s terminology couldn’t have been learned just by hanging around the law courts in London two hundred and fifty years ago, when disputes over real property ownership were comparatively rare. Moreover, Shakespeare uses his legal knowledge just as freely in his early plays, written in his first years in London, as he does in those from later periods. Just as accurately, too; for the correctness and appropriateness of how he introduces these terms have drawn admiration from a Chief Justice and a Lord Chancellor.”

Senator Davis wrote: “We seem to have something more than a sciolist’s temerity of indulgence in the terms of an unfamiliar art. No legal solecisms will be found. The abstrusest elements of the common law are impressed into a disciplined service. Over and over again, where such knowledge is unexampled in writers unlearned in the law, Shakespeare appears in perfect possession of it. In the law of real property, its rules of tenure and descents, its entails, its fines and recoveries, their vouchers and double vouchers, in the procedure of the Courts, the method of bringing writs and arrests, the nature of actions, the rules of pleading, the law of escapes and of contempt of court, in the principles of evidence, both technical and philosophical, in the distinction between the temporal and spiritual tribunals, in the law of attainder and forfeiture, in the requisites of a valid marriage, in the presumption of legitimacy, in the learning of the law of prerogative, in the inalienable character of the Crown, this mastership appears with surprising authority.”

Senator Davis wrote: “We seem to have something more than a learner's reckless enthusiasm for terms from an unfamiliar field. No legal mistakes will be found. The most complex elements of common law are utilized effectively. Again and again, where such knowledge is exceptional among those untrained in the law, Shakespeare shows a complete understanding of it. In property law, its rules of ownership and inheritance, its entails, its fines and recoveries, their vouchers and double vouchers, in court procedures, the process of issuing writs and making arrests, the nature of legal actions, the rules of pleading, the laws regarding escapes and contempt of court, in evidence principles, both technical and philosophical, in the distinction between secular and religious courts, in the laws of attainder and forfeiture, in the requirements for a valid marriage, in the assumption of legitimacy, in the study of prerogative law, in the untransferable nature of the Crown, this mastery is evident with remarkable authority.”

To all this testimony (and there is much more which I have not cited) may now be added that of a great lawyer of our own times, viz.: Sir James Plaisted Wilde, Q.C. 1855, created a Baron of the Exchequer in 1860, promoted to the post of Judge-Ordinary and Judge of the Courts of Probate and Divorce in 1863, and better known to the world as Lord Penzance, to which dignity he was raised in 1869. Lord Penzance, as all lawyers know, and as the late Mr. Inderwick, K.C., has testified, was one of the first legal authorities of his day, famous for his “remarkable grasp of legal principles,” and “endowed by nature with a remarkable facility for marshaling facts, and for a clear expression of his views.”

To all this evidence (and there's much more I haven't included) can now be added that of a prominent lawyer from our time, namely: Sir James Plaisted Wilde, Q.C., who was made a Baron of the Exchequer in 1860, promoted to Judge-Ordinary and Judge of the Courts of Probate and Divorce in 1863, and better known to the world as Lord Penzance, a title he received in 1869. As all lawyers are aware, and as the late Mr. Inderwick, K.C., confirmed, Lord Penzance was one of the leading legal authorities of his time, renowned for his "remarkable understanding of legal principles" and "naturally gifted with an exceptional ability to organize facts and clearly articulate his views."

Lord Penzance speaks of Shakespeare’s “perfect familiarity with not only the principles, axioms, and maxims, but the technicalities of English law, a knowledge so perfect and intimate that he was never incorrect and never at fault.... The mode in which this knowledge was pressed into service on all occasions to express his meaning and illustrate his thoughts was quite unexampled. He seems to have had a special pleasure in his complete and ready mastership of it in all its branches. As manifested in the plays, this legal knowledge and learning had therefore a special character which places it on a wholly different footing from the rest of the multifarious knowledge which is exhibited in page after page of the plays. At every turn and point at which the author required a metaphor, simile, or illustration, his mind ever turned first to the law. He seems almost to have thought in legal phrases, the commonest of legal expressions were ever at the end of his pen in description or illustration. That he should have descanted in lawyer language when he had a forensic subject in hand, such as Shylock’s bond, was to be expected, but the knowledge of law in ‘Shakespeare’ was exhibited in a far different manner: it protruded itself on all occasions, appropriate or inappropriate, and mingled itself with strains of thought widely divergent from forensic subjects.” Again: “To acquire a perfect familiarity with legal principles, and an accurate and ready use of the technical terms and phrases not only of the conveyancer’s office, but of the pleader’s chambers and the Courts at Westminster, nothing short of employment in some career involving constant contact with legal questions and general legal work would be requisite. But a continuous employment involves the element of time, and time was just what the manager of two theaters had not at his disposal. In what portion of Shakespeare’s (i.e., Shakspere’s) career would it be possible to point out that time could be found for the interposition of a legal employment in the chambers or offices of practicing lawyers?”

Lord Penzance talks about Shakespeare’s “complete familiarity with not just the principles, axioms, and maxims, but also the technicalities of English law, a knowledge so thorough and deep that he was never wrong and never off base…. The way this knowledge was used at all times to express his ideas and illustrate his thoughts was truly unique. He seemed to take special pleasure in his complete and effortless command of it in all its aspects. As shown in the plays, this legal knowledge and expertise had a distinct character that sets it apart from the diverse knowledge displayed in page after page of the plays. Whenever the author needed a metaphor, simile, or illustration, his mind always turned first to the law. It seems he almost thought in legal terms; the most common legal phrases were always at the tip of his pen for description or illustration. It was expected that he would use legal language when addressing a legal theme, such as Shylock’s bond, but the legal knowledge in ‘Shakespeare’ appeared in a very different way: it emerged on all occasions, whether suitable or not, and mingled with thoughts that were vastly different from legal topics.” Again: “To truly master legal principles and accurately use the technical terms and phrases not just from the conveyancer’s office but also from the lawyer’s chambers and the Courts at Westminster, nothing less than a job involving constant engagement with legal matters and general legal work would be necessary. However, such continuous work requires time, and time was precisely what the manager of two theaters did not have. In which part of Shakespeare’s (i.e., Shakspere’s) career could we find a moment when time was available for a legal job in the chambers or offices of practicing lawyers?”

Stratfordians, as is well known, casting about for some possible explanation of Shakespeare’s extraordinary knowledge of law, have made the suggestion that Shakespeare might, conceivably, have been a clerk in an attorney’s office before he came to London. Mr. Collier wrote to Lord Campbell to ask his opinion as to the probability of this being true. His answer was as follows: “You require us to believe implicitly a fact, of which, if true, positive and irrefragable evidence in his own handwriting might have been forthcoming to establish it. Not having been actually enrolled as an attorney, neither the records of the local court at Stratford nor of the superior Courts at Westminster would present his name as being concerned in any suit as an attorney, but it might reasonably have been expected that there would be deeds or wills witnessed by him still extant, and after a very diligent search none such can be discovered.”

Stratfordians, as is well known, searching for an explanation for Shakespeare’s remarkable knowledge of law, have suggested that he might have been a clerk in a lawyer’s office before moving to London. Mr. Collier wrote to Lord Campbell to ask his opinion on the likelihood of this being true. His response was as follows: “You ask us to believe a fact for which, if true, there should be clear and undeniable evidence in his own handwriting. Since he was never officially registered as a lawyer, the records from the local court in Stratford or the higher courts at Westminster wouldn’t show his name as being involved in any case as an attorney. It would be reasonable to expect that there would be deeds or wills he witnessed still available, but after a thorough search, none can be found.”

Upon this Lord Penzance comments: “It cannot be doubted that Lord Campbell was right in this. No young man could have been at work in an attorney’s office without being called upon continually to act as a witness, and in many other ways leaving traces of his work and name.” There is not a single fact or incident in all that is known of Shakespeare, even by rumor or tradition, which supports this notion of a clerkship. And after much argument and surmise which has been indulged in on this subject, we may, I think, safely put the notion on one side, for no less an authority than Mr. Grant White says finally that the idea of his having been clerk to an attorney has been “blown to pieces.”

On this, Lord Penzance remarks: “It’s clear that Lord Campbell was correct about this. No young man could have worked in an attorney’s office without constantly being asked to serve as a witness and, in many other ways, leaving evidence of his work and name.” There isn’t a single fact or story known about Shakespeare, not even by hearsay or tradition, that supports this idea of him being an office clerk. After much discussion and speculation on this topic, I believe we can safely dismiss the idea, as even Mr. Grant White has stated that the notion of him having been a clerk for an attorney has been “blown to pieces.”

It is altogether characteristic of Mr. Churton Collins that he, nevertheless, adopts this exploded myth. “That Shakespeare was in early life employed as a clerk in an attorney’s office may be correct. At Stratford there was by royal charter a Court of Record sitting every fortnight, with six attorneys, besides the town clerk, belonging to it, and it is certainly not straining probability to suppose that the young Shakespeare may have had employment in one of them. There is, it is true, no tradition to this effect, but such traditions as we have about Shakespeare’s occupation between the time of leaving school and going to London are so loose and baseless that no confidence can be placed in them. It is, to say the least, more probable that he was in an attorney’s office than that he was a butcher killing calves ‘in a high style,’ and making speeches over them.”

It’s typical of Mr. Churton Collins to embrace this outdated idea. “It may be true that Shakespeare worked as a clerk in a lawyer’s office during his early years. In Stratford, there was a Court of Record operating every two weeks, with six lawyers and the town clerk involved, so it's not unreasonable to think that young Shakespeare might have worked for one of them. Admittedly, there’s no solid evidence to support this, but the stories we do have about Shakespeare’s work after leaving school and before moving to London are so vague and unfounded that they can’t be trusted. It’s certainly more likely that he was in a lawyer’s office than that he was a butcher killing calves ‘in a grand manner’ and delivering speeches about it.”

This is a charming specimen of Stratfordian argument. There is, as we have seen, a very old tradition that Shakespeare was a butcher’s apprentice. John Dowdall, who made a tour in Warwickshire in 1693, testifies to it as coming from the old clerk who showed him over the church, and it is unhesitatingly accepted as true by Mr. Halliwell-Phillipps. (Vol. I, p. 11, and Vol. II, pp. 71, 72.) Mr. Sidney Lee sees nothing improbable in it, and it is supported by Aubrey, who must have written his account some time before 1680, when his manuscript was completed. Of the attorney’s clerk hypothesis, on the other hand, there is not the faintest vestige of a tradition. It has been evolved out of the fertile imaginations of embarrassed Stratfordians, seeking for some explanation of the Stratford rustic’s marvelous acquaintance with law and legal terms and legal life. But Mr. Churton Collins has not the least hesitation in throwing over the tradition which has the warrant of antiquity and setting up in its stead this ridiculous invention, for which not only is there no shred of positive evidence, but which, as Lord Campbell and Lord Penzance point out, is really put out of court by the negative evidence, since “no young man could have been at work in an attorney’s office without being called upon continually to act as a witness, and in many other ways leaving traces of his work and name.” And as Mr. Edwards further points out, since the day when Lord Campbell’s book was published (between forty and fifty years ago), “every old deed or will, to say nothing of other legal papers, dated during the period of William Shakespeare’s youth, has been scrutinized over half a dozen shires, and not one signature of the young man has been found.”

This is a classic example of the Stratfordian argument. As we’ve mentioned, there’s a long-standing tradition that Shakespeare was a butcher's apprentice. John Dowdall, who toured Warwickshire in 1693, confirms this, citing the old clerk who showed him around the church, and Mr. Halliwell-Phillipps accepts it as fact without question. (Vol. I, p. 11, and Vol. II, pp. 71, 72.) Mr. Sidney Lee finds it entirely plausible, and it’s backed by Aubrey, who must have written his account before 1680, when his manuscript was finished. In contrast, the theory about the attorney’s clerk has no traditional support whatsoever. It seems to have been created by anxious Stratfordians looking for an explanation for the Stratford countryman’s impressive knowledge of law and legal terminology and practices. But Mr. Churton Collins shows no hesitation in dismissing the age-old tradition with credible backing in favor of this absurd invention, which has no solid evidence to support it. As Lord Campbell and Lord Penzance have pointed out, it's actually discredited by the lack of evidence, since “no young man could have worked in an attorney’s office without being frequently called to testify and leaving multiple traces of his work and name.” And as Mr. Edwards further emphasizes, since Lord Campbell’s book was published (around forty to fifty years ago), “every old deed or will, to say nothing of other legal documents, from the time of William Shakespeare's youth has been examined across several counties, and not a single signature of the young man has been found.”

Moreover, if Shakespeare had served as clerk in an attorney’s office it is clear that he must have so served for a considerable period in order to have gained (if, indeed, it is credible that he could have so gained) his remarkable knowledge of the law. Can we then for a moment believe that, if this had been so, tradition would have been absolutely silent on the matter? That Dowdall’s old clerk, over eighty years of age, should have never heard of it (though he was sure enough about the butcher’s apprentice) and that all the other ancient witnesses should be in similar ignorance!

Moreover, if Shakespeare had worked as a clerk in a lawyer’s office, it's clear he would need to have done so for quite some time to have acquired (if it’s even believable that he could have) his impressive knowledge of the law. Can we really think that if this were the case, tradition would be completely silent about it? That Dowdall’s old clerk, who is over eighty, would have never heard of it (even though he was certain about the butcher’s apprentice) and that all the other older witnesses would be just as unaware?

But such are the methods of Stratfordian controversy. Tradition is to be scouted when it is found inconvenient, but cited as irrefragable truth when it suits the case. Shakespeare of Stratford was the author of the Plays and Poems, but the author of the Plays and Poems could not have been a butcher’s apprentice. Away, therefore, with tradition. But the author of the Plays and Poems must have had a very large and a very accurate knowledge of the law. Therefore, Shakespeare of Stratford must have been an attorney’s clerk! The method is simplicity itself. By similar reasoning Shakespeare has been made a country schoolmaster, a soldier, a physician, a printer, and a good many other things besides, according to the inclination and the exigencies of the commentator. It would not be in the least surprising to find that he was studying Latin as a schoolmaster and law in an attorney’s office at the same time.

But that's how Stratfordian debates go. Tradition is dismissed when it's inconvenient, yet presented as undeniable truth when it fits the argument. Shakespeare from Stratford was the author of the Plays and Poems, but the author of the Plays and Poems couldn’t possibly have been a butcher’s apprentice. So, let's disregard tradition. However, the author of the Plays and Poems *must* have had a deep and accurate understanding of the law. Therefore, Shakespeare from Stratford must have been a lawyer's clerk! The argument is quite straightforward. By the same logic, Shakespeare has also been identified as a country schoolteacher, a soldier, a doctor, a printer, and a whole bunch of other things, depending on what the commentator needs. It wouldn’t be surprising at all to discover that he was studying Latin as a schoolteacher while also learning law in a lawyer's office at the same time.

However, we must do Mr. Collins the justice of saying that he has fully recognized, what is indeed tolerably obvious, that Shakespeare must have had a sound legal training. “It may, of course, be urged,” he writes, “that Shakespeare’s knowledge of medicine, and particularly that branch of it which related to morbid psychology, is equally remarkable, and that no one has ever contended that he was a physician. (Here Mr. Collins is wrong; that contention also has been put forward.) It may be urged that his acquaintance with the technicalities of other crafts and callings, notably of marine and military affairs, was also extraordinary, and yet no one has suspected him of being a sailor or a soldier. (Wrong again. Why, even Messrs. Garnett and Gosse “suspect” that he was a soldier!) This may be conceded, but the concession hardly furnishes an analogy. To these and all other subjects he recurs occasionally, and in season, but with reminiscences of the law his memory, as is abundantly clear, was simply saturated. In season and out of season now in manifest, now in recondite application, he presses it into the service of expression and illustration. At least a third of his myriad metaphors are derived from it. It would indeed be difficult to find a single act in any of his dramas, nay, in some of them, a single scene, the diction and imagery of which are not colored by it. Much of his law may have been acquired from three books easily accessible to him—namely, Tottell’s Precedents (1572), Pulton’s Statutes (1578), and Fraunce’s Lawier’s Logike (1588), works with which he certainly seems to have been familiar; but much of it could only have come from one who had an intimate acquaintance with legal proceedings. We quite agree with Mr. Castle that Shakespeare’s legal knowledge is not what could have been picked up in an attorney’s office, but could only have been learned by an actual attendance at the Courts, at a Pleader’s Chambers, and on circuit, or by associating intimately with members of the Bench and Bar.”

However, we have to give Mr. Collins credit for recognizing, which is quite obvious, that Shakespeare likely had a solid legal background. “It can be argued,” he writes, “that Shakespeare’s understanding of medicine, especially the part that deals with mental illness, is also impressive, and no one has ever claimed that he was a doctor. (Here Mr. Collins is mistaken; that claim has also been made.) It can be contended that his familiarity with the specifics of other professions, particularly marine and military matters, was also remarkable, yet no one has suspected him of being a sailor or a soldier. (Wrong again. Even Messrs. Garnett and Gosse “suspect” that he was a soldier!) This may be acknowledged, but that concession doesn’t provide a valid comparison. He occasionally touches on these and other topics, but his memories of the law are clearly pervasive. Both in relevant contexts and in obscure applications, he uses it to express and illustrate his ideas. At least a third of his countless metaphors come from it. It would indeed be hard to find a single action in any of his plays, or even in some of them a single scene, where the language and imagery aren’t influenced by it. Much of his legal knowledge may have come from three readily available books—Tottell’s Precedents (1572), Pulton’s Statutes (1578), and Fraunce’s Lawier’s Logike (1588), works he certainly seems to have known; but a lot of it could only have been gained by someone who closely followed legal proceedings. We completely agree with Mr. Castle that Shakespeare’s legal knowledge is not something that could have been picked up in a lawyer’s office but could only have been gained through actual attendance at the Courts, at a Pleader’s Chambers, and on circuit, or by having close associations with judges and lawyers.”

This is excellent. But what is Mr. Collins’s explanation? “Perhaps the simplest solution of the problem is to accept the hypothesis that in early life he was in an attorney’s office (!), that he there contracted a love for the law which never left him, that as a young man in London he continued to study or dabble in it for his amusement, to stroll in leisure hours into the Courts, and to frequent the society of lawyers. On no other supposition is it possible to explain the attraction which the law evidently had for him, and his minute and undeviating accuracy in a subject where no layman who has indulged in such copious and ostentatious display of legal technicalities has ever yet succeeded in keeping himself from tripping.”

This is great. But what’s Mr. Collins’s explanation? “Maybe the simplest way to understand this is to accept the idea that early in life he was in a lawyer's office (!), where he developed a lasting passion for the law. As a young man in London, he probably continued to study or dabble in it for fun, spending his free time in the courts and socializing with lawyers. Without this assumption, it’s hard to explain the clear attraction he had for the law and his meticulous and unwavering precision in a field where no amateur who has shown off so many legal terms has ever managed to avoid making mistakes.”

A lame conclusion. “No other supposition” indeed! Yes, there is another, and a very obvious supposition—namely, that Shakespeare was himself a lawyer, well versed in his trade, versed in all the ways of the courts, and living in close intimacy with judges and members of the Inns of Court.

A weak conclusion. “No other explanation” really? Yes, there’s another, and it’s quite clear—that Shakespeare was actually a lawyer, skilled in his profession, knowledgeable about all the ins and outs of the courts, and closely connected with judges and members of the Inns of Court.

One is, of course, thankful that Mr. Collins has appreciated the fact that Shakespeare must have had a sound legal training, but I may be forgiven if I do not attach quite so much importance to his pronouncements on this branch of the subject as to those of Malone, Lord Campbell, Judge Holmes, Mr. Castle, K.C., Lord Penzance, Mr. Grant White, and other lawyers, who have expressed their opinion on the matter of Shakespeare’s legal acquirements....

One is, of course, grateful that Mr. Collins has recognized that Shakespeare must have had solid legal training, but I hope it's understandable that I don't give quite as much weight to his opinions on this topic as I do to those of Malone, Lord Campbell, Judge Holmes, Mr. Castle, K.C., Lord Penzance, Mr. Grant White, and other legal experts who have shared their thoughts on Shakespeare’s legal knowledge...

Here it may, perhaps, be worth while to quote again from Lord Penzance’s book as to the suggestion that Shakespeare had somehow or other managed “to acquire a perfect familiarity with legal principles, and an accurate and ready use of the technical terms and phrases, not only of the conveyancer’s office, but of the pleader’s chambers and the Courts at Westminster.” This, as Lord Penzance points out, “would require nothing short of employment in some career involving constant contact with legal questions and general legal work.” But “in what portion of Shakespeare’s career would it be possible to point out that time could be found for the interposition of a legal employment in the chambers or offices of practicing lawyers?... It is beyond doubt that at an early period he was called upon to abandon his attendance at school and assist his father, and was soon after, at the age of sixteen, bound apprentice to a trade. While under the obligation of this bond he could not have pursued any other employment. Then he leaves Stratford and comes to London. He has to provide himself with the means of a livelihood, and this he did in some capacity at the theater. No one doubts that. The holding of horses is scouted by many, and perhaps with justice, as being unlikely and certainly unproved; but whatever the nature of his employment was at the theater, there is hardly room for the belief that it could have been other than continuous, for his progress there was so rapid. Ere long he had been taken into the company as an actor, and was soon spoken of as a ‘Johannes Factotum.’ His rapid accumulation of wealth speaks volumes for the constancy and activity of his services. One fails to see when there could be a break in the current of his life at this period of it, giving room or opportunity for legal or indeed any other employment. ‘In 1589,’ says Knight, ‘we have undeniable evidence that he had not only a casual engagement, was not only a salaried servant, as many players were, but was a shareholder in the company of the Queen’s players with other shareholders below him on the list.’ This (1589) would be within two years after his arrival in London, which is placed by White and Halliwell- Phillipps about the year 1587. The difficulty in supposing that, starting with a state of ignorance in 1587, when he is supposed to have come to London, he was induced to enter upon a course of most extended study and mental culture, is almost insuperable. Still it was physically possible, provided always that he could have had access to the needful books. But this legal training seems to me to stand on a different footing. It is not only unaccountable and incredible, but it is actually negatived by the known facts of his career.” Lord Penzance then refers to the fact that “by 1592 (according to the best authority, Mr. Grant White) several of the plays had been written. ‘The Comedy of Errors’ in 1589, ‘Love’s Labour’s Lost’ in 1589, ‘Two Gentlemen of Verona’ in 1589 or 1590,” and so forth, and then asks, “with this catalogue of dramatic work on hand... was it possible that he could have taken a leading part in the management and conduct of two theaters, and if Mr. Phillipps is to be relied upon, taken his share in the performances of the provincial tours of his company—and at the same time devoted himself to the study of the law in all its branches so efficiently as to make himself complete master of its principles and practice, and saturate his mind with all its most technical terms?”

Here it might be worth quoting again from Lord Penzance’s book regarding the suggestion that Shakespeare somehow managed “to acquire a perfect familiarity with legal principles, and an accurate and ready use of the technical terms and phrases, not only of the conveyancer’s office, but of the pleader’s chambers and the Courts at Westminster.” As Lord Penzance points out, “this would require nothing short of employment in some career involving constant contact with legal questions and general legal work.” But “in what part of Shakespeare’s career could we find time for him to have taken on a legal job in the chambers or offices of practicing lawyers?... It’s clear that early on he had to leave school to help his father, and shortly after, at the age of sixteen, he became an apprentice in a trade. While bound by this apprenticeship, he couldn’t have taken on any other job. Then he left Stratford and came to London. He had to find a way to make a living, and he did that working in some capacity at the theater. No one doubts that. The idea of him holding horses is dismissed by many, and perhaps justifiably so, as it seems unlikely and absolutely unproven; but whatever his role at the theater was, it’s hard to believe that it wasn’t a continuous one, given how quickly he advanced. Before long, he was brought into the company as an actor and was soon referred to as a ‘Johannes Factotum.’ His swift accumulation of wealth shows how dedicated and active he was in his work. It’s difficult to see when there could have been any interruption in his life during that time that would allow for legal or any other work. ‘In 1589,’ says Knight, ‘we have undeniable evidence that he had not only a casual engagement, was not just a salaried servant like many players were, but was a shareholder in the company of the Queen’s players alongside other shareholders below him on the list.’ This (1589) would be within two years after his arrival in London, which White and Halliwell-Phillipps place around 1587. The challenge in believing that, after coming to London in 1587, he was able to embark on a path of extensive study and intellectual development is almost insurmountable. Still, it was physically possible, provided he had access to the necessary books. But this idea of legal training seems to be on a different level. It’s not just unlikely and unbelievable, but it’s actually contradicted by the known facts of his career.” Lord Penzance then points out that “by 1592 (according to the best authority, Mr. Grant White), several of the plays had been written. ‘The Comedy of Errors’ in 1589, ‘Love’s Labour’s Lost’ in 1589, ‘Two Gentlemen of Verona’ in 1589 or 1590,” and so on, and then asks, “with this list of dramatic works... was it possible that he could have taken a leading role in the management and operation of two theaters, and if Mr. Phillipps is to be trusted, participated in the performances during his company’s provincial tours—and simultaneously dedicated himself to studying law in all its aspects so thoroughly that he could master its principles and practices, and fill his mind with all its most technical terms?”

I have cited this passage from Lord Penzance’s book, because it lay before me, and I had already quoted from it on the matter of Shakespeare’s legal knowledge; but other writers have still better set forth the insuperable difficulties, as they seem to me, which beset the idea that Shakespeare might have found time in some unknown period of early life, amid multifarious other occupations, for the study of classics, literature, and law, to say nothing of languages and a few other matters. Lord Penzance further asks his readers: “Did you ever meet with or hear of an instance in which a young man in this country gave himself up to legal studies and engaged in legal employments, which is the only way of becoming familiar with the technicalities of practice, unless with the view of practicing in that profession? I do not believe that it would be easy, or indeed possible, to produce an instance in which the law has been seriously studied in all its branches, except as a qualification for practice in the legal profession.”

I’m quoting this passage from Lord Penzance’s book because it was in front of me, and I had already used it when discussing Shakespeare’s legal knowledge. However, other authors have better explained the significant challenges, as I see them, that undermine the idea that Shakespeare could have found the time in some unknown early stage of his life, alongside many other activities, to study classics, literature, law, not to mention languages and a few other subjects. Lord Penzance also asks his readers: “Have you ever encountered or heard of a case where a young man in this country dedicated himself to legal studies and took on legal jobs, which is the only way to get familiar with the details of practice, unless intending to enter that field? I don’t believe it would be easy, or even possible, to find an example where the law has been seriously studied in all its aspects, except as a means to qualify for practicing in the legal profession.”

This testimony is so strong, so direct, so authoritative; and so uncheapened, unwatered by guesses, and surmises, and maybe-so’s, and might-have-beens, and could-have-beens, and must-have-beens, and the rest of that ton of plaster of Paris out of which the biographers have built the colossal brontosaur which goes by the Stratford actor’s name, that it quite convinces me that the man who wrote Shakespeare’s Works knew all about law and lawyers. Also, that that man could not have been the Stratford Shakespeare—and wasn’t.

This testimony is really strong, direct, and authoritative; it’s not cheapened or diluted by guesses, assumptions, or what-ifs. It completely convinces me that the person who wrote Shakespeare’s works understood all about law and lawyers. Plus, that person couldn’t have been the Stratford Shakespeare—and wasn’t.

Who did write these Works, then?

Who wrote these works?

I wish I knew.

I wish I knew.

IX

Did Francis Bacon write Shakespeare’s Works? Nobody knows.

Did Francis Bacon write Shakespeare’s works? Nobody knows.

We cannot say we know a thing when that thing has not been proved. Know is too strong a word to use when the evidence is not final and absolutely conclusive. We can infer, if we want to, like those slaves.... No, I will not write that word, it is not kind, it is not courteous. The upholders of the Stratford-Shakespeare superstition call us the hardest names they can think of, and they keep doing it all the time; very well, if they like to descend to that level, let them do it, but I will not so undignify myself as to follow them. I cannot call them harsh names; the most I can do is to indicate them by terms reflecting my disapproval; and this without malice, without venom.

We can't claim to know something if it hasn't been proven. Knowing is too strong a term when the evidence isn't definitive and conclusive. We can make inferences if we choose to, like those individuals.... No, I won't use that term; it's not nice, it's not polite. Supporters of the Stratford-Shakespeare belief call us the worst names imaginable, and they keep doing it constantly; fine, if they want to stoop to that level, let them, but I won't lower myself by doing the same. I can't use harsh names for them; the best I can do is refer to them in a way that shows my disapproval, and that’s without any malice and without bitterness.

To resume. What I was about to say was, those thugs have built their entire superstition upon inferences, not upon known and established facts. It is a weak method, and poor, and I am glad to be able to say our side never resorts to it while there is anything else to resort to.

To sum up, what I was going to say is that those thugs have based their entire superstition on inferences, not on known and established facts. It's a weak and poor approach, and I'm happy to say our side never relies on it when there's anything else we can use.

But when we must, we must; and we have now arrived at a place of that sort.... Since the Stratford Shakespeare couldn’t have written the Works, we infer that somebody did. Who was it, then? This requires some more inferring.

But when it's necessary, it's necessary; and we've now reached that point.... Since the Stratford Shakespeare couldn't have written the Works, we can assume someone else did. So, who was it? This calls for some further investigation.

Ordinarily when an unsigned poem sweeps across the continent like a tidal wave whose roar and boom and thunder are made up of admiration, delight, and applause, a dozen obscure people rise up and claim the authorship. Why a dozen, instead of only one or two? One reason is, because there are a dozen that are recognizably competent to do that poem. Do you remember “Beautiful Snow”? Do you remember “Rock Me to Sleep, Mother, Rock Me to Sleep”? Do you remember “Backward, turn, backward, O Time, in thy flight! Make me a child again just for tonight”? I remember them very well. Their authorship was claimed by most of the grown-up people who were alive at the time, and every claimant had one plausible argument in his favor, at least—to wit, he could have done the authoring; he was competent.

Usually, when an unsigned poem travels across the country like a tidal wave, with its sound full of admiration, joy, and applause, a dozen unknown people step up and say they wrote it. Why a dozen instead of just one or two? One reason is that there are a dozen who are clearly skilled enough to write that poem. Do you remember “Beautiful Snow”? Do you remember “Rock Me to Sleep, Mother, Rock Me to Sleep”? Do you remember “Backward, turn, backward, O Time, in thy flight! Make me a child again just for tonight”? I remember them very well. Most of the adults alive at the time claimed to be the authors, and each one had at least one convincing argument for their case: they could have written it; they were competent.

Have the Works been claimed by a dozen? They haven’t. There was good reason. The world knows there was but one man on the planet at the time who was competent—not a dozen, and not two. A long time ago the dwellers in a far country used now and then to find a procession of prodigious footprints stretching across the plain—footprints that were three miles apart, each footprint a third of a mile long and a furlong deep, and with forests and villages mashed to mush in it. Was there any doubt as to who made that mighty trail? Were there a dozen claimants? Where there two? No—the people knew who it was that had been along there: there was only one Hercules.

Have a dozen people claimed the works? They haven’t. There was a good reason for that. The world knows there was only one person at that time who was capable—not a dozen, and not even two. Long ago, the people in a distant land would occasionally discover a line of enormous footprints stretching across the plain—footprints that were three miles apart, each one a third of a mile long and a furlong deep, with forests and villages flattened in the process. Was there any doubt about who made that incredible trail? Were there a dozen claimants? Were there two? No—the people knew who had walked there: there was only one Hercules.

There has been only one Shakespeare. There couldn’t be two; certainly there couldn’t be two at the same time. It takes ages to bring forth a Shakespeare, and some more ages to match him. This one was not matched before his time; nor during his time; and hasn’t been matched since. The prospect of matching him in our time is not bright.

There has been only one Shakespeare. There couldn’t be two; definitely not two at the same time. It takes a long time to create a Shakespeare, and even longer to find someone who can match him. No one matched him before his time; nor during his time; and no one has matched him since. The chance of matching him in our time doesn’t look good.

The Baconians claim that the Stratford Shakespeare was not qualified to write the Works, and that Francis Bacon was. They claim that Bacon possessed the stupendous equipment—both natural and acquired—for the miracle; and that no other Englishman of his day possessed the like; or, indeed, anything closely approaching it.

The Baconians argue that the Shakespeare from Stratford was not capable of writing the Works, and that Francis Bacon was. They believe Bacon had the incredible skills—both innate and learned—for the achievement; and that no other Englishman of his time had anything similar or even remotely close.

Macaulay, in his Essay, has much to say about the splendor and horizonless magnitude of that equipment. Also, he has synopsized Bacon’s history—a thing which cannot be done for the Stratford Shakespeare, for he hasn’t any history to synopsize. Bacon’s history is open to the world, from his boyhood to his death in old age—a history consisting of known facts, displayed in minute and multitudinous detail; facts, not guesses and conjectures and might-have-beens.

Macaulay, in his essay, talks a lot about the grandeur and vastness of that equipment. He also summarizes Bacon’s history—a task that can't be done for Stratford's Shakespeare, as there isn’t any history to summarize. Bacon's history is available to everyone, from his childhood to his death in old age—a history made up of known facts, presented in detailed and numerous ways; facts, not assumptions, speculations, or what-ifs.

Whereby it appears that he was born of a race of statesmen, and had a Lord Chancellor for his father, and a mother who was “distinguished both as a linguist and a theologian: she corresponded in Greek with Bishop Jewell, and translated his Apologia from the Latin so correctly that neither he nor Archbishop Parker could suggest a single alteration.” It is the atmosphere we are reared in that determines how our inclinations and aspirations shall tend. The atmosphere furnished by the parents to the son in this present case was an atmosphere saturated with learning; with thinkings and ponderings upon deep subjects; and with polite culture. It had its natural effect. Shakespeare of Stratford was reared in a house which had no use for books, since its owners, his parents, were without education. This may have had an effect upon the son, but we do not know, because we have no history of him of an informing sort. There were but few books anywhere, in that day, and only the well-to-do and highly educated possessed them, they being almost confined to the dead languages. “All the valuable books then extant in all the vernacular dialects of Europe would hardly have filled a single shelf”—imagine it! The few existing books were in the Latin tongue mainly. “A person who was ignorant of it was shut out from all acquaintance—not merely with Cicero and Virgil, but with the most interesting memoirs, state papers, and pamphlets of his own time”—a literature necessary to the Stratford lad, for his fictitious reputation’s sake, since the writer of his Works would begin to use it wholesale and in a most masterly way before the lad was hardly more than out of his teens and into his twenties.

It seems that he was born into a family of politicians, with a father who was a Lord Chancellor and a mother who was known for her skills in languages and theology. She corresponded in Greek with Bishop Jewell and translated his *Apologia* from Latin so accurately that neither he nor Archbishop Parker could suggest a single change. The environment we grow up in shapes our desires and ambitions. In this case, the environment provided by his parents was filled with knowledge, deep reflections, and refined culture. Naturally, this had an impact. Shakespeare from Stratford grew up in a home that had no use for books, as his parents had no formal education. This may have influenced him, but we can't say for sure since there's no detailed history about him. Back then, there were very few books available, and only the wealthy and highly educated owned them, mostly in dead languages. “All the valuable books then available in all the vernacular languages of Europe would hardly have filled a single shelf”—can you imagine? Most of the few existing books were in Latin. “A person who didn't understand it was excluded from knowing not just Cicero and Virgil, but also the most interesting memoirs, government documents, and pamphlets of his own time”—a kind of literature that would have been important for the Stratford boy, given the reputation he would build, as the author of his works would start to use this knowledge extensively and skillfully before the boy was barely out of his teens and into his twenties.

At fifteen Bacon was sent to the university, and he spent three years there. Thence he went to Paris in the train of the English Ambassador, and there he mingled daily with the wise, the cultured, the great, and the aristocracy of fashion, during another three years. A total of six years spent at the sources of knowledge; knowledge both of books and of men. The three spent at the university were coeval with the second and last three spent by the little Stratford lad at Stratford school supposedly, and perhapsedly, and maybe, and by inference—with nothing to infer from. The second three of the Baconian six were “presumably” spent by the Stratford lad as apprentice to a butcher. That is, the thugs presume it—on no evidence of any kind. Which is their way, when they want a historical fact. Fact and presumption are, for business purposes, all the same to them. They know the difference, but they also know how to blink it. They know, too, that while in history-building a fact is better than a presumption, it doesn’t take a presumption long to bloom into a fact when they have the handling of it. They know by old experience that when they get hold of a presumption-tadpole he is not going to stay tadpole in their history-tank; no, they know how to develop him into the giant four-legged bullfrog of fact, and make him sit up on his hams, and puff out his chin, and look important and insolent and come-to-stay; and assert his genuine simon-pure authenticity with a thundering bellow that will convince everybody because it is so loud. The thug is aware that loudness convinces sixty persons where reasoning convinces but one. I wouldn’t be a thug, not even if—but never mind about that, it has nothing to do with the argument, and it is not noble in spirit besides. If I am better than a thug, is the merit mine? No, it is His. Then to Him be the praise. That is the right spirit.

At fifteen, Bacon was sent to university, where he spent three years. After that, he went to Paris with the English Ambassador, spending another three years there. In total, he dedicated six years to gaining knowledge—both from books and from people. The three years at university coincided with the final three years the young lad from Stratford supposedly spent at Stratford school, and perhaps indirectly tied to the idea that he had nothing to derive from it. The second three years of Bacon's six were “presumably” spent by the Stratford lad working as an apprentice to a butcher. That is, the people who presume it do so without any evidence. That’s their approach when they want to establish a historical fact. To them, fact and presumption are the same for practical purposes. They recognize the difference but know how to overlook it. They’re also aware that while facts are preferable when building history, it doesn’t take long for a presumption to turn into a fact when they are in control of it. They’ve learned from experience that when they grab onto a presumption, it won’t remain as just a presumption in their historical narrative; they know how to transform it into a solid fact, making it appear significant and boasting about its authenticity with a loud declaration that will convince everyone because of its volume. The thug understands that loudness persuades sixty people where reasoning only influences one. I wouldn’t want to be a thug, not even if—but that’s beside the point; it doesn’t contribute to the argument and isn’t honorable. If I’m better than a thug, is the credit mine? No, it belongs to Him. So let the praise go to Him. That’s the right attitude.

They “presume” the lad severed his “presumed” connection with the Stratford school to become apprentice to a butcher. They also “presume” that the butcher was his father. They don’t know. There is no written record of it, nor any other actual evidence. If it would have helped their case any, they would have apprenticed him to thirty butchers, to fifty butchers, to a wilderness of butchers—all by their patented method “presumption.” If it will help their case they will do it yet; and if it will further help it, they will “presume” that all those butchers were his father. And the week after, they will say it. Why, it is just like being the past tense of the compound reflexive adverbial incandescent hypodermic irregular accusative Noun of Multitude; which is father to the expression which the grammarians call Verb. It is like a whole ancestry, with only one posterity.

They "assume" the guy cut his "assumed" connection with the Stratford school to become an apprentice to a butcher. They also "assume" that the butcher was his dad. They don’t know. There is no written record of it, nor any actual evidence. If it would have helped their case, they would have apprenticed him to thirty butchers, to fifty butchers, to a sea of butchers—all by their trademark method "assumption." If it would help their case, they will do it again; and if it would help even more, they will "assume" that all those butchers were his dad. And the week after, they will say it. Why, it’s just like being the past tense of the compound reflexive adverbial incandescent hypodermic irregular accusative Noun of Multitude; which is father to the expression that grammarians call Verb. It's like a whole family tree, with only one offspring.

To resume. Next, the young Bacon took up the study of law, and mastered that abstruse science. From that day to the end of his life he was daily in close contact with lawyers and judges; not as a casual onlooker in intervals between holding horses in front of a theater, but as a practicing lawyer—a great and successful one, a renowned one, a Launcelot of the bar, the most formidable lance in the high brotherhood of the legal Table Round; he lived in the law’s atmosphere thenceforth, all his years, and by sheer ability forced his way up its difficult steeps to its supremest summit, the Lord-Chancellorship, leaving behind him no fellow-craftsman qualified to challenge his divine right to that majestic place.

To sum up, the young Bacon then pursued the study of law and mastered that complex field. From that day until his death, he was constantly surrounded by lawyers and judges; not as a casual observer in between holding horses outside a theater, but as a practicing lawyer—a great and successful one, a well-known one, a Launcelot of the bar, the most formidable presence in the prestigious legal community; he lived in the legal world for the rest of his life and, through sheer talent, worked his way up its challenging heights to its highest position, the Lord Chancellor, leaving behind him no peers qualified to challenge his rightful claim to that esteemed role.

When we read the praises bestowed by Lord Penzance and the other illustrious experts upon the legal condition and legal aptnesses, brilliances, profundities, and felicities so prodigally displayed in the Plays, and try to fit them to the historyless Stratford stage-manager, they sound wild, strange, incredible, ludicrous; but when we put them in the mouth of Bacon they do not sound strange, they seem in their natural and rightful place, they seem at home there. Please turn back and read them again. Attributed to Shakespeare of Stratford they are meaningless, they are inebriate extravagancies—intemperate admirations of the dark side of the moon, so to speak; attributed to Bacon, they are admirations of the golden glories of the moon’s front side, the moon at the full—and not intemperate, not overwrought, but sane and right, and justified. “At every turn and point at which the author required a metaphor, simile, or illustration, his mind ever turned first to the law; he seems almost to have thought in legal phrases; the commonest legal phrases, the commonest of legal expressions, were ever at the end of his pen.” That could happen to no one but a person whose trade was the law; it could not happen to a dabbler in it. Veteran mariners fill their conversation with sailor-phrases and draw all their similes from the ship and the sea and the storm, but no mere passenger ever does it, be he of Stratford or elsewhere; or could do it with anything resembling accuracy, if he were hardy enough to try. Please read again what Lord Campbell and the other great authorities have said about Bacon when they thought they were saying it about Shakespeare of Stratford.

When we read the praises given by Lord Penzance and other prominent experts about the legal condition and legal skills, brilliance, depth, and talent so abundantly displayed in the Plays, and try to connect them to the unknown Stratford stage-manager, they sound wild, strange, unbelievable, and ridiculous. But when we apply them to Bacon, they don't sound odd; they seem to fit naturally and comfortably. Please go back and read them again. When attributed to Shakespeare of Stratford, they are meaningless, excessive flattery—intemperate admiration for the dark side of the moon, so to speak; when attributed to Bacon, they are appraisals of the bright glories of the moon’s visible side, the full moon—and not excessive, not overstated, but sane and appropriate, and justified. “At every turn and point where the author needed a metaphor, simile, or illustration, his mind always turned first to the law; he almost seemed to think in legal phrases; the most common legal phrases, the simplest legal expressions, were always at the tip of his pen.” That could only happen to someone whose trade was law; it wouldn’t happen to a casual dabble. Experienced sailors fill their conversations with nautical terms and draw their similes from ships, the sea, and storms, but no mere passenger, whether from Stratford or elsewhere, could do that with any accuracy, even if they were bold enough to try. Please read again what Lord Campbell and the other great authorities said about Bacon when they thought they were saying it about Shakespeare of Stratford.

X

THE REST OF THE EQUIPMENT

The author of the Plays was equipped, beyond every other man of his time, with wisdom, erudition, imagination, capaciousness of mind, grace, and majesty of expression. Every one has said it, no one doubts it. Also, he had humor, humor in rich abundance, and always wanting to break out. We have no evidence of any kind that Shakespeare of Stratford possessed any of these gifts or any of these acquirements. The only lines he ever wrote, so far as we know, are substantially barren of them—barren of all of them.

The author of the Plays was more equipped than anyone else of his time with wisdom, knowledge, creativity, an open mind, elegance, and impressive expression. Everyone acknowledges this, and no one questions it. He also had a lot of humor that was always ready to shine through. We have no proof that Shakespeare from Stratford had any of these qualities or skills. The only lines he ever wrote, as far as we know, are largely devoid of them—all of them.

Good friend for Iesus sake forbeare
To digg the dust encloased heare:
Blest be ye man yt spares thes stones
And curst be he yt moves my bones.

Good friend, for Jesus' sake, please refrain
From digging up the dust enclosed here:
Blessed be the person who spares these stones
And cursed be anyone who moves my bones.

Ben Jonson says of Bacon, as orator:

Ben Jonson comments on Bacon as a speaker:

His language, where he could spare and pass by a jest, was nobly censorious. No man ever spoke more neatly, more pressly, more weightily, or suffered less emptiness, less idleness, in what he uttered. No member of his speech but consisted of his (its) own graces.... The fear of every man that heard him was lest he should make an end.

His language, when he could toss in a joke, was impressively critical. No one ever spoke more clearly, persuasively, or with more substance, and there was never any fluff or idleness in what he said. Every part of his speech had its own charm... Everyone who listened to him feared he might stop speaking.

From Macaulay:

From Macaulay:

He continued to distinguish himself in Parliament, particularly by his exertions in favor of one excellent measure on which the King’s heart was set—the union of England and Scotland. It was not difficult for such an intellect to discover many irresistible arguments in favor of such a scheme. He conducted the great case of the Post Nati in the Exchequer Chamber; and the decision of the judges—a decision the legality of which may be questioned, but the beneficial effect of which must be acknowledged—was in a great measure attributed to his dexterous management.

He kept standing out in Parliament, especially through his efforts supporting one important initiative that the King was passionate about—the union of England and Scotland. It wasn’t hard for someone with his intellect to find many convincing arguments for such a plan. He managed the significant case of the Post Nati in the Exchequer Chamber, and the judges' decision—a ruling that might be legally challenged but whose positive impact can’t be denied—was largely credited to his skillful handling.

Again:

Again:

While actively engaged in the House of Commons and in the courts of law, he still found leisure for letters and philosophy. The noble treatise on the Advancement Of Learning, which at a later period was expanded into the De Augmentis, appeared in 1605.

While actively participating in the House of Commons and in the courts, he still found time for writing and philosophy. The great work on the Advancement Of Learning, which was later expanded into the De Augmentis, was published in 1605.

The Wisdom Of The Ancients, a work which, if it had proceeded from any other writer, would have been considered as a masterpiece of wit and learning, was printed in 1609.

The Wisdom Of The Ancients, a work that, if it had come from any other author, would have been seen as a masterpiece of cleverness and knowledge, was published in 1609.

In the mean time the Novum Organum was slowly proceeding. Several distinguished men of learning had been permitted to see portions of that extraordinary book, and they spoke with the greatest admiration of his genius.

In the meantime, the Novum Organum was making slow progress. Several notable scholars had been allowed to review parts of that amazing book, and they praised his genius with great admiration.

Even Sir Thomas Bodley, after perusing the Cogitata Et Visa, one of the most precious of those scattered leaves out of which the great oracular volume was afterward made up, acknowledged that “in all proposals and plots in that book, Bacon showed himself a master workman”; and that “it could not be gainsaid but all the treatise over did abound with choice conceits of the present state of learning, and with worthy contemplations of the means to procure it.”

Even Sir Thomas Bodley, after reading the Cogitata Et Visa, one of the most valuable pieces of those scattered leaves that later formed the great authoritative volume, admitted that “in all the ideas and plans in that book, Bacon proved to be a master craftsman”; and that “it could not be denied that the entire treatise was filled with excellent ideas about the current state of learning, and with worthy thoughts on how to achieve it.”

In 1612 a new edition of the Essays appeared, with additions surpassing the original collection both in bulk and quality.

In 1612, a new edition of the Essays was released, featuring additions that exceeded the original collection in both quantity and quality.

Nor did these pursuits distract Bacon’s attention from a work the most arduous, the most glorious, and the most useful that even his mighty powers could have achieved, “the reducing and recompiling,” to use his own phrase, “of the laws of England.”

Nor did these pursuits distract Bacon's attention from a task that was the most challenging, the most glorious, and the most useful that even his exceptional abilities could accomplish: “the reducing and recompiling,” to use his own words, “of the laws of England.”

To serve the exacting and laborious offices of Attorney-General and Solicitor-General would have satisfied the appetite of any other man for hard work, but Bacon had to add the vast literary industries just described, to satisfy his. He was a born worker.

To hold the demanding and challenging positions of Attorney General and Solicitor General would have met any other person's desire for hard work, but Bacon needed to take on the extensive literary projects mentioned earlier to fulfill his own. He was a natural-born worker.

The service which he rendered to letters during the last five years of his life, amid ten thousand distractions and vexations, increase the regret with which we think on the many years which he had wasted, to use the words of Sir Thomas Bodley, “on such study as was not worthy such a student.”

The work he contributed to literature during the last five years of his life, despite countless distractions and frustrations, makes us regret even more the many years he spent, in the words of Sir Thomas Bodley, “on studies that were not worthy of such a student.”

He commenced a digest of the laws of England, a History of England under the Princes of the House of Tudor, a body of National History, a Philosophical Romance. He made extensive and valuable additions to his Essays. He published the inestimable Treatise De Augmentis Scientiarum.

He started a summary of the laws of England, a History of England during the reign of the Tudor dynasty, a comprehensive National History, and a Philosophical Romance. He made significant and valuable updates to his Essays. He published the invaluable Treatise De Augmentis Scientiarum.

Did these labors of Hercules fill up his time to his contentment, and quiet his appetite for work? Not entirely:

Did these tasks of Hercules satisfy him and calm his desire for work? Not completely:

The trifles with which he amused himself in hours of pain and languor bore the mark of his mind. The Best Jest-Book In The World is that which he dictated from memory, without referring to any book, on a day on which illness had rendered him incapable of serious study.

The little things he entertained himself with during times of pain and fatigue reflected his thoughts. The Best Jest-Book In The World is what he created from memory, without looking at any book, on a day when illness made it impossible for him to focus on serious study.

Here are some scattered remarks (from Macaulay) which throw light upon Bacon, and seem to indicate—and maybe demonstrate—that he was competent to write the Plays and Poems:

Here are some scattered comments (from Macaulay) that shed light on Bacon and appear to suggest—and perhaps prove—that he was capable of writing the Plays and Poems:

With great minuteness of observation he had an amplitude of comprehension such as has never yet been vouchsafed to any other human being.

With careful observation, he had a level of understanding that has never been granted to anyone else.

The Essays contain abundant proofs that no nice feature of character, no peculiarity in the ordering of a house, a garden, or a court-masque, could escape the notice of one whose mind was capable of taking in the whole world of knowledge.

The Essays provide plenty of evidence that no subtle trait of character, no unique detail in the arrangement of a house, garden, or court masquerade, could go unnoticed by someone whose mind was capable of grasping the entire realm of knowledge.

His understanding resembled the tent which the fairy Paribanou gave to Prince Ahmed: fold it, and it seemed a toy for the hand of a lady; spread it, and the armies of the powerful Sultans might repose beneath its shade.

His understanding was like the tent that the fairy Paribanou gave to Prince Ahmed: fold it up, and it looked like a toy for a lady's hand; spread it out, and the armies of powerful Sultans could rest in its shade.

The knowledge in which Bacon excelled all men was a knowledge of the mutual relations of all departments of knowledge.

The knowledge where Bacon surpassed everyone else was an understanding of how all fields of knowledge are connected to each other.

In a letter written when he was only thirty-one, to his uncle, Lord Burleigh, he said, “I have taken all knowledge to be my province.”

In a letter he wrote at the age of thirty-one to his uncle, Lord Burleigh, he stated, “I have taken all knowledge to be my field.”

Though Bacon did not arm his philosophy with the weapons of logic, he adorned her profusely with all the richest decorations of rhetoric.

Though Bacon didn't equip his philosophy with the tools of logic, he richly decorated it with all the finest elements of rhetoric.

The practical faculty was powerful in Bacon; but not, like his wit, so powerful as occasionally to usurp the place of his reason and to tyrannize over the whole man.

The practical side was strong in Bacon; but it wasn't, like his wit, so strong that it would sometimes take over his reasoning and dominate him completely.

There are too many places in the Plays where this happens. Poor old dying John of Gaunt volleying second-rate puns at his own name, is a pathetic instance of it. “We may assume” that it is Bacon’s fault, but the Stratford Shakespeare has to bear the blame.

There are too many places in the plays where this happens. Poor old dying John of Gaunt throwing out cheesy puns about his own name is a sad example of it. "We can assume" that it's Bacon's fault, but the Stratford Shakespeare has to take the blame.

No imagination was ever at once so strong and so thoroughly subjugated. It stopped at the first check from good sense.

No imagination was ever so powerful and so completely controlled at the same time. It came to a halt at the very first impulse of common sense.

In truth, much of Bacon’s life was passed in a visionary world—amid things as strange as any that are described in the Arabian Tales... amid buildings more sumptuous than the palace of Aladdin, fountains more wonderful than the golden water of Parizade, conveyances more rapid than the hippogryph of Ruggiero, arms more formidable than the lance of Astolfo, remedies more efficacious than the balsam of Fierabras. Yet in his magnificent day-dreams there was nothing wild—nothing but what sober reason sanctioned.

In reality, a lot of Bacon’s life was spent in a visionary world—surrounded by things as strange as those described in the Arabian Tales... among buildings more extravagant than Aladdin's palace, fountains more amazing than the golden water of Parizade, transportation faster than Ruggiero's hippogryph, weapons more powerful than Astolfo's lance, and remedies more effective than Fierabras's balm. Yet in his grand daydreams, there was nothing outrageous—nothing that didn’t have the approval of clear reason.

Bacon’s greatest performance is the first book of the Novum Organum.... Every part of it blazes with wit, but with wit which is employed only to illustrate and decorate truth. No book ever made so great a revolution in the mode of thinking, overthrew so may prejudices, introduced so many new opinions.

Bacon's best work is the first book of the Novum Organum.... Every part shines with cleverness, but that cleverness is used solely to highlight and enhance the truth. No book has ever created such a significant shift in thinking, dismantled so many biases, or introduced so many new ideas.

But what we most admire is the vast capacity of that intellect which, without effort, takes in at once all the domains of science—all the past, the present and the future, all the errors of two thousand years, all the encouraging signs of the passing times, all the bright hopes of the coming age.

But what we admire the most is the immense ability of that intellect which, effortlessly, grasps all areas of science at once—all of history, the present, and the future, all the mistakes of two thousand years, all the encouraging signs of current times, and all the bright hopes for the coming age.

He had a wonderful talent for packing thought close and rendering it portable.

He had a great talent for condensing ideas and making them easy to share.

His eloquence would alone have entitled him to a high rank in literature.

His eloquence alone would have earned him a prestigious place in literature.

It is evident that he had each and every one of the mental gifts and each and every one of the acquirements that are so prodigally displayed in the Plays and Poems, and in much higher and richer degree than any other man of his time or of any previous time. He was a genius without a mate, a prodigy not matable. There was only one of him; the planet could not produce two of him at one birth, nor in one age. He could have written anything that is in the Plays and Poems. He could have written this:

It’s clear that he possessed all the mental talents and skills that are so abundantly showcased in the Plays and Poems, and to a much greater extent than any other man of his time or any before him. He was a unique genius, a one-of-a-kind prodigy. There was only one like him; the world couldn’t produce two of him at once, nor in the same era. He could have written anything in the Plays and Poems. He could have written this:

The cloud-cap’d towers, the gorgeous palaces,
The solemn temples, the great globe itself,
Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve,
And, like an insubstantial pageant faded,
Leave not a rack behind. We are such stuff
As dreams are made on, and our little life
Is rounded with a sleep.

The cloud-covered towers, the impressive palaces,
The grand temples, the entire world itself,
Yes, everything it contains will break down,
And, like a fleeting illusion, will fade away,
Leaving nothing behind. We are made of the same stuff
As dreams, and our short lives
Are completed with a sleep.

Also, he could have written this, but he refrained:

Also, he could have written this, but he held back:

Good friend for Iesus sake forbeare
To digg the dust encloased heare:
Blest be ye man yt spares thes stones
And curst be he yt moves my bones.

Good friend, for Jesus' sake, please refrain
From digging up the dust enclosed here:
Blessed be the man who spares these stones
And cursed be he who moves my bones.

When a person reads the noble verses about the cloud-cap’d towers, he ought not to follow it immediately with Good friend for Iesus sake forbeare, because he will find the transition from great poetry to poor prose too violent for comfort. It will give him a shock. You never notice how commonplace and unpoetic gravel is until you bite into a layer of it in a pie.

When someone reads the impressive lines about the cloud-covered towers, they shouldn’t immediately follow it with “Good friend, for Jesus’ sake, please stop,” because the transition from great poetry to mediocre prose will be too jarring. It will be a shock. You never realize how ordinary and unpoetic gravel is until you bite into a piece of it in a pie.

XI

Am I trying to convince anybody that Shakespeare did not write Shakespeare’s Works? Ah, now, what do you take me for? Would I be so soft as that, after having known the human race familiarly for nearly seventy-four years? It would grieve me to know that any one could think so injuriously of me, so uncomplimentarily, so unadmiringly of me. No, no, I am aware that when even the brightest mind in our world has been trained up from childhood in a superstition of any kind, it will never be possible for that mind, in its maturity, to examine sincerely, dispassionately, and conscientiously any evidence or any circumstance which shall seem to cast a doubt upon the validity of that superstition. I doubt if I could do it myself. We always get at second hand our notions about systems of government; and high tariff and low tariff; and prohibition and anti-prohibition; and the holiness of peace and the glories of war; and codes of honor and codes of morals; and approval of the duel and disapproval of it; and our beliefs concerning the nature of cats; and our ideas as to whether the murder of helpless wild animals is base or is heroic; and our preferences in the matter of religious and political parties; and our acceptance or rejection of the Shakespeares and the Author Ortons and the Mrs. Eddys. We get them all at second hand, we reason none of them out for ourselves. It is the way we are made. It is the way we are all made, and we can’t help it, we can’t change it. And whenever we have been furnished a fetish, and have been taught to believe in it, and love it and worship it, and refrain from examining it, there is no evidence, howsoever clear and strong, that can persuade us to withdraw from it our loyalty and our devotion. In morals, conduct, and beliefs we take the color of our environment and associations, and it is a color that can safely be warranted to wash. Whenever we have been furnished with a tar baby ostensibly stuffed with jewels, and warned that it will be dishonorable and irreverent to disembowel it and test the jewels, we keep our sacrilegious hands off it. We submit, not reluctantly, but rather gladly, for we are privately afraid we should find, upon examination that the jewels are of the sort that are manufactured at North Adams, Mass.

Am I trying to persuade anyone that Shakespeare didn’t write Shakespeare’s Works? Seriously, what do you think of me? Would I really be that naive after knowing humanity pretty well for almost seventy-four years? It would upset me to think that anyone could view me so poorly, without any respect or admiration. No, I'm aware that even the smartest person in our world, raised from childhood in any kind of superstition, will find it impossible, as an adult, to sincerely and objectively consider any evidence or circumstance that might question that superstition. Honestly, I doubt I could do it either. We usually form our ideas about systems of government secondhand; about high tariffs and low tariffs; about prohibition and anti-prohibition; about the sanctity of peace and the glories of war; about codes of honor and morals; about whether dueling is acceptable or not; about our views on cats; about whether hunting helpless wild animals is wrong or brave; about our preferences in religious and political parties; and about our acceptance or rejection of Shakespeares and the Author Ortons and the Mrs. Eddys. We gather them all secondhand; we don’t work through any of it ourselves. That’s just how we're wired. It’s how we all are, and we can’t change that. And whenever we’ve been given a fetish and taught to believe in it, love it, worship it, and avoid examining it, there’s no evidence, no matter how strong or clear, that can make us withdraw our loyalty and devotion. In morals, behavior, and beliefs, we absorb the influences of our surroundings and relationships, and it’s a color that doesn’t easily wash away. When we’re handed a tar baby seemingly filled with jewels and warned that it’s dishonorable and irreverent to disembowel it and check the jewels, we keep our hands off it, not out of reluctance, but rather willingly, because we're secretly afraid that, if we looked, we’d find the jewels are just cheap imitations made in North Adams, Mass.

I haven’t any idea that Shakespeare will have to vacate his pedestal this side of the year 2209. Disbelief in him cannot come swiftly, disbelief in a healthy and deeply-loved tar baby has never been known to disintegrate swiftly; it is a very slow process. It took several thousand years to convince our fine race—including every splendid intellect in it—that there is no such thing as a witch; it has taken several thousand years to convince the same fine race—including every splendid intellect in it—that there is no such person as Satan; it has taken several centuries to remove perdition from the Protestant Church’s program of post-mortem entertainments; it has taken a weary long time to persuade American Presbyterians to give up infant damnation and try to bear it the best they can; and it looks as if their Scotch brethren will still be burning babies in the everlasting fires when Shakespeare comes down from his perch.

I have no idea that Shakespeare will have to give up his spot any time before 2209. Disbelief in him doesn’t happen quickly; disbelief in something that many deeply cherish never goes away fast; it’s a slow process. It took thousands of years to convince our great race—along with all its brilliant thinkers—that witches don’t exist; it has taken thousands of years to convince the same great race—including all its brilliant thinkers—that there’s no such thing as Satan; it has taken centuries to remove hell from the Protestant Church’s agenda for afterlife entertainment; it has taken a long time to persuade American Presbyterians to stop believing in infant damnation and to just deal with it; and it seems like their Scottish counterparts will still be condemning babies to eternal damnation when Shakespeare finally steps down from his throne.

We are The Reasoning Race. We can’t prove it by the above examples, and we can’t prove it by the miraculous “histories” built by those Stratfordolaters out of a hatful of rags and a barrel of sawdust, but there is a plenty of other things we can prove it by, if I could think of them. We are The Reasoning Race, and when we find a vague file of chipmunk-tracks stringing through the dust of Stratford village, we know by our reasoning bowers that Hercules has been along there. I feel that our fetish is safe for three centuries yet. The bust, too—there in the Stratford Church. The precious bust, the priceless bust, the calm bust, the serene bust, the emotionless bust, with the dandy mustache, and the putty face, unseamed of care—that face which has looked passionlessly down upon the awed pilgrim for a hundred and fifty years and will still look down upon the awed pilgrim three hundred more, with the deep, deep, deep, subtle, subtle, subtle expression of a bladder.

We are The Reasoning Race. We can't prove it with the examples above, and we can't prove it with the amazing "histories" crafted by those Stratford enthusiasts out of a bunch of scraps and a barrel of sawdust, but there are plenty of other things we can prove it with, if I could think of them. We are The Reasoning Race, and when we find a vague line of chipmunk tracks winding through the dust of Stratford village, we know from our reasoning skills that Hercules has been there. I believe our idol is safe for another three centuries. The bust too—there in the Stratford Church. The precious bust, the priceless bust, the calm bust, the serene bust, the emotionless bust, with the stylish mustache and the smooth face, untouched by worry—that face which has coldly gazed at the awed visitor for a hundred and fifty years and will continue to gaze at the awed visitor for three hundred more, with the deep, deep, deep, subtle, subtle, subtle expression of a balloon.

XII

IRREVERENCE

One of the most trying defects which I find in these—these—what shall I call them? for I will not apply injurious epithets to them, the way they do to us, such violations of courtesy being repugnant to my nature and my dignity. The farthest I can go in that direction is to call them by names of limited reverence—names merely descriptive, never unkind, never offensive, never tainted by harsh feeling. If they would do like this, they would feel better in their hearts. Very well, then—to proceed. One of the most trying defects which I find in these Stratfordolaters, these Shakesperiods, these thugs, these bangalores, these troglodytes, these herumfrodites, these blatherskites, these buccaneers, these bandoleers, is their spirit of irreverence. It is detectable in every utterance of theirs when they are talking about us. I am thankful that in me there is nothing of that spirit. When a thing is sacred to me it is impossible for me to be irreverent toward it. I cannot call to mind a single instance where I have ever been irreverent, except towards the things which were sacred to other people. Am I in the right? I think so. But I ask no one to take my unsupported word; no, look at the dictionary; let the dictionary decide. Here is the definition:

One of the most challenging flaws I see in these—these—what should I call them? I refuse to use hurtful labels like they do to us, as that kind of disrespect goes against my nature and dignity. The furthest I can go is to use terms of limited respect—descriptive names, never unkind, never offensive, never touched by harsh feelings. If they would behave like this, they would feel better in their hearts. Alright, let's move on. One of the most challenging flaws I see in these Stratfordolaters, these Shakesperiods, these thugs, these bangalores, these cave dwellers, these mixed-up types, these blabbermouths, these pirates, these bandits, is their lack of respect. It's clear in every word they say when they talk about us. I'm grateful that I don't have that attitude. When something is sacred to me, I can't be disrespectful toward it. I can’t think of a single time I’ve ever been irreverent, except regarding things that were sacred to others. Am I right? I think so. But I don’t expect anyone to trust my word without proof; no, check the dictionary; let it decide. Here is the definition:

Irreverence. The quality or condition of irreverence toward God and sacred things.

Irreverence. The quality or condition of showing a lack of respect toward God and sacred things.

What does the Hindu say? He says it is correct. He says irreverence is lack of respect for Vishnu, and Brahma, and Chrishna, and his other gods, and for his sacred cattle, and for his temples and the things within them. He endorses the definition, you see; and there are 300,000,000 Hindus or their equivalents back of him.

What does the Hindu say? He says it’s true. He says disrespect means lacking respect for Vishnu, Brahma, Krishna, and his other gods, for his sacred cows, and for his temples and everything in them. He supports the definition, you see; and there are 300 million Hindus or their equivalents backing him up.

The dictionary had the acute idea that by using the capital G it could restrict irreverence to lack of reverence for our Deity and our sacred things, but that ingenious and rather sly idea miscarried: for by the simple process of spelling his deities with capitals the Hindu confiscates the definition and restricts it to his own sects, thus making it clearly compulsory upon us to revere his gods and his sacred things, and nobody’s else. We can’t say a word, for he has our own dictionary at his back, and its decision is final.

The dictionary cleverly thought that by using a capital G, it could limit irreverence to just a lack of respect for our God and our sacred items. However, that clever and somewhat sneaky idea backfired: by simply capitalizing his gods, the Hindu takes control of the definition and limits it to his own beliefs, essentially forcing us to honor his gods and his sacred things, and no one else's. We can’t argue, because he has our own dictionary backing him up, and its ruling is final.

This law, reduced to its simplest terms, is this: 1. Whatever is sacred to the Christian must be held in reverence by everybody else; 2. whatever is sacred to the Hindu must be held in reverence by everybody else; 3. therefore, by consequence, logically, and indisputably, whatever is sacred to me must be held in reverence by everybody else.

This law, in its simplest form, is this: 1. Whatever is sacred to a Christian must be respected by everyone else; 2. whatever is sacred to a Hindu must be respected by everyone else; 3. therefore, logically and undeniably, whatever is sacred to me must be respected by everyone else.

Now then, what aggravates me is that these troglodytes and muscovites and bandoleers and buccaneers are also trying to crowd in and share the benefit of the law, and compel everybody to revere their Shakespeare and hold him sacred. We can’t have that: there’s enough of us already. If you go on widening and spreading and inflating the privilege, it will presently come to be conceded that each man’s sacred things are the only ones, and the rest of the human race will have to be humbly reverent toward them or suffer for it. That can surely happen, and when it happens, the word Irreverence will be regarded as the most meaningless, and foolish, and self-conceited, and insolent, and impudent, and dictatorial word in the language. And people will say, “Whose business is it what gods I worship and what things hold sacred? Who has the right to dictate to my conscience, and where did he get that right?”

Now, what really bothers me is that these cavemen, Russians, outlaws, and pirates are also trying to squeeze in and share the benefits of the law, demanding that everyone respects their Shakespeare and holds him sacred. We can't let that happen: there are already enough of us. If you keep expanding and inflating this privilege, it will soon be accepted that each person’s sacred beliefs are the only valid ones, and the rest of humanity will have to bow down to them or face consequences. That could definitely happen, and when it does, the word Irreverence will be seen as the most meaningless, foolish, self-important, arrogant, and dictatorial word in the language. People will say, “What business is it of yours what gods I worship and what I hold sacred? Who has the right to tell me what to believe, and where did they get that right?”

We cannot afford to let that calamity come upon us. We must save the word from this destruction. There is but one way to do it, and that is to stop the spread of the privilege and strictly confine it to its present limits—that is, to all the Christian sects, to all the Hindu sects, and me. We do not need any more, the stock is watered enough, just as it is.

We can't let that disaster happen to us. We need to protect the word from this destruction. There's only one way to do it, and that's to stop the spread of privilege and keep it strictly to its current boundaries—that is, to all the Christian groups, to all the Hindu groups, and to me. We don’t need any more; it's already sufficient as it is.

It would be better if the privilege were limited to me alone. I think so because I am the only sect that knows how to employ it gently, kindly, charitably, dispassionately. The other sects lack the quality of self-restraint. The Catholic Church says the most irreverent things about matters which are sacred to the Protestants, and the Protestant Church retorts in kind about the confessional and other matters which Catholics hold sacred; then both of these irreverencers turn upon Thomas Paine and charge him with irreverence. This is all unfortunate, because it makes it difficult for students equipped with only a low grade of mentality to find out what Irreverence really is.

It would be better if the privilege were just for me. I believe this because I am the only group that knows how to use it gently, kindly, charitably, and without bias. The other groups lack self-control. The Catholic Church says the most disrespectful things about topics that are sacred to Protestants, and the Protestant Church responds with the same disrespect regarding the confessional and other things that Catholics hold dear; then both of these disrespectful groups turn on Thomas Paine and accuse him of irreverence. This is all unfortunate, as it makes it hard for students with just a basic level of understanding to figure out what irreverence really is.

It will surely be much better all around if the privilege of regulating the irreverent and keeping them in order shall eventually be withdrawn from all the sects but me. Then there will be no more quarreling, no more bandying of disrespectful epithets, no more heartburnings.

It will definitely be much better for everyone if the power to control the disrespectful and keep them in line is eventually taken away from all the groups except mine. Then there will be no more fighting, no more throwing around disrespectful names, and no more hard feelings.

There will then be nothing sacred involved in this Bacon-Shakespeare controversy except what is sacred to me. That will simplify the whole matter, and trouble will cease. There will be irreverence no longer, because I will not allow it. The first time those criminals charge me with irreverence for calling their Stratford myth an Arthur-Orton-Mary-Baker-Thompson-Eddy-Louis-the-Seventeenth-Veiled-Prophet -of-Khorassan will be the last. Taught by the methods found effective in extinguishing earlier offenders by the Inquisition, of holy memory, I shall know how to quiet them.

There will be nothing sacred in this Bacon-Shakespeare debate except what matters to me. That will make everything simpler, and the conflict will end. There will be no more irreverence because I won’t allow it. The first time those wrongdoers accuse me of irreverence for calling their Stratford myth an Arthur-Orton-Mary-Baker-Thompson-Eddy-Louis-the-Seventeenth-Veiled-Prophet-of-Khorassan will be the last. Learning from the effective methods used by the Inquisition, which is now a thing of the past, I’ll know how to silence them.

XIII

Isn’t it odd, when you think of it, that you may list all the celebrated Englishmen, Irishmen, and Scotchmen of modern times, clear back to the first Tudors—a list containing five hundred names, shall we say?—and you can go to the histories, biographies, and cyclopedias and learn the particulars of the lives of every one of them. Every one of them except one—the most famous, the most renowned—by far the most illustrious of them all—Shakespeare! You can get the details of the lives of all the celebrated ecclesiastics in the list; all the celebrated tragedians, comedians, singers, dancers, orators, judges, lawyers, poets, dramatists, historians, biographers, editors, inventors, reformers, statesmen, generals, admirals, discoverers, prize-fighters, murderers, pirates, conspirators, horse-jockeys, bunco-steerers, misers, swindlers, explorers, adventurers by land and sea, bankers, financiers, astronomers, naturalists, claimants, impostors, chemists, biologists, geologists, philologists, college presidents and professors, architects, engineers, painters, sculptors, politicians, agitators, rebels, revolutionists, patriots, demagogues, clowns, cooks, freaks, philosophers, burglars, highwaymen, journalists, physicians, surgeons—you can get the life-histories of all of them but one. Just one—the most extraordinary and the most celebrated of them all—Shakespeare!

Isn’t it strange, when you think about it, that you can list all the famous English, Irish, and Scottish people from modern times, going all the way back to the first Tudors—a list with five hundred names, let’s say? You can check the histories, biographies, and encyclopedias and find details about the lives of each of them. Every single one of them except for one—the most famous, the most renowned—by far the most illustrious of them all—Shakespeare! You can find the life stories of all the notable religious figures in the list; all the celebrated actors, singers, dancers, speakers, judges, lawyers, poets, playwrights, historians, biographers, editors, inventors, reformers, politicians, generals, admirals, explorers, fighters, murderers, pirates, conspirators, horse racers, con artists, misers, swindlers, adventurers on land and sea, bankers, financiers, astronomers, naturalists, claimants, frauds, chemists, biologists, geologists, language experts, university presidents and professors, architects, engineers, painters, sculptors, politicians, activists, rebels, revolutionaries, patriots, demagogues, fools, chefs, oddities, philosophers, burglars, robbers, journalists, doctors, and surgeons—you can get the life stories of all of them but one. Just one—the most extraordinary and the most celebrated of them all—Shakespeare!

You may add to the list the thousand celebrated persons furnished by the rest of Christendom in the past four centuries, and you can find out the life-histories of all those people, too. You will then have listed fifteen hundred celebrities, and you can trace the authentic life-histories of the whole of them. Save one—far and away the most colossal prodigy of the entire accumulation—Shakespeare! About him you can find out nothing. Nothing of even the slightest importance. Nothing worth the trouble of stowing away in your memory. Nothing that even remotely indicates that he was ever anything more than a distinctly commonplace person—a manager, an actor of inferior grade, a small trader in a small village that did not regard him as a person of any consequence, and had forgotten all about him before he was fairly cold in his grave. We can go to the records and find out the life-history of every renowned race-horse of modern times—but not Shakespeare’s! There are many reasons why, and they have been furnished in cart-loads (of guess and conjecture) by those troglodytes; but there is one that is worth all the rest of the reasons put together, and is abundantly sufficient all by itself—he hadn’t any history to record. There is no way of getting around that deadly fact. And no sane way has yet been discovered of getting around its formidable significance.

You can add to the list the thousand famous people provided by the rest of Europe over the past four centuries, and you can discover the life stories of all those individuals, too. You’ll have noted fifteen hundred celebrities, and you can trace the genuine life stories of all of them. Except for one—by far the most impressive figure in the entire collection—Shakespeare! You can't find out anything. Nothing of even the slightest significance. Nothing worth bothering to remember. Nothing that even hints he was anything more than a completely ordinary person—a manager, a mediocre actor, a small-time trader in a small village that didn’t see him as important, and had forgotten him long before he was cold in his grave. We can look up the history of every well-known racehorse of modern times—but not Shakespeare’s! There are many reasons for this, and those who have tried have provided heaps of guesswork and speculation; but there’s one reason that outweighs all the rest combined, and is more than enough on its own—he didn’t have any history to record. There’s no way to get around that harsh fact. And no rational method has yet been found to bypass its significant implications.

Its quite plain significance—to any but those thugs (I do not use the term unkindly) is, that Shakespeare had no prominence while he lived, and none until he had been dead two or three generations. The Plays enjoyed high fame from the beginning; and if he wrote them it seems a pity the world did not find it out. He ought to have explained that he was the author, and not merely a nom de plume for another man to hide behind. If he had been less intemperately solicitous about his bones, and more solicitous about his Works, it would have been better for his good name, and a kindness to us. The bones were not important. They will moulder away, they will turn to dust, but the Works will endure until the last sun goes down.

Its quite clear significance—for anyone except those thugs (I don't use the term harshly) is that Shakespeare had no fame while he was alive, and none until two or three generations after his death. The Plays had great acclaim from the start; and if he wrote them, it's a shame the world didn't discover it sooner. He should have made it clear that he was the author and not just a nom de plume for someone else to hide behind. If he had been less obsessively concerned about his remains, and more focused on his Works, it would have been better for his reputation and a favor to us. The remains aren't important. They will decay, they will turn to dust, but the Works will last until the last sun sets.

MARK TWAIN.

Mark Twain.

P.S. March 25. About two months ago I was illuminating this Autobiography with some notions of mine concerning the Bacon-Shakespeare controversy, and I then took occasion to air the opinion that the Stratford Shakespeare was a person of no public consequence or celebrity during his lifetime, but was utterly obscure and unimportant. And not only in great London, but also in the little village where he was born, where he lived a quarter of a century, and where he died and was buried. I argued that if he had been a person of any note at all, aged villagers would have had much to tell about him many and many a year after his death, instead of being unable to furnish inquirers a single fact connected with him. I believed, and I still believe, that if he had been famous, his notoriety would have lasted as long as mine has lasted in my native village out in Missouri. It is a good argument, a prodigiously strong one, and most formidable one for even the most gifted and ingenious and plausible Stratfordolator to get around or explain away. Today a Hannibal Courier-Post of recent date has reached me, with an article in it which reinforces my contention that a really celebrated person cannot be forgotten in his village in the short space of sixty years. I will make an extract from it:

P.S. March 25. About two months ago, I was sharing my thoughts on the Bacon-Shakespeare controversy while discussing this Autobiography, and I expressed the belief that the Stratford Shakespeare was someone of no public importance or fame during his lifetime—completely obscure and unremarkable. Not only in large London, but also in the small village where he was born, lived for twenty-five years, and where he died and was buried. I argued that if he had been notable at all, local villagers would certainly have had plenty to share about him many years after his death, instead of being unable to provide even one fact about him. I believed, and still believe, that if he had been famous, his notoriety would have lasted as long as mine has in my hometown back in Missouri. It’s a compelling argument, an incredibly strong one, and very challenging for even the most clever and articulate Stratford supporter to counter or dismiss. Today, I received a recent edition of the Hannibal Courier-Post that contains an article supporting my claim that a truly celebrated person cannot be forgotten in their hometown within just sixty years. I will quote an excerpt from it:

Hannibal, as a city, may have many sins to answer for, but ingratitude is not one of them, or reverence for the great men she has produced, and as the years go by her greatest son, Mark Twain, or S. L. Clemens as a few of the unlettered call him, grows in the estimation and regard of the residents of the town he made famous and the town that made him famous. His name is associated with every old building that is torn down to make way for the modern structures demanded by a rapidly growing city, and with every hill or cave over or through which he might by any possibility have roamed, while the many points of interest which he wove into his stories, such as Holiday Hill, Jackson’s Island, or Mark Twain Cave, are now monuments to his genius. Hannibal is glad of any opportunity to do him honor as he had honored her.

Hannibal may have many sins to answer for, but ingratitude isn't one of them, nor is a lack of respect for the great individuals it has produced. As the years pass, its most famous son, Mark Twain, or S. L. Clemens as some uneducated folks call him, becomes more esteemed in the eyes of the townspeople he made famous, and who also made him famous. His name is linked to every old building that gets torn down to make way for the modern structures needed by this rapidly growing city, and to every hill or cave he might have explored. The many landmarks he included in his stories, like Holiday Hill, Jackson’s Island, or Mark Twain Cave, are now monuments to his brilliance. Hannibal welcomes any chance to honor him, just as he honored her.

So it has happened that the “old timers” who went to school with Mark or were with him on some of his usual escapades have been honored with large audiences whenever they were in a reminiscent mood and condescended to tell of their intimacy with the ordinary boy who came to be a very extraordinary humorist and whose every boyish act is now seen to have been indicative of what was to come. Like Aunt Becky and Mrs. Clemens, they can now see that Mark was hardly appreciated when he lived here and that the things he did as a boy and was whipped for doing were not all bad, after all. So they have been in no hesitancy about drawing out the bad things he did as well as the good in their efforts to get a “Mark Twain” story, all incidents being viewed in the light of his present fame, until the volume of “Twainiana” is already considerable and growing in proportion as the “old timers” drop away and the stories are retold second and third hand by their descendants. With some seventy-three years young and living in a villa instead of a house, he is a fair target, and let him incorporate, copyright, or patent himself as he will, there are some of his “works” that will go swooping up Hannibal chimneys as long as graybeards gather about the fires and begin with, “I’ve heard father tell,” or possibly, “Once when I.” The Mrs. Clemens referred to is my mother—was my mother.

So it has happened that the “old timers” who went to school with Mark or were with him during some of his usual adventures have been honored with big audiences whenever they feel nostalgic and decide to share stories about their connection with the regular kid who became a truly extraordinary humorist, and whose every childish action is now seen as a sign of what was to come. Like Aunt Becky and Mrs. Clemens, they can now recognize that Mark wasn’t really appreciated when he lived here and that the things he did as a boy, which he got in trouble for, weren’t really all that bad after all. So they have no hesitation in discussing the bad things he did along with the good in their quest to share a “Mark Twain” story, viewing all incidents through the lens of his current fame, until the collection of “Twainiana” has grown quite a bit and continues to expand as the “old timers” pass on and the stories are retold by their descendants. At around seventy-three years young and living in a villa instead of a regular house, he is an easy target, and no matter how he tries to protect, copyright, or patent himself, some of his “works” will continue to be shared around Hannibal chimneys as long as older folks gather by the fire and start with, “I’ve heard my father say,” or maybe, “Once when I.” The Mrs. Clemens mentioned is my mother—was my mother.

And here is another extract from a Hannibal paper, of date twenty days ago:

And here’s another excerpt from a Hannibal paper, dated twenty days ago:

Miss Becca Blankenship died at the home of William Dickason, 408 Rock Street, at 2.30 o’clock yesterday afternoon, aged 72 years. The deceased was a sister of “Huckleberry Finn,” one of the famous characters in Mark Twain’s Tom Sawyer. She had been a member of the Dickason family—the housekeeper— for nearly forty-five years, and was a highly respected lady. For the past eight years she had been an invalid, but was as well cared for by Mr. Dickason and his family as if she had been a near relative. She was a member of the Park Methodist Church and a Christian woman.

Miss Becca Blankenship passed away at the home of William Dickason, 408 Rock Street, at 2:30 PM yesterday, at the age of 72. She was the sister of “Huckleberry Finn,” one of the well-known characters in Mark Twain’s Tom Sawyer. Becca had been part of the Dickason family—as their housekeeper—for almost 45 years and was a highly respected woman. For the last eight years, she had been an invalid, but Mr. Dickason and his family took care of her as if she were a close relative. She was a member of the Park Methodist Church and was devoted to her faith.

I remember her well. I have a picture of her in my mind which was graven there, clear and sharp and vivid, sixty-three years ago. She was at that time nine years old, and I was about eleven. I remember where she stood, and how she looked; and I can still see her bare feet, her bare head, her brown face, and her short tow-linen frock. She was crying. What it was about I have long ago forgotten. But it was the tears that preserved the picture for me, no doubt. She was a good child, I can say that for her. She knew me nearly seventy years ago. Did she forget me, in the course of time? I think not. If she had lived in Stratford in Shakespeare’s time, would she have forgotten him? Yes. For he was never famous during his lifetime, he was utterly obscure in Stratford, and there wouldn’t be any occasion to remember him after he had been dead a week.

I remember her well. I have a vivid image of her in my mind from sixty-three years ago. She was nine at the time, and I was about eleven. I can picture where she stood and how she looked; I still see her bare feet, her bare head, her brown face, and her short tow-linen dress. She was crying. I’ve long forgotten why. But it was those tears that kept the memory alive for me, no doubt. She was a good kid, I can say that for her. She knew me nearly seventy years ago. Did she forget me over time? I don't think so. If she had lived in Stratford during Shakespeare’s time, would she have forgotten him? Yes. He was never famous while he was alive; he was completely unknown in Stratford, and there wouldn’t have been any reason to remember him after he had been dead a week.

“Injun Joe,” “Jimmy Finn,” and “General Gaines” were prominent and very intemperate ne’er-do-weels in Hannibal two generations ago. Plenty of grayheads there remember them to this day, and can tell you about them. Isn’t it curious that two “town drunkards” and one half-breed loafer should leave behind them, in a remote Missourian village, a fame a hundred times greater and several hundred times more particularized in the matter of definite facts than Shakespeare left behind him in the village where he had lived the half of his lifetime?

“Injun Joe,” “Jimmy Finn,” and “General Gaines” were well-known and notorious troublemakers in Hannibal two generations ago. Lots of older folks there still remember them and can share their stories. Isn’t it interesting that two local drunks and one mixed-race slacker created a legacy in a small Missouri town that is a hundred times more famous and far more detailed in terms of specific facts than the fame that Shakespeare earned in the village where he spent half of his life?

MARK TWAIN.

Mark Twain.

THE END


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!